《Bleach: In World Of Soul With A System》 Chapter 1 - Soul Society In a good day a boy of 18 year''s old was eating his own food at night and after that he finished his university assistant for the day. After that he went to the bed for sleeping that night. He was way from his home so he lives all alone in his apartment by himself. The next morning he woke up with a heavy pain all over his body and he discovered he wasn''t at home on his be but it almost looks like he was in some freaking forest. He then taught he was still sleeping but became of the pain he woke up from his sleep. After sometime he felt his body to get comfortable but he was still confused from all that was happening with him. He tryed to walk toward the noise where it was coming from somewhere he thought it should be outside of the forest so he could know where he was and got some help from them if possible. When he was there from where he was going to get his answers he was shocked because the house were not as he knew from it was like a village from some old county. So, he needed to understand where and how did he came to this place and how he could get back home. To get his answer he walked for sometimes and found a man walking past his "Mr can you tell me where is this place we are in I am lost" "oi kid are you new here well it is not the first time that someone like you could be seen you are in soul society "that man "what is the soul society and how do I contact local authorities to get back home "Mc "well kid you can''t get back home from here "unknown man "why can''t I get back home whoever they took me here are they that powerful"Mc said in full of serious ness "hold yourself there you are not kidnapped but you are dead and that is how you came in the soul society "unknown man After knowing that he was dead our Mc was shocked and he was in a deep taught of what was happening with him how did he die ect. The man who was talking with Mc saw this and he was busy with his work and knew this is going to take a while so he left him there. (100% loading complete! welcome host..... To the world of bleach after you were killed you were sent here from limbo for You did not have that mamory I knew that''s how it should be ) "who is there and what are you thinking about "mc (well I am in your memory you could say a little part of you so I could help you with what ever you need help with ) "so can I know what should I do and if this is world of bleach then where exjectly am I in soul society "mc (you are in the rukon district and you can join the academy by joining the test after all together is the day there will be a test for joining ) Chapter 1 - Magical Hat Edited by-Dark Spider "Takashi? " "Takashi? " "TAKASHI!!! " after calling Takashi''s roll a few time and getting no reply from him, finally Misato Ochi decided to call the name of her least favorite raven hair sleeping handsome student, however, even then she didn''t get his attention causing her forehead to appear a thick mark, So with an angry tone she calls his name alphabet by alphabet. "Takashi¨CKun? " Orihime Inoue the girl who is sitting right behind him took pity on his misfortune of getting in trouble and she decided to push him from behind before calling his name. "Call that old woman and tell her I am ill today, so I won''t be able to go to the school today mom. " Takashi said while still in sleeping and as if he has forgotten where he is. "You shouldn''t call your teacher old Takashi. " hearing Takashi''s announcement made the whole class go silent, that even Keigo Asano the class clown went quite, while Misato who had broken the limit of her anger walks close to Takashi before suggesting so she can stop herself for committing a murder. "What do you know mom that old woman, Misato Ochi will always put on a lot of make up, then coming to our class she will scold me for no reason. I am not going to attend school today and sleep at home. That unmarried old****" at this point Misato finally gave up all her patience and punched the sleeping Takashi with all her might before asking "Old, unmarried and **** " "It hurts, it hurts teacher Misato I was wrong please forgive me? " Takashi asks in misery, however Misato didn''t forgive him and gave a few more punch before he lost his consciousness with potatoes covering his head as she went back to her position before resuming the lesson as if nothing has happened "Alright class pay attention to the lesson. " ========= "Takashi¨Ckun, Takashi¨Ckun are you all right? " asked Orihime with a worried tone as she pokes him from his back, although everyone is curious however no one much as worried as her because she is the kindest person in the whole school. (Actually, there is another person who is more worried than Orihime however she is too shy to ask.) So she didn''t wait for a moment to ask the moment teacher Misato left the classroom. "Is teacher Misato still in the class Inoue? " whispered Takashi with a tone that only he and Orihime can hear. "No, she is already out of the class Takashi¨CKun. " replied Orihime with a confused tone hearing Takashi''s query as she did not understand why she would ask her about teacher Misato when she is worried for his health. "Hahaha~ finally the old hag has left and I don''t need to pretend anymore. " Takashi said with a shout before taking off a hat from his head as the injuries on his head also got off with that hat which had injuries on it. "What is that hat in your hand Takashi? " asked Kurosaki Ichigo the orange-haired kid by his side on the window seat (Or the protagonist seat) with confusion as he points at the hat in Takahashi''s hand. "I bought it from a candy store on my way to school and the owner told me that this hat will fit on my head as if it''s part of my head and when someone hits on it there will be lumps as if I am heart, however in truth, I will not feel any pain. At first, I didn''t want to buy it however he also said I can have a free trial and return it to him if I don''t like it. " Takashi said with a smile as he showed his hat to everyone. "Isn''t it be ruined after getting so many hits from teacher Misato. " Ishida Uryu the nerd of the class asked with a serious tone as he fixed his glasses. "Yes if you have ruined it then you will not be able to return this item and the shopkeeper is going to demand money from you. " Tatsuki Arisawa the tomboy class representative said with a nod while adding "Also next time I meet teacher Misato I will tell her what you called her when she left and I am not going to hide the matter of the toy from her as well. " "You can not do that Tatsuki-chan else Takashi¨Ckun will be punished by Teacher Misato once more. " Orihime said with a fearful tone as she looks at Tatsuki getting worried her words might make Tatsuki get punished by their violent teacher. "You need to learn something kind from our Inoue over here because with that attitude of yours you will never get a boyfriend for yourself and I will not talk about that airport of yours or they will call me racist. " Takashi said with a sarcastic tone as he turns toward Tatsuki. "Takashi¨Ckun¡­ " Orihime said with a red face hearing nice things about her or angry because of Takashi making fun of her best friend. "Why you Takashi how dare you speak badly about me? " Tatsuki shouted in anger before she lunched at Takashi to punch on his face. "If you want to fight then you need to know I am a man of gender equality so I will not hold back against you just because you are a girl." Takashi said with a serious face as he returned her a punch on the face when Tatsuki lands a punch at him. As the fight between them continues no one among the students tried to help or prevent the fight even Orihime tool out some bread slices from her bag before asking with worry as she looks at the fight "Why don''t you stop them Ichigo¨Ckun? " "If I did won''t they both attack me for interrupting them? " although Ichigo wants to help both of them are his friends and he is well aware of the fact he will become the target once he intervenes in the fight. "Chad why don''t you do something with your build I think you will be able to stop them with ease. " Keigo Asano encouraged Yasutora Sado with an afraid face when he saw Takashi throwing his book at Tatsuki. "I would better not. " Sado replied with a deep tone however inside he is clear of the fact he isn''t going to get out unscratched jute-like Ichigo when he intervenes in the lover''s quarrels even with a good intention in mind so it is best if he keeps quiet for now. "I had just forgotten about the¡­ " sudden the classroom door opened as Misato enters the class before announcing when she saw Takashi and Tatsuki pulling each other''s facial skin as her words get stuck in her thought before she asks with anger "What the hell are you two doing? " "We are helping each other check if your skin is alright. " they both said with a smile quickly letting go of the other while they quickly started fixing their clothes and turning to one another said with a smile "Aren''t I right Takashi/ Tatsuki? " Chapter 2 - Shinigami Academy ( host can go and take the shinigami exam ) " system can you showing my status "Mc ( before that hoste should register his name ) " use my previous world name Jack Frost " Jack ( name registered Jack Name -Jack Age -16 years Spiritual Pressure- 5 million ( head captain Yamamoto shekei ) Kdo -non Bakudo -non Hado- non) " I guess that wasn''t that right" Jack After understanding has us he was looking for where to find where the exam was taking place. After asking some more people he finally found the place and went there. There was a lot of people who wanted to join the shinigami Academy. The more talented you are I mean the more spiritual pressure you have you have a better grade in the Academy, in the Academy you will get a higher class if you got good talents. " system if I have so much spiritual pressure wouldn''t someone notice it and if Aizen notice it I might be in danger" Jack ( do not worry host until your able to control your spiritual powers I will take care of it) When Jack finally went there he got to know the rules that was given in the exam it was very simple you just have to put your spiritual pressure as much as you can in the crystal ball and it will show how much spiritual pressure in terms of spiritual pressure Jake was who powerful some of the kids are able to pass rukia had Four points, while Ranji five points and when it was my time I am for 5. The ones who had able to join in the shinigami Academy are very happy I followed the rules and went to the academy. , after I was there I learnt about where I should go and stay in the student living quarters I was in class A. From there I was able to learn lot of kiddo, Bekhudi,hadoand I had lunch in this three four years almost at number 89 labels that were available for students and I had to become an official if I wanted to learn about them it was very easy for me to learn because system was looking by explaining how to do it properly I wasn''t showing my powers so that I didn''t wanted to attract any unnecessary attention to myself. I was gathering information in this years I got lot of new themes in those years I had also able to awaken my Shikei I was able to become a shinigami with the help of the Academy they had given me some kind of Sword that I have used it for taking My zanpackto. , now I am going to tell you how I make my zanpackto for the first time when I entered inner world I saw little me about the age of 8 or maybe it was 10 years old me he called me are you my master I told him yes I am and my name is Jack what is your name he acted like he was confused by my question wasn''t able to answer it " system system what happened why doesn''t he answering me his name and why does he look confused" Jack ( host you can know his name when you are able to use your first release/shikai ) After it little talk with the kid I went out of my inner world. " system show me my status now" ( yes host Name -Jack Age -16 years appearance appearance Spiritual Pressure- 15 million ( head captain Yamamoto Bankei ) Kdo -1-89 Bakudo -1-89 Hado- 1-89 Shunpo complete master ) I was as strong as head captain of 13 squad yamamoto without even using my first release simply with my spiritual pressure in my normal form I was able to fight him but I wasn''t going to remove it although I wasn''t afraid of Sasken Izen the system has told me nothing to get me problem before the main timeline begins And ichigo becomes shinigami. I become good friends with all the main character of they so that I can get more knowledge when I need it I also become acquaintance with Himawari Momo. It was finely time for us to go to the world of the leaving to kill hollow and get the mission and in this mission I know Aizen is going to make the students fall for his game and Momo will become his chase piece now I can''t let that happen. _______________________________________________________________ Those who are going to companies about Momo, well it is simple he is also going to use her like Aizen cause she is too much emotionally weak so it is easy to manipulate her then other, there is also Toshiro to use through Momo. Chapter 2 - Glasses edited by_dark spider "It was all because of you Tatsuki." Takashi said in anger as he rubs the dust on the table with annoyance. "If you hadn''t said anything like that teacher Misato would never punish us to clean the classroom today." retorted back Tatsuki in hatred as she cleans the dirt from the walls. "You with that mouth will never get a boyfriend." Takashi announced with an angry face as he moves to another table by the side. "Whether I get a boyfriend or not has nothing to do with you." Tatsuki said in frustration as she cleans the window. "Yes keep at that altitude and you will get old alone with no husband as well before you know it." Takashi announced as if it is a fact. "Don''t worry so much about you because if I don''t get a boyfriend or husband then neither will you be able to find a wife or girlfriend with that mouth of yours." Tatsuki commented in rage as she almost broke the chair by her side. "Don''t worry if I don''t get a wife then I will look for you because I am very sure you will be single at that time." Takashi said with a chuckle as he finished cleaning the final desk in the room. "Who wants to become your wife basterd." Tatsuki asked with an angry tone however, the red on her face is enough to show her inner turmoil. "Next time Tatsuki I need to return the hat to the candy shop owner." Takahashi who is done already said with laughter not caring about Tatsuki''s opinion as he went out of the classroom. "Hey wait for me!" Tatsuki shouted from the back as she follows behind Takashi soon after. ============ Urahara Shop. "Are you worried about the boy who looks identical to Captain Nohara?" asked Kisuke Urahara as he takes a puff from his pipe and looks at the black cat who is looking at the sky through the window of the room. "We both know if this Takashi Yamamoto was Takashi Nohara we all know he would have reacted when he saw you at the shop this morning." with a deep tone the cat replied. "You might be right he is dead and this kid just looks identical to him nothing much because the Spiritual Pressure he gives out is smaller than an average human." Kisuke said with a sigh. "No, you are wrong Takashi will never die with his strength just because that hollow had achieved the 4th form." the cat said with a serious face as she let out her disagreement with Kisuke''s explanation. "It''s already over a hundred years so if he was alive we would already know that so I hope you will understand and give up any hope of seeing him already besides that Hollow who attacked was strong enough to crash Captain commander with a single finger so I don''t see why he and Captain Nohara cannot perish at the same time while fighting against the other." Kisuke said with a serious tone as he can remember that event clear as day even to this day. "Kisuke¡­" the can got angry hearing that cruel reality and wanted to reprimand Kisuke when someone calls from outside "Anyone in the shop?" Hearing the shout from outside they stopped speaking as they could hear a girl asking from outside "Are you sure this is the shop Takashi?" "If not I am not going to return the hat to anyone." Takashi replied with a chuckle as he looks in the direction of the closed shop. "Maybe the shop is closed." looking at the closed door Tatsuki said with an understanding smile. "The weird shopkeeper clearly said his shop is open 24/7 but now that he has lied let''s return I am not coming here anymore." Takashi announced with a smile as they turned to leave the years of the shop. Inside the shop. "It appears the kid wants to take your item without a payment Kisuke." the cat said while leaking its front arm. "No one can leave with my products without payment." hearing the conversation and the cat''s words finally the blonde man named Kisuke decides to take action and disappeared from his seat and arriving at the door of the shop he puts a matching green hat on his head before shouting as he opens the door of his shop "Now wait a minute where do you think you are leaving without paying?" "Ah~ the weird shopkeeper has finally shown himself." Takashi said with a smile as Tatsuki asked with a curious face "Is this the guy who should that weird hat to you Takashi?" "The one and only." Kisuke said with a smile as he took his fan to cover his smile. "You were right Takashi this guy is really weird." Tatsuki said in surprise looking at Kisuke. "Now, now young lady, don''t go calling someone weird on his face even if he is weird because that''s bad manners." Kisuke said with a smile which he still covers with his fan as if Tatsuki is talking about someone that isn''t related to him. "You see I told you he is weird." Takashi said with a smile as Tatsuki gives a nod to him before saying "Yeah, I am surprised that you are honest for once." "Anyway let''s move inside I want to discuss something with you." Takashi suddenly said as his face became serious. "If you are here for business then you are always a welcome customer." Kisuke announced with a playful smile as Takashi and Tatsuki follows behind Kisuke. Inside the Urahara Shop. "Here are your Tea customers." said a tall muscular man who has an apron like a maid which made Takashi and Tatsuki get worried about him. "What about me Tessai?" asked Kisuke in dissatisfaction when he didn''t get his tea. "It''s alright you can have my tea, Mr. Urahara, as I am not good with tea." Takashi said with a smile as he gives Kisuke his cup of tea to which Kisuke took note ''He has a similar Habit to that of Captain Nohara who would burn his mouth every time he would drink tea which made him hate Tea. '' "If you insist I won''t deny your Kindness." Kisuke said with a smile as he took the cup before sipping the tea in the cup before asking "Are you going to buy some more items customer? " "Your hat was amazing and I am going to keep it, Mr. Urahara." Takashi said with a nod surprising Tatsuki and before she can ask he continued "and I will also like to get the glasses you told me about. " "You mean that one?" Kisuke said, chuckling as a weird smile appears on his face. "Yes, that one." Takashi said with a smile. "Are you sure?" Chapter 3 - I will be back edited by_dark spider Urahara Shop. After asking Mr. Urahara for the magical glasses that he promised to give me the ability to see through things and I sure want to see through a lot of things, if you know what I am talking about. Just imagining the usage of the glasses makes me excited. "Meaw~" while I was fascinated about the glasses I heard the call from a cat and turning to the side I saw a black cat looking at me and I felt weird and it''s a good feeling if you ask me. "It''s a black cat?" whispered Tatsuki with confusion as I asked her in surprise "Are you informing or asking?" "That''s not important, can''t you see the cat is black all over and there is no other color spot on its body?" is she afraid of the lovely cat? "So?" not understanding the cause of her fear I asked her in confusion. "Don''t you find it strange?" Tatsuki is a weird one, isn''t she. "I have never thought you will be scared of such a cute creature I am disappointed in you Tatsuki." I announced with a sigh as I shook my head in disappointment to think the girl who is my rival from a young age can be scared of a cat. "I am not scared." Tatsuki said with a serious face however I clearly can see the fear in her eyes. "I am sure you aren''t." I shook my head not arguing with her as I looked at the cat before taking out a small piece of bread from my lunch box and pointing it at the cat asked with a smile "Here kitty came over to have a bite." "Meaw~" with a nod and call the cat soon come close to me as I feed her the bread in my hand while cherishing her head with a smile. ========== When Kisuke returns with the glasses he found Yoruichi who is in her cat form eating bread and getting cherished by Takashi which made him remember ''This scene looks so much alike to the events from back then when she would go to visit Captain Nohara and play with him in her cat form. '' After feeding the cat with a smile he found the cat jumping on his l.a.p before falling asleep on there and Kisuke finally entered the room "I see you getting along with Yoruichi very well." "So that is what she called." Takashi said with a smile as he looked at the cat as Kisuke gave another sigh in disappointment inside ''So he didn''t even react even after hearing her name, how long are you going to hold your hope Yoruichi?'' "Yes that is what we call her and this is the first time she has gotten so close to someone." Kisuke said with a smile as he took out a box and handed it to Takashi as he added "Here is your glasses Takashi¨Csan." "Great, I was anticipating this thing from the morning after you told me about it." Takashi said with a perverted smile as he quickly snatched the glasses box from Kisuke''s hand and not giving it any thought he looks at Tatsuki immediately after wearing it but the moment his eyes fall on her b.r.e.a.s.ts his eyes widen in shock as he asks in surprise "Why are you covering such gorgeous things with bandages Tatsuki?" "What do you mean?" not understanding the meaning behind his words Tatsuki asks in confusion before long she follows his gaze which is on her b.r.e.a.s.ts as rage covers her head and with an angry face she punches Takashi on his head asking "Where are you looking, you pervert?!" "Ouch, ouch~ that hurts Tatsuki you damn Tomboy." Takashi said in pain as he covered the spot that got hit by Tatsuki. "Did you just say anything about bandages and what are those glasses for?" Tatsuki asks in suspicion as she looks at Takashi, more specifically the glasses on his face with which he can see her completely n.a.k.e.d. "I¡­ my sights had some problem so I had asked Mr. Urahara to build a glasses for my usage." Takashi quickly explained before covering and hiding the glasses into his bag. "Is that so?" Tatsuki asks in a suspicious tone. "Why don''t you ask Mr. Urahara if you don''t believe me?" Takashi who is afraid inside asks as he pretends to be angry. "It''s alright I believe in you." knowing their relationship might get awkward if she asks the shop owner Tatsuki said, shaking her head. "Any way that will be 2000 your glasses and the hat combined cost." Kisuke announced as he saw them calm down a bit. "No problem you can keep the change." Takashi said with a smile as he gives 2 notes of a thousand Yen. "If you are done can we leave now I am getting late for my karate class?" Tatsuki said with a serious tone as she looks at her wristwatch. "Fine." with a sigh Takashi got up from his seat as he put his bag on his back and starts walking out while still holding the black cat in a hug as he says "Maybe next time Mr. Urahara." "aham~" looking at the teenager leaving with Yoruichi in his hand as if he isn''t doing something wrong Kisuke didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry but when the teenagers arrived he couldn''t hold himself before coughing twice, "I said aham~" "Why are you coughing Mr. Kisuke?" asked Takashi with confusion. "You say why am I coughing or trying to remind you when you are leaving with the cat?" Kisuke said with a speechless tone as he looked at Takashi''s face which is saying I am innocent. "Oh~ you are talking about this cat?" Takashi said with a smile as he pointed at Yoruichi in his hand. "Yes if I am not talking about that cat, which cat do you think I am speaking about?" Kisuke couldn''t help when he saw Takashi asking in confusion even as he had said something wrong. "Oh~ I see." pretending to understand the problem Takashi gives a nod before inquiring again "So you are saying I shouldn''t leave with Yoruichi, yeah?" "Yeah, that is what I was saying." Kisuke said with a serious face as the smile on his face finally vanishes. "But I feel attached to Yoru¨Cchan for some reason." Takashi said with a reluctant face as he hugs the cat with more affection. "Takashi give her back." Tatsuki demanded with a serious face while tapping her left feet on the floor. "Fine you can have her but remember I will come back to play with her from time to time." Takashi said with a serious face as he gives the can to Kisuke before leaving with Takashi. "Ouch~ what did you do that for?" the moment the two teenagers left Yoruichi scratches Kisuke on the face making him cry out in pain. "Did I not tell you to never hold me in my cat form without my permission." Yoruichi said with a serious face as she looks at Kisuke in anger. Chapter 4 - Accident edited by -dark spider After saying goodbye to Tatsuki I found Ichigo fighting against some guys and I also joined him to beat them just like him. "Why are you beating us man?" one guy asked with water and snort coming out of his eyes and nose and I who didn''t know why Ichigo was fighting them answered him shaking my head "I don''t know. " "If you don''t, can you stop hitting me one monster was enough, now there are the two of you, do you want to kill us?" he asks me with water falling from his eyes like a fountain. "Let me ask my friend alright." understanding the confusion I held him by the collar before turning towards Ichigo who was stomping one guy to ask "Ichigo why are we beating them again?" "These bastards have smashed the flower I had placed for the dead girl under that lamppost." Ichigo said with an angry face I turned to the guy I was holding before saying "You heard him now apologize." After a few rounds of smashing, they apologized to the dead girl under the lamppost before running away in fear. "I know your intention is good and all but why are you putting the flower when the girl is already dead instead of giving it to a girl and make her your own." I asked Ichigo while looking at the back of the escaping group. "You won''t understand." Ichigo said, shaking his head and I can feel he is hiding something from me. ''and the hell I won''t understand man just admit it you have a thing for the dead even though they aren''t real just forget it Takashi everyone has their own choice. Sigh~ why do I have some many weird friends?'' shaking my head I turned to him saying "I understand everything man just don''t go too deep. " With that, I left Ichigo and I hope will return from his fantasy soon or he will not be able to get any girl. Damn Tatsuki''s are bigger than Inoue''s. It''s ridiculous. .... Yamamoto household. Returning home I opened the door of our house and as I had expected mom and dad are yet to return home guess I will have to cook again. =========== Next day¡­ I have become late again. Oh, Ichigo is also late now teacher Misato won''t be yelling only at me but why is this fool spacing out for. Oh, the signboard is burned. There must be an accident here again. "hey Ichigo, why are you looking at the signboard? Don''t you want to visit the school?" I asked coming beside Ichigo who came out of his thoughts before we went to the school and on our way, I told Ichigo to say we are late because of the accident. ========= Next day¡­ Lunchtime¡­ "Hey, Ichigo I heard a truck crashed into your house, yeah?" Keigo said with laughter from the seat in front of me. "Pretty much yeah." Ichigo agrees with Keigo that means his house is truly broken now mom will ask me to help them with the cleaning damn my life sucks. "So did you clean it up yet?" asked Mizuiro with a smile. Yeah, help Ichigo with the cleaning you guys are best that way. I won''t have to clean his house. "Are you kidding it will take forever." if you know why aren''t you calling the cleaning crew yet. "Need any help?" That''s right, how can I forget that Sado can help in cleaning very well and I won''t have to put a hand on the heavy stuff with him around. "That''s ok." why are you not asking for his help? He can be very helpful with that huge build of his you fool. "Yeah, Chad you can bring the whole house down you know." stop saying stuff like that Keigo, what if you make him not want to help in the cleaning then I will have to work more you fool. "What do we got next?" yeah Ichigo coming late almost when half the classes for today are over you are thinking what class do we have next. Why don''t you just stop your damn mouth and let me sleep? "Language class." Mizuiro said with a smile. Why are you guys talking right beside me? Can''t a guy get his peaceful sleep nowadays? I am getting annoyed and I think I am going to beat these fools if they continue anymore. "Hello." why is the new transfer student behind me? When I wanted to ask that she added with a smile "You are Ichigo, aren''t you?" Also, how does she know Ichigo? "I will be sitting next to you from now on, My name is Rukia." said the new transfer student with a laugh from my back, and wait a minute what does she mean besides him. "What did you say, flat-c.h.e.s.ted girl? " now don''t judge me she has even smaller b.r.e.a.s.ts than Tatsuki''s when she is covering them with bandages while hers are small for real and I haven''t said anything about her height when she wants to snatch my seat not even after transferring for a day. "What did you say?" asked Rukia with an angry face as she pointed at my face. "Did you ask me to say something nice to you when you want to snatch my perfect position of hiding from the teacher when I want to sleep?" yeah how can she do that I have never seen someone as evil as her in my life. "What do you mean?" she asks in surprise as I explained that my seat is right beside Ichigo which she wants to take over to which she smiled at me before asking "Won''t you give me that seat?" "Hell no." I answered without hesitation. "Then I will seat behind you Ichigo." without further argument with me Rukia said, turning towards Ichigo. "If that''s the case you can continue." I told them with a nod before returning to sleep as I hear their conversation. "whaaaa~ it''s you?!" Ichigo getting surprised at Rukia''s presence said pointing at her but didn''t they know each other from the past if so why is he acting as if he is afraid of her or he knows something that we don''t about her which is making him afraid of her. "What''s the matter with you Ichigo? " Keigo "Did you two met before?" Sado. "Of course not we didn''t meet before right Ichigo "Rukia After that, they left the classroom and it returns silence to the classroom finally some peace, now I can sleep. Chapter 5 - Blood Yamamoto House¡­ Finally, I can focus on my game. Just after finishing with the cooking I finally got the chance of playing my new game Devil May Cry 3 when I heard the calling bell dining and without any better option, I had to open the door and found mom on the other side. "Welcome back mom. "I said with a smile as she gave looks at me with a smile. After asking me about how my day was at school, we had a conversation about her day before she returned to her room. When I was done with the first level of Devil may cry and my fight against the final boss of level one began she enters the room to ask "Takashi, why didn''t you send Orihime today''s dinner? " "I was going to mom. " I said with a smike as I finally cleared level one. "Then stop playing and go give her dinner or that girl will eat something weird again. " ========== "Tatsuki what are you doing here? " arriving at the apartment building where Orihime stays I found Tatsuki walking up the stairs and called her from the back. "Oh! It''s you Takashi for a moment you scared me to death. " Tatsumi said with a sigh as she saw me standing behind her and looking at my hand she asks "Are you bringing food for Orihime again? " "Yes, my mom asked me to bring her food since she always cooks weird stuff. " I said with a smile thinking about the crazy things Orihime creates. Man talk about tests. "Yes I know right? " Tatsumi says with a chuckle as she shows the box in her hand before saying "My mom also sent with me a beef and potato stew for her. " "I see. " I said with a nod as we went to the door of Orihime''s room. While we started eating in Orihime''s room she told us that she crashed into a car while going to the cemetery of her brother as Tatsuki asks anger why didn''t Ichigo bring her home as she told us he did want to but she is alright so she didn''t ask his help. "Are you sure you are alright Inoue? " after inspections I found her perfectly fine even after getting hit by a car but she started fighting with someone imaginary without hearing my words which made me annoyed and with a serious face I walked beside her and gave a karate chop on her head as I announced "You are going to live in my house from now on. " "Ouch, that hurts. "Orihime said with pain as she snaps out of her imaginary world and cries in pain. "What are you talking about Takashi? " Tatsuki asks in surprise after hearing my announcement. "But I want to stay in the Is house. " Orihime said with a serious face looking at me. "No, if I leave you in this house anymore my parents will kick me out of our home once they know you crashed into a car today. " shaking my head in denial I said to her with a serious face. "But, but¡­ " damn she is still hesitating " There is no but you are coming with me tonight and we will come here tomorrow after school to get your belongings alright? " "Fine. " knowing I won''t allow her to deny anymore Orihime finally agreed with me. "Will anyone please explain to me what is going on? " hearing Orihime''s agreement Tatsuki finally shouts in frustration as she wasn''t able to understand why Orihime will move to our home and I decided to explain everything to her. Actually, Orihime''s parents were friends with my family before they passed out in a plane accident and my parents were taking care of them all along until 5 years ago when brother Sora got a job and started taking care of himself and Orihime by himself. However, 3 years ago brother Sora lost his life in another accident so my parents wanted to take her to live with us as my adopted sister however she declined to move with us because of her memory of her elder brother so my parents would look after her whenever they could and I have been bringing food for her from time to time. So when I knew she also lost her life in another accident I knew it''s about time we take things seriously and she needs to move into our home because I don''t want my childhood friend to lose her life in another account as well. "I see. " Tatsuki said with a nod when the light in the room started blinking before completely going off as we knew the power went off when we heard something howling outside and the building we are in shaking as Tatsuki asked in fear before quickly hugging me tightly "What was that? " "Is that some kind of monster? " Orihime who is hugging me from the other side asks in fear as well. ''Is this heaven? '' I asked myself as I can feel myself getting lost in the softness before announcing "I think it''s an earthquake. " Finally, after a while, the earthquake ends and the power returned when we resumed our dinner once again. "Man it was a great dinner. " Tatsuki said with a satisfied smile as she rubs her belly. "How did you learn to cook so well Takashi¨Ckun? " Orihime asks with a smile as I explained with a smile "You know mom and dad are always busy so U have to cook and with years of practice I have finally learned to cook. " While I was explaining my cooking the house again shook as the pink soft toy Orihime just fixed on her self after the earthquake fell on the floor once more as she walks to it before picking it us and saying "Oh~ poor Enraku fall down and how did you get this big rip in your head? " Looking over I found the soft toy which was fine a moment ago now has a big rip in its head and I said with a smile "Don''t be sad Inoue when we return home mom will fix it for you. " "Really? " she asks in confusion as I gave a nod "Yes believe me. " "Yes, Orihime don''t be sad. " Tatsuki also said with a smile when I discovered blood on her hand and asked in confusion "Inoue where did you get that blood in your hand? " "Is it blood? " Orihime asked in surprise as she pulls her arm up and to have a closer look I went closer to her saying "Let me have a closer look. " When I moved closer to her and took the soft toy from her and I felt something piercing through my body before I lost my consciousness and the last thing I saw Tatsuki going flying. **BooM** Chapter 6 - Takashi in Heaven (-_-)If this chapter were to make you confused, then please skip directly to the chapter 42 to 43 and you don''t need to turn back because all this chapter from 6-41 are just nothing but some flashback memories he is getting after the Hollow attacks. Please do remember in this chapter he didn''t return into the past just remembering what happened in the past. Thank you. ------------------------------------------ ------------------------------------------ ------------------------------------------ edited by_dark _spider The sky of Soul Society was sunny from the morning and there weren''t any crises to be noted from this morning as well. When everyone was thinking today will be one of those calm days something unexpected happened and the whole "Seireitei" got drowned by a huge spiritual pressure like none before that anyone had ever felt prior to this day. The sudden burst of "Spiritual Pressure" is so great that even the first Division Captain of Gotei 13 Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto felt the pressure and it became hard to breathe even for him for a moment. If you understand the man who is the strongest existence among all the residents of Soul Society to be in such a hard situation then imagine what the general Souls were feeling at the moment of sudden pressure. Although the pressure could have wiped out the whole Soul Society of it remained for too long however luckily for everyone in the Soul Society the pressure disappears just in the next moment from when the pressure had appeared and everything returns to normal. Is it though? While the general Souls were breathing a sigh of relief as the disaster had passed however at the same time the whole Gokei 13 from decision 1-13 every shinigami''s minds are in disarray for the same reason. "What was that sudden Burst of Spiritual Pressure?! " Or "Who in the soul Society has such strong Spiritual Pressure??? " "Is the soul society under some enemy attack??? " And even some Captain Or vice-Captain thought "Was that the Pressure of the Legendary Soul King in Legends??? " Now, who thought about what is not much important for us because we have much important thing currently at hand. So let''s go back to our story¡­ Immediately after the pressure is gone Old man Yama opened his eyes and said with a serious tone "Chojiro call all the Captains and Vice-Captains of Gotei 13 for an emergency meeting immediately and ask them to join without delay. " "Yes, Captain commander¡­ " Chojiro said with a bow and a very serious face then disappeared. =========== 12th Division seated officials barracks. "That pressure was strange. " Aizen a young Shinigami who had promoted to the 5th seat of 12th Division said in surprise as he looks in a certain direction. "Did you felt that pressure just a moment ago Sosuke? " the 9th seat of the 12th Division a middle-aged man asks Aizen while removing the sweat that had formed on his head because of the fear he felt from that unknown pressure. ''I can not accept to work with such pathetic people. '' Aizen thought in disgust looking at the sad excuse of a Shinigami who is also his coworker but he didn''t show it in his face rather than showing his anger he gave a smile before saying "Yes, I indeed felt that sudden burst of Spiritual Pressure but I am really curious who can have such a strong Spiritual Pressure? " " You are right whoever was the Source of that pressure is strong and for a moment I thought U will lose my life just from that Pressure alone. " ============ 4t Division Captain''s office... "Captain¡­ " Isane said with a serious tone at the same time when she saw some sudden change in her captain''s behavior because of that Pressure which almost made her lose consciousness. "I know and it looks like we got a call from the Captain commander¡­ " Unohana said with a serious tone while receiving the hell butterfly but deep inside she wanted to fight the existence that had released that strong pressure earlier. ======= The same kinds of things occurred in almost all the divisions of Gotei 13¡­ While every Captain is heading toward the assembly hall of the First Division one man who has a little girl on his back didn''t follow what he was asked. "Yachiru which way¡­ " Kenpachi Zaraki said excitedly while running north. "Go southward... " Yachiru said with a smiling tone. "Which way is south¡­ " Zaraki asked while running through a wall. "That way¡­ " Yachiru said while pointing north. ========= First Division of west Rukonagi¡­ Inside a follower Garden, a young boy at the age of 14-15 appeared in an ordinary White Soul Gown without any footwear. "Flower. Fruit. No fire or cold. No Punishment Angeles. So this must be heaven " standing up and looking all around the young boy saw a lot of flowers and fruit trees and the beautiful scenery made him believe he has arrived at the garden of Eden which made him have a wide smile. "Who could have thought that the lazy King Takashi Nohara would get the chance to come to Heaven? " the teenage boy Takashi Nohara shouted with excitement as he shouted in happiness. After he was done celebrating his arrival in Heaven he walks to the flowing river through the garden to see his reflection in the mirror-like water surface before announcing "Though I look a few years younger than when I was alive it must be because of the eternal youth that I heard about in those testimonies and the schoolers told about. " "I feel a little bit hungry even though I am dead. This proves even further the fact that I am in Heaven. " Takashi announced while looking at a tree which has similar fruit like a banana, however, the shape of the tree is like a huge mango tree to his surprise, and decided to have a test of this heavenly fruit first. "And talk about that mom said a boy as lazy as me will rot in hell. Look, mom, your son is eating a heavenly Banana right now, hahaha¡­ " Takashi said while removing a banana from that certain tree. "This is truly good and from its test, I think it has more than one kind of Banana test and I love Heaven. " Takashi nods at his judgment of eating the fruit and decided to put it on his favorite food menu from now on. "Though I died while fighting a tiger in the zoo just to escape from its hands after it escaped its cage somehow but now I am in Heaven where I will not have to worry about anything bad anymore. " Takashi says as he throws the Banana cover on the floor as he complains while remembering about his death and the accident he was in. "Whatever now I will enjoy my eternal life here without a care in the world¡­ " at that time he remembered he was alone here and started searching for his workers who should be assigned here to serve him. After walking a little while he found an old man watering the plants and asked "Hey you old man take me to my Palace¡­ " "??? " The old man was looking at him with surprise and wonder at the same time as he thought ''Where did this beggar fall from? '' Chapter 7 - Persimmon edited by_dark_spider First Division of West Rukongai. Garden of some aristocratic family. While taking care of the Aristocratic family the old gardener heard someone demanding to be brought to their palace which made him curious and confused thinking just who can be so demanding to order him and anywhere else but in this garden and turning around he found some beggar no calling this brat a beggar will be wrong because from this kids clothing he is sure this brat is a soul who has arrived in the Soul Society not long ago. Understanding Takashi''s condition the old man let out a sigh before asking "Are you aware of the place we are in?" ''If this is heaven then the old man should be a servant of mine and he wouldn''t be asking me something like this instead of leading me to the Palace everyone would get. If that''s the case then where am I? ''Hearing the old man''s question and the lack of cooperation made Takashi think "Aren''t we in heaven?" "Heaven what made you think we are in Heaven kid? " asked the old man with a chuckle. "I have died while fighting a Tiger then when I re-opened my eyes I found myself in this beautiful Garden." Takashi answered with a serious face. "You are a brave one if you have fought a Tiger before death, kid." said the old man with a smile as he wondered if this kid knows how much he should boast you have died fighting a tiger why don''t you say you were battling a dragon instead? "You are embarrassing me old man." hearing the old man praising him Takashi felt ashamed before he starts his explanation "Actually I didn''t want to fight the tiger but I wanted to escape as far as I can however I was too close to its cage when it escaped and the first one to be attacked by that Tiger and I had to fight against it to save myself. However, it was too strong and before I can do anything I lost my life and the rest is history." "So you died in an accident huh?" the old man asked Takashi with sympathy while wondering how much pain he had to go through while he was resisting the Tiger from biting him to death. Although Takashi said he was fighting a Tiger we all know he was just trying to save himself from becoming the Tiger''s meal but the harsh reality and the merciless Tiger finally ate him up. "Yes, you can also put it that way." Takashi said with a nod looking at the old man. "I am sorry for the way of your death but I don''t want to tell you a lie so I will be frank with you and let you know that we aren''t in Heaven and this Garden isn''t any part of Heaven either." The old man said with a sympathetic smile. "If this isn''t heaven where can we be? I have already died so I should have moved in Heaven right?" Takashi asks in surprise. ======== "We are in a place called the Soul Society." replied the old man with a serious face as he looks me in the eye as I asked him with a laugh "You must be joking right?" "From your clothes, I am certain you are new in this place. Aren''t you?" he asked me with a confident tone as if he understands my situation very well. "What about it?" I asked with worry as I look at him although I can accept I have died and moved to Heaven or Hell but if he wants me to believe that I am in the Soul Society. Fat chance I will never believe him when it is nothing but a fictional world and this old man must have been quite a geek when he was alive that is why he is pranking. Come on man think something more believable will you. While I was wondering what more he will say to make a fool out of me suddenly we heard some noise far away from us as he got serious before saying "Alright kid I have told you enough for now and it''s time you get out of this place or I will lose my job." After that, I wanted to ask him some more questions. However, he didn''t allow me to say it and told me if the owner of this garden were to catch me he will kill me and the old man will lose his job. After which I asked him about how can I die when I am already dead to which he explained I will know someday. After that, I got to know the officials and the people who are protecting the Soul society are the Gotei 13 or the Shinigami organization he didn''t know much about them and only told me that the ones who are in power live on the other side of a Huge wall that we can see even from the garden. After that, I was directed to the gate as he wanted me out without any delay. So with no choice, I got out of the Garden with a few oranges and bananas hidden in my robe which he didn''t notice, or is it possible he ignored it. While walking on the street I started wondering about my situation and what period am I in and if this Soul Society is similar to the one in Bleach. While walking on the street I found a shop that was selling rice and the price is not that high either but I didn''t have any money with me so I went to the fruit shop to sell all my fruits which gave me more money than I expected. "Those bananas were gold." that is the only thing that crossed my mind. If you think I am speaking wrong then you need to know for one banana I earned 120 soul currency and I had 12 banana and a few oranges after giving them to the shopkeeper he gave me 1500 Soul Currency and the rice and fish cost only half a soul currency. So you can understand what I am talking about. After knowing I am rich I didn''t go around showing my wealth instead I hide my money knowing there are greedy people everywhere who will attack me for my money. After a satisfactory meal, I started walking on the street when I found a kid with silver hair selling Persimmon on the street and asking everyone to buy from him but he is wearing dirty cloth and no one was considering buying from him so I decided to visit his shop. "How much is one Persimmon?" Chapter 8 - Meat edited by_dark_spider West Rukonagi. It''s been a few months since I have arrived in the Soul Society and to my surprise, the first person I have gotten myself acquainted with is none other than Gin Ichimaru himself. Yes, he is not the Gin Ichimaru who has already become a captain however he is the Gin that we all know and he is just a young boy at present. He is yet to enter the Shino Academy or even met Rangiku Matsumoto. That day when I visited his shop he was selling Persimmon which he had made with a few months of hard work and he wanted to sell them to earn some money to buy a new cloth as the old one is beyond repair now. After that, I bought all his Persimmon and took him to the ch.i.p.set cloth shop, and fought two black robes, and pants for one each of us. Afterward, I asked him for directions to stay but didn''t get a suitable house to stay in the first 40 divisions of Rukonagi and finally decided to build a house with his help but when I wanted to pay for his service he asked my permission to stay in the house as he doesn''t have any place ti stay. From then on he is leaving in my/ our house that we have built together. "Takashi we are out of rice." while I was swinging a wooden sword in the forest I heard Gin shouting from the house. "Then we need to get some from the market." with that said we left the house and started our journey to the market. ===== Division 40 of Rukonagi marketplace. Arriving at the market Takashi and Gin bought a few kilograms of rice and vegetables within only 1 Soul Coins before they decided to return home. While they were about to leave the market they heard a meat shopkeeper shouting "2 kilograms of meat for only 0.5 Soul Cion." Hearing this announcement Gin who was walking beside Takashi seems to have frozen on the spot as Takashi who is walking and speaking to himself finally discovered he is walking alone and Gin is far behind him. After glancing at the place Gin is starting at Takashi asks with a smile "Why don''t we have meat today Gin?" Hearing Takashi''s offer a wide smile appeared on Gin''s face before vanishing into a grave one as he shook his head before saying "No if we buy meat that will cost us the money equivalent of 8 kilograms of rice and 2 days of our combined earnings. So it is wise for us to just return home with what we have already bought. Maybe when we become strong and have a lot of wealth we can eat meat as much as we want." "Don''t worry it will be alright just trust me today I want to eat meat and that is final." Takashi said with a smiley face as he looks at Gin who was trying to hide his d.e.s.i.r.e to eat meat for a reason but the drool on the corner of his mouth said something else. "But if we don''t get any work then what will we eat." Gin asks with a serious face looking at Takashi''s face as Takashi shook his head with a smile before announcing with a chuckle "Don''t worry just leave that to me and if worst comes to worst we will eat your Persimmon. " "Fine." Gin said with a serious tone but the excited smile on his face is evident he is happy that he will get to eat some meat finally. ===== After we bought the meat we also bought the ingredients to cool the meat for 0.01 Soul Coin before we started our journey to our small bamboo house. While on our way home we found an Orange haired girl at the same age as Gin lying on the road as Gin said with a serious face pointing at the girl "Takashi someone is on the road." "Are you asking or notifying you fool?" I asked in annoyance because of his double-meaning sentence before I look at the girl on the road to say with a nod "Yes I can also see her." Arriving by the side of the girl we found she has dry lips and her body also has malnutrition and said with a sigh looking at her "She has clasped because of malnutrition." "She is like us." said Gin with a serious face as I asked him to carry the bags before taking the unconscious girl in a princess carry before we started walking towards our small house. ======= Arriving at the house Takashi put''s Rangiku on his bed as he covers her with his blanket before asking "Gin get the firewood while I prepare the ingredients for cooking today we are going to eat Curry rice." "I am on it." Gin said with a smile before going out of the house in excitement as he only thought how good the meat is going to test. Chapter 9 - Arrogant boy edited by-dark spider West Rukonagi. In some forest... While washing rice after cutting meat into small pieces and its ingredients to cook I heard the Orange haired girl cry for water and quickly washing my hand I went to her side with a glass of hot water. "Here let me help you drink." sitting on the side of the bed I raised her head before helping her in drinking water. "Thank you." the Orange haired girl said with a whisper after she drank the water as she looks at me with confusion. "How are you feeling?" I asked her with worry as I need to know if she is feeling any discomfort so I can help her as fast as I can. ===== "I am hungry can you give me something to eat?" was the only thing that came out of her mouth because when you are hungry nothing else but food will be in your mind. "We don''t have anything in the house besides Persimmon." Takashi said quickly moving his hand to bring a few Persimmons from somewhere as she shows them to her before asking "Will it be alright? " "Thank you very much." Rangiku said with a smile as she nods again and again. "Then you can eat them while I prepare something to eat." Takashi says with a smile as he gives a dozen Persimmon to her before he returns to prepare all the vegetables. By the time Takashi finished cutting the vegetables, Rangiku who had finished eating all her persimmon arrived behind him after regaining some strength as Takashi asks with a smile "Do you need some help?" "No." Rangiku replied with an emotionless tone before asking again "Why?" "What?" not understanding her issue Takashi asks raising his eyebrows in confusion. "I am asking why did you help me?" Ranging asks with a serious face looking at Takashi who finally turns towards her before saying "Isn''t it obvious when I saw a beauty in distress how can I let her suffer when I can help." After that Rangiku and Takashi started having a long discussion about how he had found her before bringing her to his house and even explained why she collapsed when normal Souls doesn''t get hungry while she collapsed in hunger. "So you are saying I can also become a Shinigami?" Rangiku asks in surprise because the Shinigami is something she fears and respects just like all the ordinary Souls in the Soul Society. "Yes you and I, we both can become a Shinigami with proper training." Takashi said with a smile looking at her face when Gin shouts from the outside "Takashi I am back with the wood you better finish cooking fast I am starving." "Oh Gin has returned." Takashi said with a smile as he went to take the firewood and before he left he didn''t forget to introduce Gin and Rangiku. ====== It''s been a few months since Rangiku is living with Gin and Takashi. As they didn''t have an extra room Gin and Takashi had to sleep in the same room before they build another room and Rangiku finally got her room to stay. "I am going to take part in the Shinigami selection exam are you sure you guys aren''t going to join me as well?" Takashi asks with a smile as he stood outside the house. "You go and try first and we will try next year after you go through the process." Said Rangiku with a smile as she looks at him. "Yeah, I don''t want to fail." was what Gin said with his signature smile. "Then you will regret when I become someone strong." Takashi said with a smile before leaving the house. ======== With the help of his vast Spiritual Pressure, Takahashi easily scored 4 out of 5 in the analysis of the Spiritual Pressure and entering the Shino Academy''s genius class. (Getting 5 out of 5 is possible and his pressure is strong enough to destroy the crustal but his Zanpakuto soul is suppressing it for him so he doesn''t get much attention from everyone.) ===== "Where do you think you are walking in?" came a cold tone the moment Takashi sets foot on the door of the room he was assigned to stay in the Dormitory. "Is it not room number S054." asked Takashi in surprise as he looks at the angry boy who has his black hair tied into a ponytail with the help of a red ribbon. "Yes, what about it?" asked the boy in annoyance as he is getting interrupted into his metal training by this kid. After which Takashi explained that he was assigned to this very room to which the other kid shows his disagreement but soon he agrees to let Takashi stay by saying it is just because he is part of a Nobel family who makes rules. So he who is making rules must not break the rules when they are making it after which Takashi also introduced himself as did the boy who is The young heir of the Kuchiki clan Byakuya Kuchiki. ''Talk about luck the legendary Byakuya Kuchiki has become my roommate while Rangiku and Gin have become part of my family.'' looking at Byakuya for a moment Takashi didn''t know what to say which irritated Byakuya to no end as he asks in anger "Why are you looking at me as if you are shocked?" Hearing Byakuya''s question Takashi wanted to apologize but soon refrained himself when he hears Byakuya saying "Oh I know you must be shocked by my elegance it''s alright I will forgive you for you are a commoner and it''s natural." Hearing him the only thing that came to my mind is ''No wonder Ichigo would say someone as Byakuya when they act arrogant because this guy is the improvement of arrogance which makes me wonder how will he become a Captain with this mindset?'' Chapter 10 - Red Rose of Love Shino Academy. Standing beside the young Byakuya who is the same age as me I wanted to slap him on the back of his head for being too proud of his status and the etiquette of the Nobel''s in the Soul Society. "Did you see that Takashi? " asked Byakuya with a wide smile as he performed ''Hado #4 Byakurai'' "Yeah it was amazing but don''t you are the best and look at me performing it. " as he is done bragging about how amazing he is, I said with a smile while I pointed my index finger to the target before saying "Hado #4 Byakurai. " The moment my words fell I lunched a wave of lightning that is concentrated from my finger to the target which is now completely gone thanks to my attack. As time passed the rivalry between me and Byakuya intensified and we soon became best friends in just a few months. In this time I have mastered all the Kido under level 90 because no Academy students are allowed access to those and in the Zanjutsu class we were improving fairly well. We were thought how to form our Sealed Zanpakuto by commencing our Spiritual Presser and the constant training from the Zanjutsu Sensei made me learn a lot. As time progressed I somehow started pushing our Zanjutsu teachers in pure swordsmanship making me believe they are just pretending to lose against me. However, the call from Captain commander Yamamoto made it clear I was wrong as he started teaching me the way of the sword by himself. In short six months, I had learned everything that the Academy can teach me now that''s just crazy. At first, I thought it will take me forever to learn all the things to become a Shinigami but now I think death had made me the genius that I had always wanted to become. Even though I visit them every week however it has become impossible to stay in my previous home and I will also bring them inside the "Seireitei" the moment I pass the Academy and join the ranks of Shinigami so they don''t have to suffer any longer. ========== "Why don''t you stay at my house for today as it has become afternoon already before returning to your home tomorrow Takashi? " asked Byakuya after the vacation was announced. "Are you sure? " asks Takashi with a serious face as he looks at Byakuya wondering if the Kuchiki clan will permit entrance to a commoner Soul like himself. "Don''t worry about anything because you have the words of the future head of the Kuchiki clan and that would be me. " said Byakuya with a proud smile. "Bro can you stop that or I will puke. " Takashi said with a smile while looking at Byakuya''s arrogant smile. With that, the two of them left the Shino Academy before long arriving at the Kuchiki clan. In the afternoon While Takashi is drinking Tea while Byakuya is practicing Zanjutsu. "Why don''t you join me Takashi? " asked Byakuya with a smile as he continued his practice. "Nah~ I am tired and just want to relax this winter before the vacation is over then I will apply for graduation. " Said Takashi with a smile as he continues drinking his tea. "You are lazy as always and this makes me wonder how the hell did I become Sworn brother with someone like you? " Byakuya says with frustration as he continues swinging his wooden sword. "You need to put more force in your swings if you want to improve you know? " Takashi said with a laugh not caring about Byakuya''s remark. "I know that. " Said Byakuya with a serious face as Takashi finally finished his tea before saying "I am going to sleep-wake me when you are done and we will go buy some gifts for Rangiku and Gin. " With that, Takashi went sleeping on the wooden floor of the Balcony of Byakuya''s house making Byakuya said with anger "Don''t complain to me when you catch a cold because of sleeping outside you fool. " As the Zanjutsu training of Byakuya continues while Takashi continues to sleep without a care in the world he felt 2 strong Spiritual Pressures approaching the courtyard of Byakuya making Takashi completely awake but he didn''t move from his spot and just didn''t yet observe from his place. "Well that is quite impressive Byakuya I see you working pretty hard. " said an old man who has the Captain''s overcoat for Squad 6 and he is the Grandfather of Byakuya who is called Ginrei Kuchiki. Discovering his Grandfather Byakuya shows a smile before approaching him to say "Grandfather what a pleasant surprise did you decide to rest here today instead of the Barracks? " "hmmm. "Ginrei Kuchiki gave a nod indicating he is indeed going to stay as Byakuya said with a smile "I am so glad you did because it''s been a long while I had a conversation with you and I very much enjoy our conversation. " "So how about taking a break from the practice for a while I have taken some here for you to see. " suggested Ginrei Kuchiki with a nod before pointing his thumb at the back where I am sleeping while scratching my buttons as its very itchy over there as he asks "Also where did you get that weird kid from? " "Grandfather actually he is Takashi Nohara a friend of mine from the Academy. " Said Byakuya with a wry smile as he looks at me before asking "Also who are you talking about to meet me? " Hearing Takeshi''s name from Byakuya, Ginrei Kuchiki remembers the kid whom the captain commander has accepted as a student is also called Takashi Nohara and if he is the same kid then he is not a stupid monkey but someone who should be even more genius than Shunsui Kyoraku & Jushiro Ukitake who are now 2 captains who have the dual Zanpakuto. While Ginrei Kuchiki is deep in thought. A purple-haired, tanned-skinned beauty suddenly arrives beside Byakuya before pushing her b.r.e.a.s.ts on his head making Byakuya irritated as he shouts in anger before swinging his sword at her "It''s you cat monster. " Easily dodging the slash from Byakuya with two backflips the purple-haired beauty says with a laugh "Cat monster and that is what I get for my special visit. And I went out of my way to make a special trip. " "Oh~ please when did I ever say I wanted you to come here and visit me as the next clan head of the Kuchiki clan I don''t want to be involved in your games and they aren''t that funny. " "Oh is that so? " asked Yoruichi as she arrived behind Byakuya with the headband that was trying his hair making Byakuya angrier as he tries to slash her with his sword just for her to stand on the walls of his courtyard by now. "It may be a game to you but I am very worried about the future of the clan if a mear girl was able to steal the headband off its leader''s head. '''' she says with laughter while spinning Byakuya''s headband. "The beauty is right Bro if she can steal your headband then it''s no good. " finally I decided to step in and arrived beside Byakuya using Flash steps then turning towards Yoruichi I continued "As much as I support you on my friend''s incompetence at the same time I also think it''s no good if as beauty like you have a headband of a boy instead of the flower of my love in your hand. " "Thank''s Takashi. " Byakuya said with a smile as he received his headband back. Yoruichi who has a red rose in her hand instead of the headband of Byakuya asks in surprise "When did you??? " Chapter 11 - Small stuff edited by-dark spider Kuchiki Clan. Byakuya Kuchiki''s courtyard. Looking at the Red Rose in her hand Yoruichi wasn''t sure if she should laugh and be amazed by the sudden confession of love from the kid who is a friend of Byakuya or gets angry because someone had used the art of Hoho to an extent that even she who is known as Flash Goddess wasn''t able to catch his movements even when he replaced the hairband from her hand with the Rose. Although she had a lot of questions the inky thing she can think of is "When did you replace it?" "I would say it was magic but when a beautiful girl as you ask I will say I didn''t like the headband of my friend in your hand and replace it with a Red Rose that represents my heart and I would be happy if you accept it." Takashi says with a wide smile as he looks at Yoruichi. "Although I don''t know how you did it I will find the truth sooner and later. " Yoruichi says with a serious face before taking the rose closer to her nose as the seriousness on her face vanishes with am amazement before she says "Alright for now I will accept this rose as it is very beautiful and smells good." "I am happy you like it." Takashi says with a smile. "That is good." Yoruichi says with a nod before she decided to leave when she remembers something as she turns to look at Takashi before asking "By the way I had yet to know your name. " "My name is Takashi Nohara but you can call me Takashi with love." said Takashi with a smile as Yoruichi says with a nod "Takashi Nohara I will remember that name and you can call Me Yoruichi Shihoin." With that, she left as Byakuya comes by Takashi''s side to ask "Where did you still the flower from?" "Why would you say that?" hearing his friend calling him a thief Takashi didn''t get angry instead asks in surprise. "The freshly cut under the flower and the leaking Spiritual Energy was evident enough that you had taken it from a tree a few moments ago, however, you were sleeping on my balcony for hours and I hadn''t seen a flower on you before. If this is not evident enough then." Byakuya says with a serious face a he looks at Takashi. "Enough enough I get it and I have to agree I had never thought you are so smart, Bro." Takashi says in shock looking at Byakuya. "Well it is normal for the next head of the Nobel Kuchiki clan to now say where did you get that rose from." asks Byakuya with a serious face. "Hey don''t be so serious it''s just a small matter don''t be so hard alright." Takashi says with a smile and didn''t give a proper answer to his friend. ========== Squad 11 Barracks While Takashi and Byakuya are arguing on the other side of the Seireitei a long white-haired man was teaching gardening to his student when the Red rose that had bloomed not long ago which he had taken care of for a long time suddenly vanished from its spot making everyone surprised. "Captain Ukitake where did the Rose suddenly vanish?" asks everyone in surprise as the Rose vanished from its place. "You are asking me but whom do I ask?" asked Jushiro Ukitake with a smile that isn''t a smile while thinking ''Who was so brave enough to still the flower from right before my eyes you just wait and let me catch you. '' ======== Back to the Kuchiki Byakuya''s courtyard. Although Ginrei Kuchiki was interested in the topic of the flower however he was more interested in the ability of his grandson''s only friend who can move at a speed that even Yoruichi wasn''t able to discover. "Are you one of Captain Commander''s students?" asked Ginrei Kuchiki with a serious face as he looks at Takashi who is eating something only he knows. "If you are talking about old man Yama who is always angry except when he is brewing tea then I am certainly one of them. " said Takashi with a carefree smile when he remembers "Oh one more thing he also... And... And..." After hearing so many bad habits about Captain Commander Ginrei Kuchiki didn''t know how to replay but one thing has to agree upon is that the kid is brave and finally says with a smile "Alright that is enough Takashi." then he turns towards Byakuya before saying "Byakuya I suddenly remembered that I need to attend to some important but I will be back before night and have a nice conversation with you." "Alright Grandfather." Byakuya said with a nod as Ginrei Kuchiki vanished from his spot with flash steps as if he wants to stay far from here and prepare himself before he returns. "Your Grandfather is weird Byakuya." said Takashi with a chuckle as he looks in the direction of which Ginrei Kuchiki left in a hurry. "You are the weird one you pervert." said Byakuya with an angry face looking at Takashi in anger. "Says the sissy boy who chases after Hisana." Takashi says with a smile. "Shut up you pervert." Byakuya said with anger and embarrassment as he looks at Takashi before long he swings his sword at Takashi who also takes a wooden sword from nowhere and blokes Byakuya''s sword with ease. Although the anger between the two intensifies with them every clash however the mutual respect in them also deepens as they get pushed back from each other''s attack. "You are good Bro." said Takashi as he resting on the ground and beside him, Byakuya said with a laugh "That is to be expected from the future head of the Kuchiki clan but you shouldn''t have been holding back though." ========== The next noon with his Asauchi on his back Takshi finally arrived at the form of the bamboo house of his with some large bags in his hand. Rangiku who has finished washing clothes got out of the bamboo house and looking at Takashi a side smile bloomed on her face as she quickly jumps on him to hug him tightly before saying "Takashi you are finally back." "I also missed you Rangiku." Takashi said with a smile as he held all the bags on hand and returns her hugs with the other before asking "Where is Gin?" Chapter 12 - Yamamotos worry edited by_dark spider Morning. Soul Society. West Rukonagi. Decision 40+. Bamboo House. It''s been a whole night and Gin is yet to return home. Just what is he doing outside all night and from what Rangiku told me he had never done something like this before. Is he in some danger or has transpired something while I was away? "Good morning." while looking at the sky and getting worried about Gin I heard Rangiku''s charming tone from my side and coming out of my thoughts I turned to her before asking with a smile "The morning is good but that is only because you are with me, my love. " "Takashi you and your sweet mouth." Rangiku said with a smile as she hugs me tightly before asking "Did you miss me while you were in the Shino Academy? " "Yes I have missed you in my every breath and I was dying just to return to your side." I replied with a smile as the smile on her face widens with my words. "You are so nice to me Takashi, I so happy." Ranging says with a smile as he had a small talk before getting off the bed and go wash our mouth and face. By the time we were done with the preparation of our breakfast, I felt Gin''s Spiritual Pressure outside of our house, and not long after he announced "I am back." before entering the house. "What were you doing outside Gin?" I asked him with a serious face as Rangiku is also looking at him worried. "When did you return?" Gin replied with an expressionless face as he looks at me for a moment before he walks towards his room with a tired face while saying "I am going to take a short nap, let''s talk when I wake up?" When Gin finally gets out of his room it has already become afternoon and he ate his lunch but not all his share before getting out and I couldn''t help myself from asking "Where are you going Gin?" "I will explain everything when it is proper." Gin said with an expressionless face before going out. This time he returned to the house when it was midnight and Rangiku was sleeping in my arms without any worry in the world as he gestures me to get out of the house so he can explain something. "What is it Gin?" I ask him with a serious face, he is making me feel uncomfortable. "I want to join the Shino academy and become a Shinigami." was what he said to me when I got to his side and with a nod, I replied to him "Then you can apply for the next entrance exam." "What will we do with Rangiku after I join the Shino academy?" he said with a worried face while looking at Rangiku through the window. "You don''t need to worry this time when I return to the Shino academy I will give the Shinigami exam and bring you both inside Seireitei." After that discussion with me, everything seems to have become normal and nothing unexpected happened before I returned to the Shino Academy. Seireitei. Returning to the Academy I had a small discussion with Byakuya before I went to the 1st decision Barracks to ask for Old Man Yama''s permission. "Chojiro-san where you waiting for me?" arriving at the gate I found the Vice-captain of the 1st division standing at the door as I ask him a smile. "You are indeed right on spot I was waiting for your arrival boy." said Chojiro¨Csan with his indifferent smile as he looks at me. "What you were truly waiting for me? " hearing his answer made me surprised as his smile broaden before he says "Why that face me and the Captain commander already knew you will apply for graduation. We were just waiting for the day." After I arrived at the office of the First Division old man Yama glances at me as if he is trying to gauge me before saying with a satisfied smile "You are free to take the graduation exam although it is the first time for someone to graduate in less then half a year however with your abilities, I think it''s alright." "Old man I have another problem." after giving him a nod I said with a serious face as he gave me a questioning face while I started explaining "No matter how much I concentrate I cannot contact my Zanpakuto spirit." "You will be able to do that only if you can clear your head and concentrate your thought on your Zanpakuto instead of planning on how to chase after girls all day long." with an angry face he shouts at me, ''Damn where did he get that idea about someone as innocent as myself? '' "Old man you are wrong I have done no such thing." with a serious face I denied his words. "Then who was the one that confessed his love to the Captain of the 2nd division a while ago?" Old man Yama asks with a smile and it''s really scary and I now know how the smile of anger looks like. "I can explain." well I have nothing to deny after all she is beautiful and I will do that even if he is standing on the spot where I was confessing my love but I am not telling. "I don''t want to hear your lies, just unlock your Shikai and prove to me you are honest." he said with a serious face as he looks at me. "Fine old man just you want for me and I will prove to you that I am certainly trying my best." I said with anger before I went out of his office man there is no value of honesty nowadays. ===== After Takashi went out of the office Chojiro says with a smile "Why do you spoil him so much, Captain?" "Looking at him I feel if I have a grandchild they will be similar to him but I am really worried about him and pray he doesn''t become the 2nd Shunsui." Chapter 13 - Wind Unleashed edited by_dark spider Seireitei. Shino Academy. Immediately after returning from the First Division and getting permission to take the graduation exam from the Captain Commander of Gotei 13 Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto, Takashi applied for early Graduation to the authorities of the Shino Academy. The designated time for the exam is arranged for the next day where a few officers ranking Shinigami will be called to observe the exam and he might get recruited by someone. "Use the Kido you are best at using." announced teacher Hikishima who a serious face with a notebook in his hand as I take the spot that was asked by them for me to stand. "Byakuya make sure you don''t lose a single process." with a smile I said turning towards Byakuya who just chuckle at my words without saying anything as I gathering high-density spiritual energy than I pointed at the intended target which is a crystal orb with my index finger and generates a concentrated bolt of lightning to clash the target of mine before saying "Hado #4. Byakurai (Pale Lightning)" **Boom** The moment my Kido made contact with the orb, it got disintegrated into particles instantly leaving nothing behind while most of the Shinigami including teacher Hikishima. The only exception is Byakuya who had protected himself with "Danku" "Teacher Hikishima what was that?" "How did the orb of pressure get destroyed from Byakurai?" "Was the orb defected?" "Was it overloaded with Spiritual Energy?" "Can someone explain how the Cristal Orb that could take a full incantation Hado #63 Raikoho from a Captain class Shinigami be destroyed this kid?" There were many questions such as those but teacher Hikishima had already got himself clean and coughing twice said with a serious face "You see this student is an odd one and I should have prepared beforehand anyway let''s move to the next one." With that one after the other, I was tasted on my Hoho, Zanjutsu, and finally, Spiritual energy control of which I achieved a perfect score. Only if I was able to use my Shikai or even imprint my Zanpakuto spite on my Asauchi and contact my Zanpakuto spirit everything will be perfect. After I got my Shinigami graduation certificates from the academy I was asked to wait at for the call to get permission to join one of the divisions of the Gotei 13 or apply to join one. It didn''t take long for me to get a call from the various divisions but the letter I got from old man Yama made me chose the 10th division which only has a vice-captain and a few hundred Shinigami managing it. After I joined the 10th decision I was appointed as the 17th seat of the decision by Vice-Captain Takeda. With an official Shinigami position, I was permitted to bring my relative to the Seireitei and I did just that. After a few months in the 10th division, I was finally promoted to the 8th seat of the Gotei 10. ======== Today while on patrol I got a call from Takeda¨Csan who asked for me and a few Gotei 10 members to gather at the 10 km away outer guarding post as soon as we can for an emergency call. Receiving the call I didn''t think twice before rushing over the outer mountains of the soul Society and arrived at the location within half an hour and found all the Gotei 10 members who were stationed here to be dead. The second person to arrive was none other than Takeda San who explained to me that he had received an emergency signal from here about a Hollow appearance and asked anyone close by to come and help however it appears the guarding Shinigami''s are unlucky as we are late. One by one more member started gathering in the post and the final member to arrive is none other than the 20th seat of our Division Isshin Shiba who is in his late 20s and got promoted not long ago. Yes, he might be the father of Ichigo Kurosaki but my presence could also have changed things. With him joining we now have 10 members available after over 3 hours of waiting from the signal was sent. So we decided it was about time we stop wasting any more time and leaving behind the 3rd seat to guard the post we decided into 3 teams to search and element the Hollow. In my team, we have Takeda San, Isshin, and myself who are going to move towards the Wasteland of ice while the 2nd team is going to look around the forest of the empty vessel and the last team will search and call all the members who will arrive after them to search the commuter mountains and the area in between the outer moment and the guarding post. While walking in the wasteland of Ice we encountered many Hollows and even some small establishments of Souls who weren''t able to arrive in the Soul Society after their death. Among this small establishment, we even found some to have the Spiritual Pressure of a 20th seat but they didn''t know how to use their spiritual energy and fight properly but with their instincts, they fought and saved the establishment to their best abilities and we promised them to bring them to the Soul society where they won''t have to worry about the Hollow attacks all the time. Although we had eliminated all the Hollows we came across in our 10 days in the Wasteland of Ice however we are still unable to find the one Hollow we were looking for the one that had attacked the Guarding Post. "Vice-Captain Takeda maybe we should return." suggested Isshin with a serious face as we have yet to find the Hollow. It''s not only him who was thinking of returning however we cannot leave such a big threat roaming around else some common Souls might get devoured by the Hollow and become a great threat for the Soul Society. So even if we need to look for it for a few months we won''t return at least that is what Takeda San told me the last night when I suggested the same thing man it''s already 10 days I haven''t seen any beauty. As we continue our search deeper in Wasteland of Ice after explaining the danger of letting a Hollow which might have as much Spiritual Energy compared to an officer of the Gotei 13 we started feeling warm the more we went in the Wasteland when it should be colder. "Have you reached the other side?" I finally asked with surprise because I can see some melted ice as we walk forward. "The Wasteland is more than 10,000 Kilometres wide so we can''t get to the other side so soon." Isshin said with a serious face and I have to agree with him but it is truly embarrassing to get corrected by your subordinate. Then again I have been a Shinigami for only a few months while he is here for far longer. "Be alert We might have found it." said Takeda San with a serious face. "I know the Hollow can use fire however it shouldn''t be strong enough to affect..." when I wanted to argue with him and deny the idea something came before me our eyes making me shut my mouth while Takeda-San shouts out with a serious face "Blow them into nothing Kamaitachi." Chapter 14 - Water Goddess edited by_dark_spider World of Souls. The Wasteland of Ice. While looking through the Wasteland of Ice for the signature of the Hollow which might have a similar level of strength as an officer of Gotei 13 Takeda, Takashi, and Isshin finally found the Hollow however the strength of the Hollow is stringer than they had calculated in the first place. As much as Takeda wanted to scold Takashi for not being careful he was more concerned about the sudden arrival of the Hollow which instantly shut down Takashi''s mouth while he quickly held his Zanpakuto before calling out "Time to dance Kamaitachi." With a small pull his Zanpakuto came out from its cover and a strong wind blew over the whole area and the simple shape of the Zanpakuto transformed into a 3 meters long katana almost invisible or made out of the high-speed wind while a pair of blue Dragon wings formed behind his back. With the activation of his Shikai, Takeda vanished from his spot and arrived above the Hollow which has fire covered its whole body. "Dance of the ruthless wind first step "Kashu"(Focus Slash)" with a serious face Takeda sends a wind blade towards the Hollow''s head from the air. The more distance the wind blade gets from Takeda the stringer and ruthless it appears for everyone as if it will cut everything in its path because you can see a clear line when you look at the sword of Takeda and the wind blade then the cold wind which has almost gotten cut into half. Isshin who had thought the slash will take down the Hollow got surprised when the wind blade evaporated upon coming a few meters closer to the flames of the Hollow as if it had burned the wind blade into nothing. "Hado #63- Raikoho." as if the surprise of the burn of the wind blade wasn''t enough he felt an extremely high level of Spiritual Pressure from his side which instantly slammed him into the snow under his feet and he saw Takashi sending a wave of Yellow Lightning which instantly covered the Hollow before erasing anything in front as much as his eyes can observe. "Cero Yasuki." knowing the previous attack wasn''t strong enough Takeda had already started preparing for the next step when a Yellow orb of fire shoots through the yellow lighting before hitting his wind defense field as he flies a few hundred meters high in the sky before stabilizing himself with the ability to control the wind. Takashi has also discovered a wave of fire coming in his direction ignoring the massive lightning as he quickly calls out "Danku." and an invisible barrier arrives in front of him which protect him and Isshin from the Cero that appears to be far greater in strength than any Cero he had encountered previously. With that, the battle between the Hollow and the Shinigami continued and the help Isshin provided for them is nearly neglect able. After the half, a day of battle in which Takeda will send waves of wind from afar and from time to time will get close to attack the Hollow however it will prove useless because of the extreme heat from the fire. Takashi who is mostly firing Kido to attack the Hollow will also get close to the Hollow to land some blow but the fire is too strong for him to do any harm to the hollow. "The few of you are strong." after a long battle Takeda had become so exhausted after consuming too much Spiritual energy that he lost his ability to fly anyone as the wings on his back are now gone and Takashi is also breathing heavily just like him as the Hollow suddenly says with a delighted tone making the Shinigami''s surprised. "It had already gained the ability to communicate." said Isshin in shock and it made the situation a lot dangerous than it was before. "Takashi you and Isshin leave and quickly inform the Gotei 13 while I will stop it." said Takeda with a serious face. "Its flames are almost strong as old Man Yama you aren''t a match against it." Takashi says shaking his head indicating the Hollow is not something that Takeda can stop by himself. "Even so it has weaker Spiritual energy than me, so I am confident enough to stop it by myself for a while." holding his Zanpakuto tightly Takeda says with a serious face but finding his subordinates not doing as they were asked he gets angry before saying, "I said go inform the Gotei 13 and this isn''t any request but an order. " "Fine." Takashi said with a serious face before vanishing with Isshin instantly. While moving in the snow and Ice they felt Takeda''s Spiritual Energy amplifying at a high speed before it became 10 times from when he had released his Shikai making Takashi stop to look back while Isshin asks in shock "Takeda¨Csan has published his Bankai." "So we were holding him back all along and now that we are far away he can fight the Hollow to his heart''s content and finally decided to use his Bankai." Takashi says with a serious face as he can see the snow that was falling from the sky has already stopped falling on the Wasteland while some shock wave that contains warm wind will also come closer to them. "Do you think Takeda San is going to win?" Isshin asks with worry. "Is there a need to ask? " Chapter 15 - Drown Suijin edited by_dark_spider World of Souls. The Wasteland of Ice. Realizing that Vice-Captain Takeda has unleashed his Bankai I was sure the Hollow which had less Spiritual Energy than him when he had only released Shikai might do for instantly however I couldn''t have been so wrong because the next move of the Hollow made even me feel fear for the first time since I had transmigrated in the World of Shinigami/Bleach. "Takashi ¨Csan what is that?" asks Isshin with fear in his voice as his legs became soft and he slammed on the ice in fear. "That is almost as powerful as Old man Yama''s Shikai release." I said with a serious face but if you take the uneasiness in my voice as a sign of my fear then you are also right. "We need to help Takeda-San before it''s too late." Isshin says with a serious tone but the lack of ability proved he is nothing but just talk. "Even if we want to how do you suggest for us to help him?" I asked with a grim face while holding my Zanpakuto tightly when I saw the fire that had covered the sky far away from us moving incredibly fast in our direction. "Isshin you go inform Gotei 13 while I slow down the Hollow." I said with a serious face but before he can move from his spot all the ice melts in our area and I no longer can feel the presence of Takeda-san and the Hollow which was 5 meters in height somehow lost its massive size and lands in front of us and now it is only 2 meters in size. "I cannot move " the moment the Hollow had landed in front of us Isshin had already slammed into the ground. "What have you done with Takeda-San?" Holding my Zanpakuto I asked the Hollow with a serious face ignoring the Spiritual Pressure which is almost at the same level as myself. "Are talking about the one whom I had just devoured a moment ago?" the Hollow asks with a chuckle and slowly its flame changed into Blue. "How dare you!" hearing it saying if had consumed Takeda San I lost all my reasoning and using Flash Step I moved behind it to kill it in a single slash. ======== Takashi who wasn''t able to land a single blow on the Hollow when it was much weaker than himself a moment ago had no chance against the Hollow which had now become so strong that he can hardly resist the Hollow and the worst part is the Blue flame is so hot that even the skin has some burn marks while we can say Isshin is already unconscious. "Damn it." with a desperate scream Takashi moves at the Hollow and slashes its head with his Zanpakuto while the Hollow just stood in place and shifts its single finger from which a wave of the blue beam hits Takashi in the c.h.e.s.t as a hole arrives at the contact point and he falls on the floor. "You lay here nicely while I devour the weakling and return to you after all I want to save the best for last." the Hollow who has an appearance of a 2-meter man and burning blue flame covering its body said while walking towards Isshin slowly. "Damn it, Damn it." with anger Takashi tries to move and finally moved to slash the Hollow to death but even then it was useless as the Hollow again shoots him to the floor before saying with a smile "Oh I see you are impatient to be a part of me than I will start with you." With that, the Hollow comes closer to Takashi and the Blue flame covers his whole body and this time even his flesh starts burning and his Spiritual barrier became useless. ========= Am I going to die? What was the use of all the hard work? Is this the end? While feeling the burning sensation all over my body I had almost given up when I heard someone calling me "Takashi? " "Takashi?" Is this a woman who is calling me or is this a man? Hearing the tone I wasn''t sure and asked with a weak tone "Who are you?" "Call me by the name Suijin and shout out¡­ " ================ While all the odds were against Takashi and the Hollow has arrived right by his side the grip on his Zanpakuto became tighter as the sky became dark and thunder started howling in the clouds and Takashi calls out "Drown Suijin!" **BooM** As is the sky is heeding to his call cold water starts falling from the sky and a burst of Spiritual Pressure burst out from his body and sweeps the Hollow away in an instant and he became a.s.s good. "My turn." the moment the Hollow fell back the rain became more instance with every moment and soon a huge water surface got crested under Takashi''s feet while the flame of the Hollow vanished into nothing and using the water in the area Takashi covers the whole body of the Hollow into an orb of water which soon started revolving in a high speed and cuts the Hollow till nothing is left of its body. ============ After I killed the Hollow with the help of my Shikai I walked beside Isshin and started healing him with the help of my Zanpakuto ability before undoing my Shikai when I found Isshin''s condition is stable. "Takashi San?" while I am healing Isshin I can hear his worry the moment he woke up. "Don''t worry I have taken care of the Hollow." I said with a serious face before turning to look at my Zanpakuto which is in a sealed state and has a different shape and design than before. "I see." was what Isshin said before closing his mouth and I continued healing him while wondering ''Why does my Zanpakuto look similar to Rukia''s Bankai in its sealed form and mine has a deeper blue color body than her Zanpakuto had in its Bankai.'' Finally, when I was done healing Isshin we continued to look around the whole wasteland of Ice for a week for any signature of Takeda San just to find nothing but the remains of his Zanpakuto which is now broken and collecting it with us before I said "Isshin it''s time we gather all the souls from the small establishments in the Wasteland before we return also we need to hurry before the whole wasteland once more gets covered in Ice." Chapter 16 - Arrival of Gotei 0 Gotei 10. If someone were to ask you which Division in the Gotei 13 is the weakest then the answer without any hesitation will be the Gotei 10 which did not have a captain for years and now the Vice Captain is also dead. The other seated officers also didn''t have a Shikai and the 8th seat Takashi had just achieved his Shikai. While in other Gotei there are more than a few shinigami who have already achieved their Shikai, not to mention the Captains who have Bankai and even some of their Vice Captains might have already achieved Bankai. So, after all, this is you don''t think that Gotei 10 isn''t the weakest then you must have something wrong in your head and we should avoid the number of Shinigami who are in the Gotei 10 because there was hardly 300 before the death of Takeda which has now decreased to less than a 100 after his death. As the only one who has achieved the Shikai in the Gotei 10 by default Takashi became the Vice-captain even without the permission of an assigned Captain for the Gotei 10 who should have assigned him as the Vice-captain. So the highest commanding Officer is still the Vice-captain for Gotei 10 who is making decisions for the regulations for Gotei 10. ========= When I returned to the Gotei 10 and announced the death of Takeda San a lot of Shinigami in our Gotei left saying they don''t want to be part of a useless Gotei which does not have a captain or even vice¨CCaptain. By the time it was a week only 100 or so members are left in the Gotei and Isshin has become the 10th seated officer from the 20th seat because some of the officers had also decided to move in some other Gotei to try their luck. When it was 2 week time the discipline of the Gotei had already started crumbling and some of the Shinigami even said it''s about time the Gotei 10 gets disbanded or becomes part of some other Gotei or best a Captain from some other Gotei also takes the responsibility of our Gotei but no one wants to do that. Within a few days, I started getting calls from some other Captains or Vice-captain to leave Gotei 10 and join their Gotei. (2,4,6 and 11 in addition to the Kido Corp) But I didn''t want to give up on the Gotei and one day Isshin came to me and asks me to become the next Vice-Captain as I was the only one who has the Shikai in my Gotei however I didn''t want to take the position because it''s not a long time I had joined the Gotei but with everyone agreement I was made the Vice-Captain by default. With me as the Vice-captain, no one showed discomfort and soon discipline returned to the Gotei 10 as I got respected by everyone for they chose me as their boss. "You are a good cat. " while cherishing the black cat or you also know as Yoruichi I said while feeding her the freshly fried fish. Although she is visiting me lately and almost all her Spiritual energy is nonexistent in her cat form however with my ability to sense the smallest trace how can she escape not to mention I have now good a boost with the Additional Shikai. "Meaw~ " after Yoruichi was done with eating the fish she looked at me as I took her before taking her in a wary hug and walking out of the captain''s Office to where my subordinates are training. As time went by I would have a competition against Yoruichi in her human form and every single time I would win but that is only known to us. I will also join the Captain''s meeting but I don''t have a high status in the captain meeting but I will still get permission to give my opinion in the meeting as the only representative of the Gotei 10. My progress with my Zanpakuto Spirit is also going rather well and she is teaching me the South or the 1st form of the Shikai for the last few months. You see my Shikai is a water-based Zanpakuto which can give me the ability to control water in many ways. Such as I can control the most in the air, produce a large amount of water with a swing of my Shikai, and even control anything similar to liquid or even I cause a storm to get as much water as I want. In my Shikai or Suijin of South which has the command "Drown Suijin '''' I can even cool down the old Man Yama''s Shikai with the heavy waterfall from the cloud at least that is what I think. While he can produce an unlimited fire that will dry any water in the area with my Shikai I can produce unlimited water which can be colder than any ice but still in the water form. You need to know the water I produce with my Shikai has the temperature based on my preference and the limit is the form which has turned liquid from cold. You can take the example the water was cooled to become Ice and that Ice was cooled to become liquid and I can generate this Liquid Cold form of Water which will first become ice if it''s heated rather than evaporation. Six and half months after Takashi has become a Vice-captain he got an emergency call from the Captain Commander to arrive in the 1st division immediately. "You better have a good reason for this sudden call while I was sleeping, old man. " Takashi said with a serious face arriving at Gotei 1 before anyone. "What if I don''t have a good reason. What will you do? " Yamamoto asked with a smile looking at this lazy kid who was forced to become a Vice-captain. "If you don''t have anything good then I will do nothing and sleep here and now. " with that Takashi went beside Yamamoto''s chair sitting beside it to support himself to the wall he fell asleep. "Chojiro wake up this fool before the Gotei 0 arrival. " Chapter 17 - Arrival of Gotei 0 part 2 Edited by_dark spider Soul Society. Seireitei. Gotei 1. "Can you guys be a little less violent to me? What if I had become dumb from that punch of yours?" asked Takashi with resentment as he sat on Yamamoto''s chair while rubbing on the top of his head where Chojiro had punched him on the head. "When was the time you weren''t a dumb person, kid?" Yamamoto asked with a smile as he gave a side glance at Takahashi. "That was a good one Captain." Chojiro said with a chuckle as he put his hand up to where Yamamoto gave a high five before also chuckling "Right?" "Damn I hate you, two old mean men." Takashi said in frustration while looking at the Captain and the Vice-Captain of Gotei 1 who are known for their strict and serious nature but here they are making fun of him. Are they the same Yama and Chojiro anymore? "Like we give a damn about you hating us." said Chojiro with a laugh. "I will also get a chance one day." Takashi announced with irritation "Yes sure and we will be waiting for that day." Said Yamamoto with a chuckle. "Damn it." Takashi said with anger and before he can argue anymore they felt someone''s spiritual pressure outside and the two old men went serious as he asks "Come on keep laughing why did you go silent at the presence of someone outside." "I don''t know what you are talking about." 2x. A few moments later Kirio Hikifune a slender woman with Captain Haori of the Gotei 12th and long purple hair entered the meeting hall of Gotei 1 and looking at Takashi who is still sitting on the seat of the 1st Captain asked with a curious face "Why do you have a sad face Takashi¨Csan?" "Kirio¨Csam my love you are finally here the two old men are bullying me again." Said Takashi with a sad face as he moved near Kirio to give her a hug aiming at her b.r.e.a.s.ts. "Stop lying and trying to get any advantage of Captain Hikifune you little pervert." suddenly Hiyori the lieutenant of the Gotei 12 punched Takashi on the head making him fell on the floor before he can hug Kirio Hikifune before she announces. "It''s you, the short stuff again." Takashi says in annoyance as he turns towards Hiyori in irritation. "What did you say you little pervert?" asked Hiyori in anger hearing Takashi calling her short. "Don''t be mean to Takashi¨Csan, Hiyori?" said Kirio with a smile as she puts her hand on Hiyori''s right shoulder. "As you command Captain." said Hiyori with a smile when a chuckle came from the outside "what is the reason for the commotion in the Captain assembly Hall?" "Yoruichi my darling, everyone is bullying your husband. Do something about them?" hearing the call from outside Takashi vanished from his spot before arriving at the door and giving a tight hug to the dark-skinned and purple-haired beauty who just entered the Assembly Hall. "Let go of Lady Yoruichi, you little pervert!" asked little Soi Fon in resentment as she finds Takashi hugging her lady the moment she entered the Assembly Hall. "It has nothing to do with you So I Fon don''t put your nose between me and my darling wife to be." Takashi said with a serious face before he looked at Yoruichi "Right darling?" "Takashi¨Csan when did I agree to marry you?" although Yoruichi has a good feeling for Takashi however she has yet to agree to his proposal so she asks him with a warm smile. "Not you too." as it stuck by lightning Takashi turned into stone he says in sadness freezing on the spot. "You heard her now let go." while Takashi is stuck in spit Soi Fon moves Yoruichi by pulling her away from Takashi while saying "Let''s do and take our position, my lady." "He is such a drama." Yamamoto said with a small smile. "I think he had surpassed Captain Kyoraku." said Chojiro with a smile. "I am afraid he might have." Yamamoto said with a worried face as he looked at Takashi before giving a sigh and saying as he shook his head "Kids this day." "Takashi¨Csan is really pitiful maybe I need to help him?" Kirio said with worry as she looks at Takashi froze in place. "How can you worry about the little pervert who went running to Yoruichi San the moment she arrives." Hiyori said with a serious face as she stops Kirio before looking at Takashi "Also this proves my point from before he is not good enough for you." "But he is such a charming boy?" Kirio said with a blushed face. "Captain??? " Hiyori shouts with a shooter''s face as she couldn''t believe her ears. "Little Soi Fon don''t be like that, Takashi needs me." Yoruichi says with a worried face as she looks at Takashi''s sorry face. "No, you can''t captain because if you go near him then he might take it the wrong way." Soi Fon said in a hurry while thinking ''Besides I won''t let you be his if he doesn''t include me as well.'' Retsu Unohana the Captain of the Gotei 4 found Takashi at the gate of the assembly hall frozen in a spot as if he had lost his soul and walking beside him asks with a kind smile as she held his hand to check his condition "Are you, alright Lieutenant Nohara?" "Captain Unohana my angel you are the only one who can heal my broken heart." feeling the gentle touch as the sweet voice of kindness gets in his ears, Takashi comes back from his stopper before holding Unohana''s hand as she confesses. "You are so funny Lieutenant Nohara." Unohana said with a smile as she puts her free hand on her mouth to cover her elegant smike before saying "But of course I will help you any way I can as it Is the duty of mine as a doctor." "Captain you don''t need to waste your time in helping Lieutenant Nohara let me help him instead." Seinosuke Yamada the lieutenant of Gotei 4 enters the assembly hall before saying with a smile. "Who needs your help Seinosuke?" Hearing a man who wanted to help him made Takashi angry as he shot Seinosuke an irritated stare before saying. "Oh~ my Lieutenant Nohara you are so energetic with a few words from Seinosuke and I think you are all better now and don''t need my help anymore." Unohana said with a giggle before moving away from Takashi and taking her place in the assembly hall. "Damn it Seinosuke now even my Angel Unohana has left me and it''s all your fault." said Takshi in frustration. "I am not sure what I have done to make you angry but I am truly sorry for my actions that displeased you." Said Seinosuke with an apologetic face as he looks at Takashi. "Damn it Seinosuke now that you say that I cannot hate you anymore." Takashi said with annoyance before taking the spot for the Gotei 10. "Why are you in a bad mood today little brother?" asked Shunsui Kyoraku with a laugh as he came beside Takashi followed by his beautiful Lieutenant Lisa Yadomaru. "If you allow me to date beautiful Lisa then I will tell you." Takashi said with a serious face. "I am not interested anymore." Chapter 18 - Royal Guard Promotion edited by_dark spider Soul Society. Seireitei. Gotei 1. Captain Assembly Hall. After all, the Captain''s of Gotei 13 arrived with their Lieutenant finally Yamamoto slams the end of the stick in his hand which is also his Zanpakuto in a Sealed form causing a massive shockwave to go through the whole Hall as everyone finally quiet down. "I know everyone is curious about the reason for my sudden announcement for an emergency Captain Assembly and I will be glad to announce that one of you will be promoted to the Gotei 0 and receive the honor of becoming a part of the Royal Guards." hearing Yamamoto''s announcement made the assembly hall to once again become noise as they were curious about the topic to know who will be chosen as the new Gotei 0 member. As Yamamoto had enough of the discussion among the captains he again slammed his stuff on the floor before releasing his Spiritual Pressure on everyone when the whole Soul Society got engulfed by an even bigger Pressure the Captain-Commander Yamamoto before it vanished in a few moments. "They are here." Ukitake said with a serious face as 4 individual enters the Captain Assembly Hall with mighty momentum even if they aren''t releasing any Spiritual Pressure to intimidate something just the way they are walking was enough of an indication of their identity as they are above the rest in this room. "They are the Gotei 0?" Soi Fon asked with a surprise as she looks at the members of the Gotei 0 from behind Yoruichi. "Dont Judge them just based on their appearance because they might be even stronger than the 1st Captain." whispered Yoruichi with a serious face. "No way¡­ " Soi Fon says with surprise as she looks at the Gotei 4 members with wide eyes. "What do you think about them, Kid? " asks Yamamoto with a whisper as he looks at the Gotei 0 with closed eyes. "They are only so so." Takashi who is beside Yamamoto said with a chuckle as he looks at the Gotei 0 members as he compears his Spiritual Pressure with the Gotei 0 members. "What else can I expect from someone like you." Yamamoto said shaking his head as he knew someone as rude as Takahashi cannot say something good about anyone but the next words from Takashi made him speechless "Old man what is the name of beauty among the members of Gotei 0? Is she single? Do you think I can charm her?" "Can you take anything seriously for once, Kid?" Yamamoto asks in anger as he stops Takashi but his facial expressions remain the same as always. "But I am very serious about her old man." Takashi said with a serious face. "Just keep quiet till they announce the new member for the Gotei 0." Yamamoto asked with an irritated tone. "Fine, I will propose to her after this BS is over." Takashi said with a serious face before he closes his mouth. After the members of Gotei 0 arrives a few feet away from Yamamoto they finally greet one another and Yamamoto introduced all the Captain to the members of the Gotei 0 and he also announced the identity of the members of the Gotei 0 members to the Captain''s and their subordinates. "With the decree of the Soul King, I am here to bring Kirio Hikifune as a new member of the Gotei 0 and become part of the Royal Guards." with that Kirio Hikifune became a new member of the Gotei 0 much to everyone''s surprise. "Objection? " Takashi who doesn''t want to be parted from Kirio said with a serious face as he raised his hand to intervene as Hiyori who had a sad face hearing her mother as Captain will leave her looks at him in hope ''Maybe this little pervert will do something and stop Captain. '' "Will you stop creating disturbance for once, kid?" Yamamoto said in annoyance when he heard Takashi is going against the decree of the Soul King. "Will you stop hitting me on the head for at least once old man? What if I became dumb?" Takashi asks in anger as he looks Yamamoto in the eye. "If you were not dumb already then why would you object in the decree of the Soul King you idiotic kid?" Yamamoto asks in anger. Hearing Yamamoto arguing with the kid who has a small Spiritual Pressure Ichibe Hyosube asks with a laugh "Is this kid your grandson Yamamoto¨Csan?" "You can say something like that." Yamamoto said with a simple nod. "He is really funny but I think it will not be a bad decision for us to listen to him and know what is his objection in the Decree of his Royal Highness the Soul King?" Ichibe asks with a laugh as he looks at Takashi. "I won''t let you take my Kirio with you? " Takashi said with hostility as he looks at Ichibe who asks in surprise "As much as I know Kirio Hikifune is yet to be engaged in any relationship so I don''t understand how can she be yours? " "Although she has yet to confess her love and we have yet to become a couple officially however the two of love one another nonetheless." Takashi announced with a serious face as he looks at Ichibe in the eyes. "Is he speaking the truth and you decline to become part of the Royal Guard and a member of Gotei 0 Captain Hikifune?" Ichibe asks Kirio with a smile as if he doesn''t care if she were to join the Gotei 0 or not. "No, I don''t want to go against the Decree of his Majesty the Soul King and accept my position as a part of the Royal Guard and my position as a member of the Gotei 0." Kirio Hikifune is well aware of the Importance of the Soul King so she decided to follow the decree of the Soul King even if he doesn''t like it. "Kirio my love how can you agree?" Takashi asks in disbelief as he looks at Kirio who agreed to be a part of the Royal Guard. "Takashi¨Csan although I am becoming a part of the Royal Guard I didn''t say I will not agree to your proposal but I want to tell you that I will agree to marry you and become your lover but that is after you have become part of the Gotei 0." Kirio said with a smile as she wants Takashi to be on the same level as he or when she accepts him, so he doesn''t feel inferior to her. "Old man I have remembered something important and I don''t think there is anything important for me left here, so if you will excuse me." Takashi said before he walks out of the Assembly Hall disregarding everyone in the assembly Hall. ======== After Takashi left the Captain assembly hall he vanished from his spot before arriving outside the Shino Academy. "Takashi are you here to see the results for our entrance exam in the Shino academy?" Rangiku who was looking at the result shit with expectations felt a hand on her shoulder and turning around asked with a smile. "Yes." Looking at the smile of the innocent girl who is deeply in love with him Takashi said with a smile while thinking inside ''I am really glad that I have you with me. '' "I am in the genius class." Gin said with a nod as he looks at the notice while Rangiku said with a positive smile "I have also passed the Shino Academy entrance exam." Chapter 19 - Underworld edited by_dark_spider Soul Society. Seireitei. Gotei 1. It''s been half a month since Kirio has left the soul Society and joined the Royal Guards and ever since she has gone Hiyori will come to visit me from time to time whenever she will feel sad just to annoy me. Today while I was arguing with her about me not liking her and she calling me a pervert who might force himself on her which annoyed me to no limit come on am I that kind of person. Anyway, I wanted to break her ugly face when a hell butterfly lands on her shoulder and I got an emergency call from the old man which brings me here to discuss with him. As I wanted to leave Hiyori without much thought I left the Gotei 10 asking her to inform the other members about me getting an emergency call from the 1st Captain. "Old man did you call me?" arriving at the Captain''s office of Gotei 1 I asked with a smile. ============ Looking at his lazy student who he cares as if the kid is his grandson made Yamamoto surprised and he couldn''t ask the kid with a curiosity "Why are you so happy receiving an emergency summons Takashi, be honest about what you have done and believe me I will not punish you." "What do you mean old man I don''t understand?" Takashi said with an innocent face as the smile on his face didn''t leave him for once. "Chojiro quickly sends some Gotei 1 members for a quick inquiry and make sure the situation is not too serious." disregarding the innocent face of Takashi, Yamamoto orders his Lieutenant with a serious face. "I am on it, Captain." Chojiro said with a serious face before he left the office in a hurry as the clear marks of worry never left his face. "It is still not too late to confess your mischief and be honest. Be truthful Takashi, why a kid like you who is the laziest Shinigami in all of Soul Society except when he is chasing after a woman will be happy to receive a summon from me?" Yamamoto asks Takahashi with a serious face as Chojiro left the office. "Come on old man I am not that low." Takashi asks with a serious face but looking at Yamamoto''s fave which is saying are you sure of what you say and he couldn''t help but admit "Ok I admit I am truly that low but this time I haven''t done something wrong." "Then why are you so happy?" Yamamoto asks with a serious face. "You see ever since Kirio has left the Soul Society her little Lieutenant¡­" with a wary smile Takashi started explaining his reason for not getting annoyed by the sudden call from Yamamoto as he always curses the old man for disturbing him in his sleep. "No wonder you are so happy." Yamamoto said with an understanding nod when Chojiro returned to the office with a smile before announcing "Captain it is truly a miracle Takashi is truly honest he hadn''t annoyed any officers of Gotei 13 and he also didn''t when looking for the beautiful woman of the novel house while they were talking a bath and¡­ " "What the hell are you talking about Chojiro¨Csan when did I annoy any random female stuff of Gotei 13 and when did you hear me peeking at the novel hoses women." Takshi asks in disbelief. "Although you have not done it you will do it in the future so we have listed some of the acts Captain Kyoraku had done as a reference." said Chojiro with a serious face. "Are you serious?" Takashi asks with a surprised face not understanding just how low they think him to he even if he is low he might have a limit, right? Anyway even if he has lost it after his death he will not admit it that is why he has yet to get serious about his relationship with everyone but Rangiku. "Now that we are done with that let''s discuss the issue at hand." said Yamamoto with a serious face as he looks at Takashi when someone enters the office with a chuckle "Hope I don''t make you all wait for long." "No, you are at the perfect time, Mr. Urahara." said Chojiro with an expressionless face. "Then it is good." said Kisuke with a smile as Takashi asks with a smiley face "Why did the old man call you for this Time Kisuke? " "You will know that soon but first I want to explain your new task and the reason why I called you for." interrupting in the conversation between Takashi and Kisuke Yamamoto announced with a serious face "The underworld is in a civil war at this time and there is a possibility the old Satan faction will win the war." "But from the information, we had received they are not that strong, right?" Takashi asks with a serious face. "Yes that is what we had also thought but from the current condition, the situation is not in favor of the group who had agreed to the peace agreement." said Yamamoto with a serious face. "Does that mean a new war between the faction can occur anytime?" Takashi asks with a confused face as his smile completely vanished from his face. "Yes, that is why we the Shinigami who was in the possession of the agreement must make sure it is not violated so we need to send someone to look after the situation closely before we make a decision." said Yamamoto before pointing at Kisuke "As anyone at the Captain level aren''t allowed in the underworld without a proper reason and a Shinigami who is under the Captain level might get in trouble we need to send you to make a judgment of the conditions of the underworld. With my request, Kisuke has made a Gigai for you to use in the underworld." "What if I find there might be a chance for a new Great war among the faction to start once more?" receiving a small box from Kisuke Takashi turned back to Yamamoto before asking. "As we are only responsible for the balance of the world we don''t need to participate in the affairs of the world of the living but if you find it''s important to report to the Gotei 13 as soon as possible and in the minor stuff do as you please. Even if the Devils can eat the Soul of a normal human like a Hollow you are a shinigami." Yamamoto said with a serious face. "Also even if you are too exhausted in the underworld with the Gigai they won''t be able to attack your soul. " said Kisuke with a smile. "Good." Chapter 20 - Fierce Beauty Underworld... Arriving at the underworld Takashi quickly puts on the Gigai that has the appearance of a bald doll which soon changes into his appearance the moment it comes in contact with his Spiritual Energy. After he was done with the Gigai he quickly changed into a 19th century - Black Velvet over a white shirt and black pants with a pair of boots. While holding his Zanpakuto he looks at the water surface beside which he had landed in satisfaction "Ah~ as handsome as always and it seems Kisuke had done a splendid job in making this Gigai which can transform my spiritual energy so no one can recognize me unless I decide in using my Shikai." As this is his first time visiting the Underworld he didn''t rush things and rather decided to have a sigh seen around and gather as much information as he can before he makes a judgment and takes any action. "The sky surely is redder than I had imagined it to be?" shaking his head in regret, Takashi starter walking through the burned first of the Underworld. "The likes of you were truly asking for death with such little strength to go against us." someone said with a charming tone but soon it felt brutal and cold making Takashi curious just who can be so ruthless with such a beautiful tone. "You will regret it someday." said a man in pain before falling on the ground. "You aren''t the first one to say such a word and you won''t be the last one but I wonder when will the day come and I regret my actions." said the woman with blood on her sword which she slashes on the empty air to remove the blood on it than with a cold face continued "I will make sure the Old Devil Faction win''s this war and the wishes of my master are fulfilled." "Damn she is so brutal." Takashi mumbled with awe as he finally got a good view of the young woman who is in her early 20s and has long silver hair with silver armor covering her body and the shining sword made his heart beat faster making him say "And she is beautiful." "Who''s there?" as if the Silver hair woman caught him at the other side of the big trees she turns toward the tree before asking with a serious face. "Did she find me? I need to get away from here before she catches me, I don''t want to fight against someone as beautiful as her?" Takashi said before he turns around to run. "Where do you think you are going without my permission?" the Silver hair beauty said with a chuckle as a sharp wind-wave cuts down all the trees behind which he was hiding from a few feet above the root. "That was a close one." Takashi who had jumped away from the range of the slash said cold sweat dripping from his forehead before getting up from the ground to clean the dust from his clothes. "Now that I have your attention let''s have a proper introduction." said the silver-haired woman walking beside him with a smile. "What do you mean you have my attention after attacking me woman, let me tell you this loud and clear you had my attention from the moment I laid my eyes on you and I can never take my attention from someone as beautiful as you for a moment." Takashi announced with a serious face as he looked her in the eyes as if he is offended by her words and saying he wasn''t paying attention to her before her attack which as an uncertified pervert like him will never do. "So you were paying attention to me from the beginning? huh~" asked the silver-haired woman with a smile using her melodious tone without any intention of averting her gaze from his eyes neither did she show any hesitation or embarrassment because of his actions. "Yes that is right I was mesmerized by your beauty so I wasn''t able to take my eyes off of you." Takashi is also stubborn and he doesn''t want to hide his actions which he puts all his dedication into except for his lazy time and this is a very serious matter for him, so he will not back down even if he fails in his missions. "You were mesmerized by my beauty and you think I am beautiful, yes" the silver-haired beauty asks with a smile as she looks at him and the present smile is different than her previous one. Although she was smiling a moment ago, however, that was her carefree smile which she uses against her enemies or someone whom she thinks beneath her to care about but now hearing someone calling her beautiful without fear or hesitation made her happy. Yes, she is well aware of her beauty and she is also clear everyone wants to have her and make her their own, the eyes they use to look at her glorious body are filled with l.u.s.t and not pure love and admiration which makes her furious at them. They will only look at her with l.u.s.t and that is all but not the gut to propose to her. She as a woman also d.e.s.i.r.es a lover like every other woman, she also wants to have a husband and a happy family even if she is a devil but who dares to be her man not to mention no one has ever dared to speak to her making eye contact. However, this young man is different. He has seen her brutal side and still he dares to show his true intention and he is not even afraid one bit but most importantly he doesn''t have the l.u.s.t that everyone shows towards her but pure love and admiration that she has yet to find in anyone before. "Yes, you are very beautiful." Takashi announces with a serious face as if his life will end if he denies this truth. "Aren''t you afraid of me after you have seen me killing those fools brutally?" asks the silver-haired woman with a wide smile as the smile again changes to her previous smile by the time she finished her words as if she will be disappointed by the kid soon after he remembers what transpired a moment ago. "Why would I be afraid when you were very elegant back then but I don''t want to clash with someone as beautiful as you so I was going away from here.'''' Takashi said shaking his head as if it was a matter of fact. "I see." the silver-haired woman gave a nod with a satisfied smile before she announced "I have made up my mind you will be my trail husband until I can make an acceptable judgment." "Sorry???? " Chapter 21 - Mutual understanding Editor: Darklord331 . . Underworld. Auros An agricultural town located in the Agares Territory which is said to have the best agricultural products in the Underworld. After opening the gap between the dimensions by the Kido corp Takashi was sent to the underworld and lands outside of the Auros town. With precise calculation from the Soul Society, Takashi was sent here and the landing spot was in the dead forest beside the city where a small pond is located. Arriving at the Underworld he was fascinated by the sky but before long he also changed into the outfit he was given by the Gotei 13 and hearing a commotion he walks to its source just to find a silver hair beauty slaughtering with a brutal face making him decide to not get involved with this situation even if he doesn''t want to leave the beauty behind. Even though he didn''t want to get involved knowing his duty for some reason his fate was different and he got caught with the beauty before long having a conversation where the beauty asks him with a thoughtful face "I have made up my mind you will be my trail husband until I can make an acceptable judgment." "..." hearing her words made him stunned and speechless for a full minute before he asked in confusion after keeping silent "Can you repeat what you have just said?" "I said I have made up my mind you will be my trial husband until I can make an acceptable judgment." the silver-haired beauty replied with a mischievous smile while looking at Takahashi. "You must be joking? This is not part of the script, right" he says looking at you because for the first time someone has agreed to become his wife and she didn''t even take the first step of becoming his girlfriend but directly wife and didn''t reject his proposal like always ''Wait, did he even propose his love to her?'' "No, I am serious from now on you will be my trial husband, although we will not do anything that a husband and wife will do for now and until we come to a proper understanding and get officially married to one another." the Silver-haired beauty said with a smile as you can be sure she is confident in her decision but what out Takashi who was joking. ''Me and my big mouth, damn I am done for this time and she is serious about this. Whatever she is beautiful, what do I have to lose if she is to become my wife?'' Takashi thought inside but just to be sure he decided to ask with a polite smile "Are you sure you want me to be your husband although I am happy to have you as my wife but are you sure you don''t have any problem with me being your husband?" "Yes I don''t have any problem having you as my husband for now and I need to judge your personality before I make any more decisions. So don''t have your hopes up till you get my final decision or you also don''t have to force yourself but wait till you decide if you like me or not." the silver-haired beauty says with a serious face. "It is also good." Takashi said with a smile as he thought even if she is brutal however she is also very reasonable which makes him like her more as he asks her "So how do you want to do this trial thing?" "We will stay together for a while and make our mind clear about our feelings for one another if in this time we come to a conclusion we aren''t right for one another we will go our separate way." the Silver-haired woman suggested with a smile. "That is a good idea in that way we will be able to understand one another better." Takashi said with a smile while thinking ''Maybe I will finally get to marry and at the same time I will be able to complete my task in the Underworld while I am with her.'' "I am glad you agree with me and now that we have concluded this issue let me introduce myself so you can know who is going to become your future bride and you can still change your decision than before it''s too late." said the Silver-haired woman before she puts her sword into its cover and introduced herself with a shy smile as she pulls up a small bit of her multilayered Nobel gown "Grayfia Lucifuge from the House of Lucifuge and the present heir of the Lucifuge family from the Old Satan Faction greets Husband." "..." looking at Grayfia''s face for a moment Takeshi was unable to breathe although it is debatable if it is due to her stunning beauty which took another leap from her shy smile or it''s due to her identity but soon Takashi regained his composure and saying with a smile "Takashi Yamamoto a wandering swordsman at the service of his lovely wife." "Takashi Yamamoto?" not being remembering the family name of Takashi among the Nobel House Grayfia felt a little regret but she soon becomes happy thinking what if her husband isn''t from a Nobel house when she and her faction wins she will make sure her husband shines the most among all the Devils and says with a smile "Where do you want to go now husband." Hearing someone calling him as her husband for the first time made Takashi feel an arrow of love went directly into his heart as he said with a wide smile and love looking at Grayfia "I have no fixed destination and I will be happy to follow you, my lovely wife." Honestly, he knows hardly anything about the underworld except what he read in the notes of the library in Gotei 10, and who knows how old those information are? "Then I want to visit the Auros town to rest and have a nice meal there." said Grayfia with a smile. "The town of agricultural I have always wanted to have a look of that town." Takashi said with a smile while thinking ''I wonder what kind of crops are grown in the underworld?'' "Then we should hurry before the town gates are closed so I don''t have to use my identity and forcefully enter the town." Chapter 22 - Demonic Blood Flower Edited By: Darklord331 Auros. As the Auros town is close to the dead forest only a few minutes of walk away Takashi and Grayfia arrived at the city gates while having a conversation about themselves which felt a moment and they were amazed at the shot time of the time gap which was nonexistent while they arrived at the town and making them amazed by this fact. After Takashi paid the entrance fee for both of them Takashi and Grayfia were permitted entry into the town. "The town is not bad." Takashi said with a smile while looking at the huge farmland which has multi-colored crops growing from the ground and it has a different size and shapes till the residential area of the Town. "Yes this is the most advanced town for agriculture so I like the view of this town and never forget to visit this town whenever I am in the area of this town." said Grayfia with a smile as she looked at the farmland. "What is this flower called I have never seen any crop containing as much energy as this one." Takashi said with a smile as he walks beside a huge red sunflower tree before looking at Grayfia as he points at the flower. "Dont get too close to¡­" hearing Takashi''s query Grayfia turns just to find him standing beside the Demonic blood flower and before she can warn him the flower eats him whole without giving him the chance to move as she quickly takes her sword and cuts the flower in two causing it to fall on the floor before Takashi pushes out of the flower with yellow and red fluid covering him from head to tough. "This had never happened before." Takashi says with a dazed face as he looks at Grayfia with a thankful face. "Quickly move to the bathhouse you smell like crap." Grayfia said holding her nose as she can feel the bad smell on his body even when she is trying to ignore it using her demonic energy but even that is useless. "You are not kidding it was truly disgusting." says Takashi as he sniffed his own body before he started vomiting just from the bad odor of his own body with a pale face. "Can you move first and stop embarrassing us?" Grayfia said with embarrassment as she saw everyone looking at her and her husband who is vomiting multicolor stuff she has no idea about while thinking ''Was I too rush about choosing my husband just because I was single for so long?'' "I am sorry." Takashi said with a painful face before he again started vomiting crazily. "This is so bad." with a red face Grayfia said before erasing any sign of Takashi vomiting on the road with her magic and running the nearest inn holding Takeshi''s hand and asking after paying one demonic Gold coin "The Dulux room no 1." As the receptionist gave her the key Grayfia quickly entered the room before throwing Takashi into the bathroom and asking "Get yourself together and clean soon." "Give me a minute." Takashi said with a nod as he closed the bathroom door before he washed and changes into a clean cloth before getting out of the bathroom. "How do you feel?" Although Grayfia was angry for him embarrassing her in the middle of the town her concern for him is bigger than her embarrassment, that is why she rushed into the inn and made sure he cleans himself else who knows what will happen to him because of the fluids from the Demonic Flower. "I am feeling much better now that I have cleaned myself but that was an experience I don''t want to have a second time." Takashi said with a worried smile. "Yes, you better be careful. What if I wasn''t with you?" Grayfia asks with worry thinking about the consequences of the sudden attack. "I am glad you are with me, dear." Takashi said with a smile looking at Grayfia lovingly. "But of course as your wife I must care about you. " Grayfia said with a satisfied smile as she gives a nod to his praise. "I am happy to have you by my side when you are and you are so reliable so next time I will first ask for you to introduce me to something new." Takashi said with a smile. "Yes, you better mister." Grayfia said with a serious face before she walks to the washroom while saying "Don''t peek alright. " "Do you think I am that kind of a person?" Takashi asks with a smile as she enters the washroom shaking her head with a smile and announcing "I have just met you not long ago so I won''t know but remember I don''t like to follow the Devils tradition of mating with anyone without care and I will do it only with my one and true husband. So. if you were to look at me without my permission I will be very disappointed in you and make sure you are no longer able to see anything after that." After Grayfia left Takashi alone he looks at his Zanpakuto before closing his eyes and focusing all his attention on it while thinking ''While she takes a bath I will discuss with Suijin about the way to release the 2nd form of my Shikai.'' After meditating for a few seconds Takashi finally arrived in a world of water with no end and a few meters away from him on the Ice an elegant woman with dark blue ice is sitting with a smile on her face and looking at him said with a chuckle "Having a very interesting time with your wife Takashi?" "Don''t try to avert the subject and teach me honestly because if you don''t tell the 2nd form I will not leave this time." Takashi said with a serious face as he looked at the gorgeous woman who never lost the smile on her face. "It is not I who don''t want to teach you the 2nd form but it is you who is not prepared to use Takashi." said Suijin with a smile earning a confused look from Takashi. "How can you be sure if I don''t try it?" Takashi asked with a serious face, reasoning if I can fight equally against the old man with my Shikai and overwhelm him with my pressure. Is there something that can be impossible for me? "Fine, I will show you and let you be the judge." Chapter 23 - Choice Edited by: Darklord331. Inside Takashi''s inner world. After Takashi pressed his Zanpakuto Spirit to teach him the next form of his Shikai the water under his feet started evaporating little by little and soon a spark appears a few meters away from him which makes him confused. After a while, a huge stream of blue fire arrived in front of him as she finally asks with confusion "What is the meaning of the Suijin?" "Weren''t you the one who wants to learn the next Shikai form Takashi?" said Suijin with a smile as her hair which was like a stream of dark seawater slowly started floating up before long getting replaced by a stream of blue fire that is flying towards the sky and her blue Kimono is now glowing like a shining blue star of the night sky. "What is happening all of a sudden?" asks Takashi as he can feel hit from his surrounding area which should be or was a cool atmosphere a moment ago and these drastic changes made him feel worried and afraid at the same time. "Extinguish of the existence Suijin that is the name of mine in the hot weather of the west and the place where water splits and ignites causing everything to burn into nothing." Says the flaming Suijin with an arrogant smile as her bright blue lips curve into a smile as she looks at Takashi. "This is madness." said Takashi with fear from his own Zanpakuto ability which might have the burning strength of a Blue Star and that is only the ability of his Shikai''s 2nd form. "Yes it is and I hope you don''t show the bravery of using this form until you are 100% confident. Believe me I will also introduce the other two forms if you want." said Suijin with a sarcastic smile but you can be sure she is not honest. "No, I am fine." Takashi said with fear on his face damn this is already too much for me I don''t want to learn anything dangerous. "Then have a nice chat with that so-called Trail Wife of yours." Suijin said as Takashi heard the sound of the door opening. "What kind of meditation are you doing without using any energy?" Grayfia asks with confusion as she came out of the washroom just to find Takashi''s meditating on the bed. "I was meditating over my sword skills. " said Takashi with a smile as he opened his eyes with a smile and looking at her in the bathrobe he couldn''t help but say in admiration "Beautiful." "Don''t look at me like that or I won''t be able to control myself." feeling happy from Takashi looking at her, Grayfia said with a shy face. "Why cannot I look at my beautiful wife?" asks Takashi with a teasing tone. "Hey, I am not your wife officially, yet." said Grayfia with a chuckle hearing him calling her as his wife which is music to her ears. "What if you aren''t now soon you will be?" said Takashi with a smile. "and you will be my husband." said Grayfia with a smile as Takashi comes close to her and looking at her in the eyes said "I am happy to have you." "I am also happy to have you. " Grayfia said with a smile as she comes closer to Takashi and so did he. When the atmosphere in the room started getting a little ambiguous and they came closer for a kiss the inn door suddenly got knocked as they heard someone saying from the other side "Lunch is here." "I... I. " Takashi said with a shy tone as he was stopped kissing in the midway and getting carried away so suddenly while Grayfia quickly moved away from him with a red face before moving to the door and receiving the food "Thanks for the food." before she closed the door. After she brought the lunch the whole room got covered into an awkward silence and they started eating the bread and the Underworld''s bread tasted kind of plane to for Takashi but he didn''t complain about it because of his embarrassment. "Can we have a walk around the town as I am curious about it since it is my first time in this town?" Takashi said with a smile after they were done with their lunch just to remove the awkwardness in between them. "Just don''t get close to weird stuff." Grayfia warned him with a worried smile as they went out of the inn to have a look at the town. After leaving the inn the two of them walks around the whole two and enjoyed the scenery of the town with the company of one another. Although Grayfia is found of the view of this town no matter how much she looks at the farmland however you will always get tired of the same thing and just come here to calm your mind yet this time she felt this scenery is extra wonderful and she had never felt this great till now as if she is complete right now and she doesn''t want this feeling to end. Looking at Takashi''s smiling face she was really happy and knew this man is the only one for her and she was right to decide in making him be her trial husband. Takashi who is used to tease every girl he comes across just for the fun finally found someone besides Rangiku to have true feelings for him which made him happy with her and knew he needs to take good care of her and never hurt her else he won''t be able to forgive himself. After walking around the whole town they didn''t forget to enjoy some of the local foods of this town which are mostly made of fresh vegetables grown in this town. "Is there anything the matter dear?" asks Grayfia with a curious face as she looks at Takashi''s face which went serious while eating the Ice Cream Sunday from a smiling face. "Something dangerous is approaching the town." Takashi said with a serious face as he looked at the town walls in worry but he didn''t notice Grayfia''s change in tone while talking to him. Although she was calling him by his name of something to tease him however now she has affection when she speaks to him as if she has accepted him to be her true spouse. "Don''t worry whatever is approaching the town will not be a threat for anyone as long as I am in this town." with a proud face Grayfia said as she looked at Takashi''s worried face because she is confident in herself. "I know you are strong but¡­" Chapter 24 - Razevan Lucifer Edited By: Darklord331 Razevan Lucifer a young Devil with long Silver hair and golden armor and the current heir of the Lucifer clan and the future master of the Lucifuge Clan after his father let him become the Clan head of the Lucifuge clan. As a devil who has the blood heritage from the Original Lucifer, he is very proud of himself just like his father but he hates it when someone doesn''t do as he asks them to. With the Nobel bloodline among devils, he is well respected and he is extremely handsome and powerful on top of that which makes him becoming the d.e.s.i.r.e of any woman he comes across. Yes, there are some exceptions but he also doesn''t care about them. Any way he can get any woman he wants and he also enjoys playing with their heart, body, and finally, the soul of the woman he puts his eyes on but recently a raising devil from the Lucifuge Clan has been disobeying him making him very angry. Even if that bitch is weaker than him because of his father he is unable to take action as she is the current heir of the Lucifuge Clan which curves under them. However today he received news the bitch Grayfia is alone and resting in the Argus town which made him extremely happy and without wasting any time he rushed to the town just to make her his bitch because with no one to stop him from making her, his it won''t be a problem for him to force her into submission. By the time he returned to the clan with her, she will his property and no one will dare say anything against him besides he is making the heir of the Lucifuge Clan who won''t even dare to go against him in the past but now that he is making the heir his property who in the Lucifuge Clan dare to go against him. Floating on the sky of the Auros town Razevan Lucifer lets out all his Demonic Energy of the half step super Devil on the whole town making the Citizen''s feel the pressure before saying "Grayfia Lucifuge I know you are in this town and this young master wants you to come to greet him right this moment unless you want to make this young master angry!" Below him in some random street food store Grayfia and Takashi who were eating and feeding each other some street food pushed in their activities before looking at the sky. Although Takashi had told Grayfia about the mysterious powerhouse approaching the town she never took it to her heart because no one in the Underworld can be her match except for the few who can be counted on both hands and the man who has forced everyone and them to stop in their actions is indeed one of those who can be a threat for her. "Someone you know my love? " Takashi asks narrowing his eyes as he looks at the sky from where the stranger is calling for his, wife which is not pleasing to his ears. "Yes, he is the Young master of the clan that my clan curves under." Grayfia said with a nod as she turns towards Takashi who is looking at the sky in rage which gave her a warm feeling in the heart thinking he cars for her. "I see. " hearing the young man in the sky is someone Grayfia is acquainted with the seriousness in his face eased a little after which he turns towards Grayfia to say with a smile "If he is someone important to your clan, I think we should greet him, yeah?" "Alright let me speak to him and know what does he want from me?" Grayfia said in agreement before she flew towards Razevan Lucifer with an expressionless face. "There you are." Looking at Grayfia flying towards him with her batlike wings Razevan said with a smile as he is getting excited about how he will enjoy this beauty tonight. "How may I be your service young Lord?" asked Grayfia with a polite smile as she floats before Razevan Lucifer. "I am not someone who likes to move in circles, so I got to the point directly and tell you the reason for my visit today." Razevan Lucifer said with a chuckle before approaching Grayfia and touching her cheeks with his long fingers. Although she is as much dedicated to Lucifer and the Lucifer clan just as any member of her clan, however, she is also well aware of the intention of Razevan Lucifer and the way he plays with a woman and she might also not care about the relationship of Razevan and another woman if he were to take care of them. There is also another situation where if she was like the other she-devils who don''t care about their chastity and lay on even and any devil or man wants them. However, she is different and will never accept Razevan in her life not in the past, and now that she has finally found her husband other is not even a possibility for her to even think of Razevan no matter what he offers her. So when Razevan puts his fingers on her face she slaps his hand from her face without a moment of hesitation before saying with a sharp tone "Pay attention to where you put your hand Young Lord Razevan." "You know my intention for coming to visit you very well, don''t you Grayfia? " asks Razevan with a smile without minding Grayfia slapping his hand off her face. "I don''t know what you mean? " said Grayfia with hostility as she looks at Razevan. "I know you are well aware of my intention and I will still tell you in words so you can have a better understanding of my intention, I want you to become mine. " Razevan said with a smile as he once more puts his hand to touch Grayfia''s cheek. This time Grayfia doesn''t want him to touch her and directly used her hand to slap him on the hand before saying " As I said before refrain yourself Young Lord Razevan because I don''t want to become yours." "How can you not? If you become mine you will get to become the future Mistress of the Lucifer clan and..." with a smile, Razevan started giving her all kinds of temptation. "My answer is still the same I don''t want to become yours nor do I have any intention of becoming the Queen of the underworld nor do I want anything you have spoken of. I just want the great Lucifer''s rules to be restored and the Devil''s to prosper and overthrow the angels once more." Grayfia declined shaking her head in decline without caring for the promise of Razevan. "You bitch how dare you to reject me again and again. Don''t forget your place as a slave of me and my clan." Finally Razevan had enough of Grayfia rejection and decided to show her his true colors "Fine if you don''t want to become mine willingly then I will make you mine even if I have to force you." With that Razevan condensed a small orb of magical fire and fired towards Grayfia before she can protect herself as she flew out of the town and crashed into the first outside. "Don''t complain if I hurt you as you were the one who started this." after stabilizing herself with a little effort and coughing out a mouthful of blood Grayfia said, holding her sword and pointing it towards Razevan. "Like a slave like you can do anything to me?" Razevan said with a sneer as he flew towards Grayfia in high-speed while saying "But I will still enjoy crashing that pride of yours slowly and show you true despair and the difference between us so you submit to me." Takashi who had witnessed everything got angry at how Razevan had punched Grayfia out of the town but remembering he is also the master of her clan he thought it might be internal after which he shouldn''t interrupt without knowing anything so he decided to follow behind slowly while thinking ''Even if it''s the matter of their clan I won''t let that basterd hurt my Grayfia and he better have a valid reason.'' Chapter 25 - Merciless Husband Edited by Dark_Spider Standing outside the forest which was burned before now almost extinct as the fight between Grayfia and Razevan continued Takashi can only observe from afar knowing it''s not his place to interfere. As the fight process farther the gap between Grayfia and Razevan started showing up more and more. Finally when the sun is about the set Grayfia lost all her stamina and strength to continue the fight and now she is fighting just on her willpower. "All your efforts are useless against me who has far greater strength than you and so I want you to surrender yourself and become mine." said Razevan with a smile as he walks towards Grayfia before holding her sword with his b.a.r.e hand and sending it away from her grasp. "Never." even if she doesn''t have her weapons she will never surrender herself to this beast and with her last bit of power, she punches Razevan with anger just for him to hold her hand with ease and saying with a smile "All efforts are useless become mine. " Takashi who was observing had enough and finally couldn''t take his wife to be harassed this much and decided to take action "Get your dirty hand off my wife." The moment Razevan heard someone''s angry shout he lost his ability to move the hand he used to touch Grayfia and right before his eyes his hand fell on the ground as he slowly turns his head a little to the right and discovered Takashi looking at him in rage as he wanted to ask for the origin of Takashi just to receive a kick on the face and flying across the forest and crashing into the blood river of the underworld. "Dear are you let me help you." Takashi said with worry as he quickly supported Grayfia before she can fall on the ground from exhaustion. "Dear, what are you doing here? Quickly escape else that bastard Razevan will kill you." although Grayfia was happy when she saw Takashi supporting her however she soon remembered Razevan in the facility and knowing how strong he is she couldn''t help but ask in worry as she looks at Takashi. "Don''t worry I will take care of him." cherishing her face with a smile Takashi said when the whole area gets covered in darkness even though it is still daytime and looking back they saw Razevan walking out for the Blood River and releasing a massive amount of magic which is affecting the very nature itself. "How dare you harm me!" Razevan asks with rage on his face as he walks with only one hand with which he took out a small transparent container before saying "So the reason you were rejecting my approach all along is because of this bastard. Don''t worry now that I know he is the cause of your rejection I will torture him to death right before you till he is hardly alive only then will I enjoy you right in front of him." "I am really surprised you are not shaking in fear, instead you are speaking like a crazy person even after having one of your hands cut by me." said Takashi with a sneer as he looks at Razevan as if he is looking at a corpse. "That was just one-time luck which will never happen again." Razevan said in wrath as he looks at his right hand which is now gone and opening the head of the transparent container he dropped something on his body before saying "Although the Phoenix tears are precious in the black market it''s still a small price to pay for my lost arm and I will make sure I torture you enough to compensate for it." "Damn it''s the Phonix Tear." as the drop of transparent liquid touch Razevan''s body he started glowing as Grayfia got worried before saying with a serious face "Dear escape before he heals all his wounds and returned to his pick. Because once he is at full strength we won''t be a match for him so I will hold him back and you escape. " "Do you think your husband is that kind of person? " Takashi said putting a finger in her lips to stop her before she can say anything as he continues "I, your husband will stay and protect you from any harm till the last breath." "I have truly not made a mistake in choosing you to be my husband." Grayfia said with tears in her eyes before saying "Dear I love you and I want to marry you once all of this is over." "Alright we will think about it then but first we need to deal with him because he is coming." Takashi said as Razevan who has already spread his bat wings flew towards them with his sword as his body is now fully covered with his golden armored even his wings and now his cut off hand had also returned because of the Phoenix tears. As Razevan slashed towards Takashi''s bead with all his strength using both of his hands he shouts with an angry tone "I will show you what happens when someone takes what belongs to me and you will know true despair!" **Boom** Takashi who is holding Grayfia with his hand closer to his c.h.e.s.t in a hug because of how exhausted she is didn''t even move from his spot and only puts his Zanpakuto forward and slashed at Razevan which had little to no efforts in his move however Razevan who was using all his strength felt as if his sword got hit by a huge mountain before he went flying the next moment and parts of his armor got destroyed as he says in disbelief "Impossible, impossible." "No, it is very possible and you have made a grave mistake that you should never have by touching my beloved wife." using flash steps and still holding Grayfia Takashi''s arrived behind Razevan before saying with a cold tone. As soon as Razevan had stabilized himself he looks to where Takashi was standing just to find is gone when he heard Takashi''s tone from behind him which makes him startled as he jumps away to avoid Takeshi from catching him off guard and quickly looking at Takashi he says "I see you are stronger than that bitch, no wonder she will accept you as he husband but if you think you are also stronger than me you have mistaken because this time was understanding you which is why you succeeded in harming me but now that I understand you. This time I will make sure to end you." "Are you certain? " again Takashi said with an angry tone as he flashes behind Razevan before slashing him in the back before saying "Cause I don''t see you stand a chance against me and stop insulting my wife because I will not let you live even if your family is the master of her clan." "How can this be?" Chapter 26 - Traitor and accomplice Edited by. Dark_Spider Underworld. After getting half of his armor destroyed by Takashi''s assaults without the ability to retaliate or even protect himself Razevan finally made up his mind to not play games or more precisely he now doesn''t want to insult Takashi and enjoy Grayfia in front of him. "Die you bastards!" shouts out Razevan with anger as he lost all his interest in Grayfia from his insult and attacked with a huge sphere of energy towards Takashi and Grayfia. "Dear quickly escape." as she can feel the destructive strength of the sphere Grayfia said in a panic as she hugs Takashi in worry as tried to shield him with her body. You need to know she had fought side by side with Razevan and knows he is not much weaker than his father Rizevim Livan Lucifer and the other two Super Devils Sirzechs Gremory and Ajuka Astaroth. Although he has yet to reach the level of a Super Devil he is also not much far from that level and he can be counted stronger than the other two members of the Four Great Satans. This shows how strong he is and now Razevan had become angry so he had decided to finish them by using his strongest attack which made Grayfia truly afraid and she regrets involving Takashi and wants to save him with her body. When Grayfia thought Takashi who was very fast enough to play around with Razevan had now got scared from that huge attack which is why he cannot move so she decided to do her best just to protect him when she heard him say with an indifferent tone "Bakudo #81: Danku. " **Boom** As the explosion which was bound to kill her approach her but she only heard the explosion noise from behind but not get affected by even a little from the explosion made Grayfia surprised and opening her eyes and turning her head back she saw a huge transparent wall which is hundreds of meters tall and on the opposite side the aftermath of the eruption which is still in effect. "What is this wall? " asked Grayfia in surprise as she looks at the barrier that had saved them from the huge eruption. "It''s a sell that is stronger than his attack can break." Takashi just said with a smile as he cherishes her beautiful face. At the opposite of the two of them, Razevan who had attacked them got blown far away and have a little burn on his body from the fierce strength of the explosion and it wasn''t only him that got hurt but half of the dead forest and part of the blood river also got destroyed because of the explosion. Luckily the town is on the other side else Underworld would have lost its most valuable farming town. As time passed the explosion finally settled as Grayfia and Takashi slowly walks beside a wounded Razevan who is coughing blood and Takashi said with a merciless gave pointing his hand at his face "Hodo #63 Raikoho." **Boom** As a wave of lightning hits Razevan mercilessly he went flying and got his body burned and his upper skin had even turned black from the burn and if he didn''t have his armory which is now almost gone he might be dead by now. As Razevan is unable to move and knew he will not be able to live or average himself he felt fear and regret his actions but then he saw Takashi''s cold eyes and pointing his Zanpakuto at his head making him have the fear he had never felt before and with the last amount of his power he asked with water in his eyes "Please have mercy." "You should have thought of the consequences before you insulted and tried anything against my Grayfia." Takashi has a cold face as he looks at Razevan and decided to show no mercy and end this fool right here and right now. "Please don''t kill him, my love." when the Zanpakuto is only an inch away from Razevan''s thought Takashi felt Grayfia hug him from the back and ask him to let off Razevan with a soft tone making him push and ask with a serious face "No he had insulted you Grayfia and as your husband, I won''t forgive him." "No, you can''t kill him." said Grayfia with worry as she hugs him tighter. "Don''t get me wrong Takashi as much as you want to end him, I also want to kill him for the same reason as he had insulted you however he is the heir of the Lucifer clan, and the clan my clan is working under. So if we kill him here and now the then the Lucifer clan will have no future and the old Satan Faction might have to end so I want him to live this once." Grayfia said with a serious tone as she thought of the consequence of Razevan''s death and the effects that might fall upon her can. "Fine I will forgive him this once but the next time I won''t be so merciful." Takashi said with a cold tone as he looks at Razevan before setting his Zanpakuto inside its scabbard. "Thank you." Grayfia said with a nod as she lets go of Takashi before walking beside Razevan and announcing with a serious face "After what you did to us I have decided there is no way I will be comfortable serving your Lucifer clan so tell your father that I Grayfia Lucifuge will not be returning to the Lucifuge clan from this day forth and I will also not serve the Lucifer Clan. Farewell Razevan Lucifer." After that Grayfia and Takashi left the area and didn''t return to the town instead they decided to visit another Devil''s town. After they left the citizens of the town was too scared to approach the area in fear and Razevan was left there to die alone and when he had given up all hone a man with Silver hair similar to himself lands beside him to ask with an indifferent face "Who did this to you my son?" "It was that bitch Grayfia, she has betrayed us and joined forces with an unnamed Swordsman to hurt me, father. Use the Phoenix tears so I can have revenge on them." recognizing the man to be his father Rizevim Livan Lucifer all the fear instantly disappeared before getting replaced by hope and soon anger as Razevan said with a serious tone. Dropping a few drops of Phoenix Tears on Razevan without much care Rizevim Livan Lucifer said with a smile "It seems you have learned from your mistakes and finally decided to do something for our cause and we need to make sure that traitor gets her punishment and we can make an example out of her. So no one even dares to do something like this in the coming days." Chapter 27 - Strange Couple Edited by: Dark_Spider. Underworld. It''s been a few months from the time Takashi has broken the pride of Razevan Lucifer outside of Auros town where the aftermath of the battle is still fresh to this day. After Razevan got rescued by his father the old Satan Faction announced that Grayfia had betrayed the Old Satan Faction with her lover, an unknown Swordsman. The Old Satan Faction had also announced that the traitorous couple had also tried to assassinate the heir of the Lucifer clan but Razevan was stronger than the couple and they escaped with a heavy defeat and Razevan had decided to show mercy to Grayfia because she had served under the Lucifer clan if not he would have tortured the Couple to death. They said now that they had let Grayfia off for once they had paid off all her efforts with mercy and now she is no longer a member of the Old Satan Faction. So she is to be executed the moment and place she is spotted then they have put Grayfia on the list of most-wanted to be hunted with her lover. The people who will inform will also get rewarded by the Old Satan Faction. After the betrayal of Grayfia, the old Satan Faction had become more aggressive in the recent months than before. President Time. Lucifaad. The original Capital of the Underworld. As Takashi suggested the safest place is the closest place to the enemy they had decided to stay in this capital city after running all around the devil''s territory. Inside a small room of some no-named inn. Hugging the nearly n.a.k.e.d body of Grayfia who is only wearing a nightgown and cherishing her long silver hair Takashi asked with a sigh "Do you regret leaving your clan for me, my love?" "Not for a single instant, dear." shaking her head with absolute confidence says Grayfia before she leans forward and seals Takashi''s mouth. Finally, after a long passionate kiss, they separate as a bridge of saliva gets created which leaves a wet mark on the pillow they are sharing, and looking at each other''s eyes a smile formed on their face. "You know they are calling you a traitor now." said Takashi with a sigh as he remembers how the devils are talking about his wife and he sometimes wants to go to the headquarters of the Old Satan Faction and end this BS but she won''t let him because if he were to go the first one who will stop him is her own family. "It''s not important what they call me and think about me as long as I have you by my side." said Grayfia with a smile. "But it makes me uncomfortable when they badmouth you." Takashi said with anger as he remembers the words which make him angry every time he walks around the city. Damn it was enough that the old Satan Faction is badmouthing Grayfia and him but the Anti Satan Faction they too. "It makes me uncomfortable as much as it makes you when they badmouth you, dear. However, if you go and try to kill all the Old Satan Faction members you will have to fight their leader who is already a Super Devil. And not to mention the hidden elders who are stronger than Razevan and might have reached the boundaries of the Ultimate Class and only a little away from the Super Class. Yes, I know if you try hard you might be able to defeat them all but if you do that my family will be your first enemy, and just like the past me they will not give up until you or they are extinguished." holding him by the face Grayfia said with a warry smile. "Fine, I won''t go and harm your family. Are you happy now?" Takashi said with a sigh shaking his head as he understands her worry. "Don''t be angry ok. You see I have you so I don''t care about anything but they are different than me and they follow the words of Rizevim Livan Lucifer." Grayfia said with a momentous tone as she knows how that old basterds brainwashing works. "Yes, they are also my family now that we have married." Takashi said with a smile as he looked at her face while thinking how he got married ''Man this must be how my friends felt when they would flee with girls and get married. You have to be running all the time change the place you stay and be careful not to get caught. '' "Glad you think that way." Grayfia said with a smile then she asks "Also when are you going to take me to meet your old man?" "When this civil war is over." said Takahashi with a smile as he was wondering how Yamamoto and others will react when he introduces Grayfia to them, will they be shocked that he has married a Devil and that is from the Old Satan Faction instead of taking action against her or they will say as expected of him. Well, whatever he regrets nothing. "I cannot wait to meet your family but will they approve of me?" one moment she is excited, the next moment she is worried, women are strange creatures indeed. "They will love a beautiful and loving woman like you." Takashi said after which they had a little bit more intimate moment before they went to have lunch in the inn restaurant. Arriving at the restaurant they heard someone complaining about food and turning to look at the young and beautiful magical girl he has heart in his eyes before he runs to the girl and holding her hand he asks "My lovely magical girl will go out with me." ''This bastard '' looking at Takeshi''s sudden confession to a random girl made tick mark appears on her forehead and walking to him, she pulls him by the ear and saying with a smile "What do you think you are doing, dear?" Remembering his mistake Takashi curses his bad nature before quickly apologizing to her with a wide smile "Sorry my love I have mistaken." "Good that you understand." Grayfia said with a smile but didn''t forget to punch him on the head then turning towards the 4 strangers she said with an apologetic smile "Sorry for the inconvenience of my stupid husband, you carry on." Looking at the strange Couple the young Crimson-Haired Prince of Destruction said with a smile "That was an unexpected turn of event. " "I never expected someone to suddenly confess to you of all people Serafall." said Ajuka Astaroth with a chuckle. Looking at the back of Takashi who is getting pulled away by Grayfia by ear Serafall said with heart in her eyes as if she didn''t hear what her friends said "He thinks I am a lovely magical girl, I am in love..." Chapter 28 - Wounded Edited by_Dark_Spider Getting chased and not fighting back is very problematic but running around the underworld is also very fun for the two lovers when they only care about one another. As time passed Grayfia started changing her perspective of the world and finally she told Takashi that she does not like the way Rizevim Livan Lucifer is manipulating her clan and making Devil''s curve war and destruction. She after living a peaceful life also d.e.s.i.r.e for others to feel safe and the world to be peaceful and that is mostly because she doesn''t want her future children to not have the constant worry of conflicts. While moving around the underworld they meet many tribes who lived in different parts of the underworld and they will help them from time to time. One day while walking around the underworld they found a destroyed town and from her knowledge, this town only had normal low-class devils who weren''t part of the war but they also got destroyed for no reason bit the war which they weren''t any part of. After leaving in a small Devil''s village in some woods Takashi found an injured Devil who is almost half dead and brought him to the village and when they cleaned the guy he recognized the man to be none other than the Crimson Prince of Destruction himself. "Who could have done something like this to someone as strong as him?" asks Takashi with a surprised face looking at the red-haired young man. "The only person who can cause this much damage to him is only the clan head of the Lucifer clan." said Grayfia with a serious face looking at the unconscious face of Sirzechs''s unconscious face. "Rizevim Livan Lucifer," said Takashi in suspicion but he also had no other choice but to agree since only that guy was a Supreme Devil in the Old Satan Faction. "Maybe they fought somewhere nearby and Rizevim Livan Lucifer defeated him however from what I know that guy won''t leave his enemy alive. So that can only mean they both had injured each other very badly and he had no other choice but to leave him behind." Grayfia explained with a serious face. "I also felt space energy when I left the village and wanted to check the area and found him half dead on the side of a tee. He might have escaped after the fight so his enemies cannot catch him off guard." said Takashi with a raised eyebrow looking at Sirzechs who is yet to show any sign of waking up after the treatment from the village doctor. "If he was able you teleport why didn''t he teleport to his home?" asks Grayfia with a confused face before turning towards Sirzechs and saying "Unless." "Yes, you might be precise as he didn''t have much energy to teleport to his home so teleported randomly to any close by location and arrived here in the forest outside the village where I found him unconscious." said Takashi with a nod as if he also understood her thoughts. "Exactly." Grayfia said with a smile while getting satisfied that her beloved can understand her even without explanation. "So what do we do with him? " asked Takashi with a smile as he points to the unconscious red-haired man. "If I was a part of the Old Satan faction then wouldn''t waste my time to take his head finding him in this condition," said Grayfia with a sigh. "But you are not a part of them and you want to bring peace and end the war. So it will be much better if we save him and help him in his cause because we have the same goal." said Takashi with a smile as he looks Grayfia in the eyes. "Maybe that way we won''t have to worry but we need to make a deal that he won''t take action against us once he has achieved his goal." said Grayfia with a smile looking at the eyes of her beloved but she didn''t forget to warn him. "If he does I will make sure he gets a good appointment with my sword." Takashi said with a smile as a blue light shines on his Zanpakuto. "Alright if you have decided I will go and call the village doctor to wake him so we can have a negotiation." said Grayfia with a smile before leaving the cabinet. "How much longer are you going to pretend that you are unconscious?" asks Takashi with a smile as he looks at the unconscious face of Sirzechs who is laying on the bed as if he is dead. "Come on I was just curious that''s all." said Sirzechs with a smile as he opened his eyes but when he tried to get up he coughed out a mouthful of blood. "It''s alright you don''t need to get up just lay there and it will be alright." said Takashi with an indifferent face as he glances at Sirzechs. "Thank you for your kindness." said Sirzechs with a thankful face before asking "Aren''t you the guys who proposed to Serafall that other day?" "What about it? " asked Takashi with a bored tone as he looks at Sirzechs. "So you are him as I suspected you guys aren''t just some normal couple that comes across." mumbled Sirzechs with a smile before asking "Tell me did you know our identity that time as well?" "Does it matter?" asks Takashi keeping an indifferent face looking at Sirzechs because even if he said he didn''t he is sure Sirzechs will not believe him but he truly didn''t recognize them at first because at that time he only had Serafall in his eyes but when he gets his ear pulled by Grayfia he recognized them all and cursed myself for forgetting this was a fictional world from Earth from time to time. "Yes it doesn''t but I am really curious what is your purpose? " asks Sirzechs with a smile and keeping true to his title the clown Prince. "Actually¡­ " Chapter 29 - Takashi Vs Sirzechs edited by_Dark_Spider. After half a year of staying in the Underworld, Takashi has visited almost everywhere of the Devils territory but he is yet to visit the Fallen Angeles, Dragons, and other factions side in the underworld. That day when Grayfia had gone to call the village doctor Takashi was having a conversation with Sirzechs and didn''t do anything to hurt the guy knowing he is injured however while talking about their principles Sirzechs had leaked a clue that he is using some kind of strong illusion and the next moment Takashi kicked the red Hair clown out of the village and makes him fall on the other side of the forest beside the huge valley. "What did you do that for Mr. Takashi?" asks Sirzechs coughing a mouthful of blood and standing weakly on the spot he had landed. "I have already uncovered through your illusion, so please stop pretending already." said Takashi with a serious face as the smile on his face from before vanished completely. "I don''t understand what you are implying Mr. Takashi?" said Sirzechs with a pale face as if he will faint anytime soon. "So you are going to continue acting even after getting asked my me so nicely? " Takashi asks with anger before removing his Zanpakuto from its cover. "Why are you taking out that dangerous thing?" asks Sirzechs with a fake smile as he pretends to be afraid of Takashi and takes a step back. "I am not interested in your games any longer." suddenly Takashi vanished from his spot and said with a cold tone from behind Sirzechs while pressing his Zanpakuto behind Sirzechs. "You had almost scared me." feeling the chilliness of the Zanpakuto Sirzechs said with a chuckle before his body started glowing with a red aura as he continues "Almost. " **Boom** "You are strong and I have to agree with that aspect at least." said Sirzechs with a smile as he hovers in the sky with his wings spread in full glory and looking at Takashi who is standing on the ground. Looking at Sirzechs who has no wounds anywhere on his body which was nearly disfigured Takashi chuckles before asking "Finally you have decided to show your true intentions aren''t you?" "I truly apologize for deceiving you with my fake injury however I am also not telling you a lie when I said I am interested in knowing you and your wife." said Sirzechs with a friendly smile. With that, the two of them started having an argument and a fight to understand who is more superior. As Sirzechs wasn''t using any weapon he was at a clear disadvantage so he decided to unleash all his strength of a Super Devil so he can show Takashi who is superior and also prove he had no ill intention but he was just curious and if he wanted to harm the Couple he could just take action directly. Takashi who had no enmity with Sirzechs was only using his sword skills to fight all along but the moment Sirzechs decided to use his full strength of a Super Devil he wasn''t getting any upper hand no he was only losing in every move and finally called out "Drown the world Suijin." **Boom** Instantly after Takashi called with a cold tone the sky turns dark before the heavy rain started and the two continue there to fight. After the Shikai is released without a doubt the battle again returned to one side and Takashi is winning but If Sirzechs were to lose so easily will he be the future Lucifer no he would not. Takashi also did hold back and send a vortex-like to have of water towards Sirzechs after creating a barrier made of water. The moment the two attacks colloid to one another a huge explosion occurred which shook the area nearby. Finally, after the explosion settled down on one side Sirzechs is breathing heavily while on another side Takashi is looking at him with an indifferent face before walking towards Sirzechs and coming nearby he says with a smile "Do you want to continue or do you surrender?" Although he is a proud pureblood Devil however looking at the spinning water which has a sharp edge pointing at his Sirzechs finally lets out a worried laugh before saying "Do you I have a better option?" "I believe you do not." Takashi said with a smile. "Fine, you win I surrender." Sirzechs said raising his hands in surrender. "I told you it will be wiser to directly talk to him instead of pretending, you see now you have suffered a loss for your foolish idea." a man says from behind Sirzechs before walking out from the woods. "Dear are you alright? Why were you fighting him?" flying close to Takashi Grayfia asks in sorry as she lands beside him. After coming to a mutual understanding with Sirzechs and Ajuka they left the couple with the promise of giving Takashi and Grayfia an independent Devil territory for their help. As time passed by Takashi had a few more dual with Sirzechs and others for training only that is but the one who is a headache for him is none other than Serafall who will come after him and now he knows his mouth his brought him a disaster that he never expected but he is just that way. Is it wrong? "Serafall getaway from Takashi." Grayfia said in annoyance pushing Serafall away from Takashi. "But I love him and he also confessed to me in the past, so I don''t want to." Serafall said tightly hugging Takashi who feels is it heaven, yes it is. [(-_-)Actually, you are in hell you fool. ] "You can''t have because he is my husband." Grayfia shouts in anger but Serafall is reluctant to leave him and finally she asks "Dear why don''t you do something about her?" Pulling Grayfia in a tight hug Takashi said with a smile "My love please forgive your husband, it was all my mouth''s fault but remember I love you " "I love you too dear." Grayfia said with a smile before they kissed. When they parted Serafall also punched to Takashi''s face without letting him having a moment "I want a kiss too." Chapter 30 - End of the Civil War 1 Edited by_Dark_Spider Malebranche, also known as the Evil Claws are twelve living weapons that the original Four Great Satans created using the crystals that were excavated from Agreas and modeled them into weapons, using the Sacred Gears as a reference. Due to their unique power to transform them into weapons, the Original Satans referred to them as Satanic Arms. After Razevan lost against Takashi his father decided it is time he tests the weapon even the four Great Satans used to fear and know if it will be dangerous for him to use. Although when he first arrived near the Malebranche he felt pressured and even some fear however he is also clear about its power and he is sure the moment he has control over this weapon he can directly attack the Anti Satan Faction and take over the Underworld swiftly. Even if he knew a great strength he will gain, he doesn''t want to overlook the danger so he decided to give it to his stupid son who is curving strength and wants revenge. Yes, Razevan is the best test subject he can think of and without a second thought, Rizevim gave his son Draghignazzo. "Draghignazzo" The most violent member of Malebranche. Draghignazzo is the close-combat expert. He can combine air magic with his body to increase the force of his attacks, releasing razor-sharp wind or high pressurized bursts. Draghignazzo''s senses are also incredibly top-notch, able to pick up the scent of nearly anyone. With the enhanced ability, Razevan gained the Old Satan Faction quickly started overpowering the Anti-Satan Faction overnight. While all this is happening Grayfia heard her brother was killed in the war and cried in Takashi''s arms and he stayed by her side every moment so she doesn''t get more heartbroken and feel lonely. As time passed Takashi and Grayfia started to make names for themselves as the great general of Sirzechs. Although Takashi is stronger than Sirzechs however nor he nor Grayfia said anything against it because he wants her to be happy and she wants him to prosper and want is the easiest way to get up the ladder then pulling the biggest tree and if you don''t have one just make it and that is what they are doing at the moment. Once the war is over and they get their territory they will make it the most prosperous territory in the Underworld. At first, Grayfia thought Takashi had a sacred gear of something similar because of the changes of his sword and the ability he gains when using the Zanpakuto''s Shikai however one night she was hugging him while in bed and asked him about his sword. While cherishing her with affection he told her all about his identity and his status in the Soul Society to which she was surprised but didn''t mind his true identity because as much as he loves her and trusts her, she is also the same. Yes, it is true if she were to devour Takashi she will instantly become a Super Devil and might even surpass anyone in the Underworld however if she were to do that she will lose the mining of life. Grayfia announced she will rather die than have to lose him and become stronger, what is the use of strength if don''t have what is truly precious to you. After that passionate night and opening-up to one another, they became very close and in this time Serafall will also visit their house in the forest and cuddle with Takashi but after that surprising kiss on Takeshi''s lips, Grayfia became very worried about her and will always protect Takashi making Serafall promise one day she will make her share Takashi as well as make him confess he loves her as well. Today very early in the morning while sleeping in one another''s arms a messenger bat came flying into their house and they got to know the Old Satan faction has finally attacked the headquarters of the Anti-Satan faction and they need to hurry else everything will be too late. "Dear?" looking at the dead bat who only had enough life force ti relieve the message Grayfia said with worry as she looks at Takashi. "Don''t worry my love everything will be good and the war ends today." Takashi said with a serious face as he pats her with affection. "Let''s hope we are not late." Grayfia said before summoning a silver teleportation circle under their legs before they vanished from the small wooden house in the forest. ------------------------------------ Arriving at the headquarters of the Anti-Satan faction Grayfia felt 3 strong magical pressure in the sky fighting very violently to the point that the whole city buildings are getting destroyed from just only their Shockwaves. "Those two are Ajuka and Sirzechs." said Grayfia looking at the sky in surprise at just how much magical energy they have. "They have finally decided to use their true form which they have yet to use even against me." said Takashi with a smile. "Isn''t it because their true Devil form is not perfected, yet?" Grayfia asks with a smile. "Even that is the case I am still surprised Razevan has somehow managed to become stronger than both of them combined. I wonder if he can fight one of those two." Takashi said with a smile he sent a countless Hado at an enemy. "He has noticed us and coming at our way. Are you sure you can handle him all by yourself and don''t need our help?" asks Grayfia with a serious face because the magical pressure of Razevan is not small at the moment. Aiming at Takashi''s head Razevan shouted from afar with a speed that can''t be caught by almost anyone "I have finally found you!" "And?" dodging a little to the side Takashi asks with a smile before he held Razevan''s hand and pressing with an indifferent face "What will you do now that you have found me?" "I, I will kill you!" Razevan said with anger before he used his other hand to punch Takashi in the face and making him fly then crash into a building. ''How did he became so fast that I wasn''t able to see his movement for a moment?'' Takashi asks with surprise before pushing himself from the rubble and asking "How can you become so strong in such a short time?" "You don''t need to know." Razevan said with a crazy face before landing in front of Takashi and once again punching him in the face but before it can contact him he used his Zanpakuto to stop the punch. **Boom** What if Takashi was able to use his Zanpakuto to stop the punch he stilled and flying by Razevan when he heard someone shouting "Be careful he is..." Chapter 31 - End of the Civil War 2 Edited by_Dark_Spider. . . . . Underworld. Lilith. While fighting against Razevan who became strong after getting Draghignazzo boosting his ability they are not even getting the chance to put a scratch on him but they were at least holding him back so he can''t annihilate the whole Anti-Satan Faction and to so that they needed to use their true Devil form and the surface strength of a Super Devils they had achieved not long ago. If only they had enough time to master this new form which they had achieved the Super Devil form then they might have the ability to put up a good fight against Razevan and with the Help from Serafall and Falbium who are fighting a group of Ultimate class by themselves they might have the ability to win against Razevan. However, even then it could also become a bad choice when they will fight the Old Satan Faction would get the opportunity to destroy their faction members. As Sirzechs and Ajuka were trying their best they felt two new strong energy beneath them in Lillith and knew Takashi and Grayfia has arrived which gave them some hope to win this battle with Takashi who is not that much behind in strength from their True form. Yes, they had lost against Takashi in the past however that is only when they used the power of a Super Devil not the strength of their True Super Devil form which they are now using. "I don''t think it will be wise for him to join the fight and it will be better if he only fights the Ultimate Class in the city." Ajuka said with a serious face as he sent a wave of stringer magical energy towards Razevan. "Although he is weaker than us however I believe in him and I think it will be wise if he helps us and Grayfia fights side by side with Serafall and Falbium so we can take care of Razevan first." Said Sirzechs with a serious face. "I have finally found you.!" shouts Razevan with anger while his energy goes breaker when he sends two waves of wind blades towards Sirzechs and Ajuka which are so strong that Sirzechs and Ajuka went flying and before long crashed into the city and destroyed some buildings in the process. This is an indication of Razevan also discovered Takashi and it would be surprising if he didn''t with the increase in his senses after he got integrated himself with the Malebranche Draghignazzo. At first, when Razevan had approached Takashi for an assault Takashi was able to catch him quite easily but the next moment Razevan''s eyes glow in some dangerous light before he punches Takashi flying into the city as the both of them started their confrontation. At first, Takashi wanted to try his limit and find out how much he can keep up against Razevan without using his Shikai and any kind of Kido but it seems it was a bad decision, to begin with, and he will not have a chance if he only keeps trying to fight without using his Zanpakuto. So not accepting get trashed any longer he took his Zanpakuto out to defend himself or fight Razevan the loser whom he defeated without much effort last time. Although Takashi had taken out his Zanpakuto and he can feel he has only a small gap in strength from Razevan but it was still more than enough for him to get trashed by this basterd but he only can resist against Razevan. Sirzechs and Ajuka had also gotten ahold of themselves after getting out of the broken buildings and also saw how Takashi is getting pressured by Razevan but they knew he is doing better than them and when Takashi had no other choice but to defend himself by using his Zanpakuto as a shield Sirzechs transmitted the information about how Razevan became so strong overnight. Knowing the danger of Razevan carrying with him Takashi knew he needs to end this as soon as possible and Shouts with a serious face after distancing himself from Razevan "Enough warm up now it''s time to get serious. DROWN the world and wash the sins of the sinners Suijin!" The moment Takashi finished his scream the whole sky above Lilith turns dark and heavy rain started the huge rumbling of thunder made everyone feel today is the end of the world. "Finally getting serious." Grayfia said with a smile looking at the sky before she also decided to move "Dear while you fight and defeat that bastard Razevan I will make sure to stop anyone intervening in your fight." "Leave Razevan to me and help my wife and the others to deal with the Old Satan Faction." the monument Takeshi''s Zanpakuto vanished into nothing he said with a serious face to Sirzechs and Ajuka before he moves towards Razevan for around 2 while saying "Let''s dance." Looking at the back of Takashi who has confidence in his tone Ajuka said with a smile "Maybe it will be good to let him fight for a while and hold the Ultimate class for a while and heal our wound." "Yes, we can help him when he needs our help." said Sirzechs before moving towards the closest group of Ultimate Class Devils, and without giving them any chance of escape he sends a sphere of huge destruction magic at them. Sending a water blade towards Razevan who gets his c.h.e.s.t slashed from the impact of the water blade without the ability to resist before flying back Takashi quickly flashed behind him and punched Razevan in the back with a water coated fist which caused Razevan to cough out a mouth full of water and some parts of his body to freeze as he asks in surprise "Is this your true strength?" "You have yet to see what I am capable of." Takashi said with a chuckle before he gestures his hand which sends a huge water dragon which has a high-speed moving water current all over that crashed Razevan and forced him to land on the ground with half his body frozen in ice. "Good, GOOd, GOOD¡­ I am glad you do not trash and I can finally use my true strength against someone and it is better it is you. Now get ready to have all your hopes crashed." Razevan said with crazy laughter and a strong wave to wind starter forming from him and soon it turns into a tornado so strong that the rainwater started flying in disarray from the force of the wind. "Be careful he has finally decided to use the full power of his Malebranche!" shouts Sirzechs from afar as he punches his hand through the heart of an Ultimate Class Devil. Understanding the meaning of Sirzechs, Takashi knew whatever Razevan is doing is not good for him and he needs to end it now and also started forming a water tornado to fight against the wind tornado. **BooM** Chapter 32 - End Of Civil War part 3 Underworld. Lilith. After the clash between the tornado of Water and Wind lightning started sparkling around it and destroyed a few building and killed some devils from both sides before the tornadoes exploded when it wasn''t able to counter the other which claims the life of a few more devils in the process but in a war, some death is not unexpected and so the fight continued without any stop else someone else will claim your life if you are not focused enough. When the explosion happened Takashi got pushed back from the shockwave and even lost control of his water for a moment when he discovered something moving at him with tremendous speed and focusing on it he found it to be Razevan who now had silver armor covered his body. "Is this armor what is providing him with this boosted strength? " Takashi asks himself with surprise before shaking his head in disappointment "How disappointing here I thought he had something more to offer but it is only a minor boost in strength comparing to Sirzechs and Ajuka combined. Anyhow it is still not where it can threaten me. " "Playtime is over now I am going to kill you and show Grayfia that she had made a mistake then I will¡­ " Razevan shouts with a crazed smile as he arrives in front of Takashi while the violent wind is covering his body using which he punched Takeshi towards his face just to be stopped by Takashi''s b.a.r.e hand. **BOOM** Although Takashi was playing around with Razevan because of his curiosity as he wants to know how long he can keep up and how much his strength gets enhanced by the armor which gives him the look of a Knight in silver armor however insulting his close one is not something he can tolerate and not to mention his wife whom he loves dearly. So when Razevan insults Grayfia his patience has run out and he decided to hold no more and end this pointless battle right here and right now and without letting Razevan finish his monologue Takashi held his fist before punching Razevan on the face with condensed cold water and sending him crashing on the ground. After Razevan crashed on the ground and gets buried under the destroyed buildings of the city Takashi says with a cold tone while looking at Razevan "You are truly brave and that is truly commendable and I have to agree to that because even after that much trashing from last time you still dare to show yourself in front of me but I am not going to tolerate you for you have dared to insult my woman. " "That was a good one and I am surprised you can catch me off-guard when I was least expecting but that is all just a one time luck nothing more and now that your one time luck has run out I will show your place for insulting the Nobel blood of the true heir of the Lucifer. " said Razevan with a loud shout after pushing all the destroyed fragments of the building under which he was buried using a strong wind thrash which turned all the rocks into dust. As Razevan''s show of might wasn''t small the dust flies far and wide but the heavy rain also washed the city clean from the dirt in no time. "Like I will give you the chance to try anything I don''t want. " Takashi said with an emotionless face arriving behind Razevan and saying with a cold tone before he condensed a large amount of water into a small ball which is freezing even his hand before he thrust it at the back of Razevan mercilessly and the next moment he arrives a few hundred meters away from Razevan. After Takashi lands on the building far from Razevan who got the hit from Takashi''s attack not only Razevan but also the few hundred meters area around him turns into ice instantly and everything the water drops from the explosion touches turns into ice as well. Grayfia used her magic to create a barrier to stop the water from touching her but her barrier was still frozen solid. Sirzechs and the other 3 Kings used all their power to stop the water drop from touching their followers and family members from getting contacted by the water as well when they felt the danger of this attack a moment ago. While all the members of the Old Satan Faction who are at the Ultimate Class only saved the High Class with their best ability but still some of the High class lost their lives and the rest of the members who joined in the war lost their lives instant after getting frozen. While the living beings are affected by the attack the city is also not in such good condition as the whole city of Lillith has now turned into a huge wasteland of Ice after the explosion. "That was dangerous? " said Sirzechs with worry as he looks at the condition of the whole city at the moment. "We were lucky that Grayfia-san had warned us at the last moment if not I can not imagine what will happen to everyone. " Ajuka said with a serious face. "Takashi''s more amazing than I had thought but it is just on a whole another level than I had imagined him to be. "said Serafall with a smile. "We had underestimated his strength all along and it looks like it''s not only us we were holding back but he was also and the amount he was holding back is far greater than all of us. " said Sirzechs with a worried smile. "No wonder he was moving so fast while fighting with us and he said he is only fast but what about this strength he is displaying at the moment? " asks Ajuka with a sigh. "He didn''t want to make the future ruler of the Devils feel inferior so he was holding back all this time but it appears the threat of Razevan is so great he doesn''t have any other choice but to show you all your right place. " Grayfia said with a chuckle as the ice on her barrier shattered into pieces. Hearing the way Grayfia spoke the 4 Great Satans were left wondering since when was she like this and why had they never seen her speaking this way in front of Takashi but something didn''t feel right as Takashi is still looking at the position of Razevan with a serious face as if something is wrong over there. "How can it be? " asks Grayfia with surprise as everyone saw the ice in the center position where Takashi has attacked is now cracking slowly. "How can someone be alive after that magnitude of attack? " asks Serafall in surprise. "Why did the Magical signature of Razevan change so suddenly? " asks Ajuka in surprise. "It is also increasing drastically and I don''t think it is Razevan who is under the ice but if my guess is not wrong it should be Draghignazzo who has taken over his body. " said Sirzechs with a grim face looking at the changes in front of them. "Everyone evacuate the city now else you will not be able to face what is coming out from the Ice. " shouting in a hurry Takashi puts his hand in front while the water around him started condensing into his Zanpakuto as he whispered to himself "Hope I won''t have to regret my decision. " "Everyone let''s leave the city as my husband suggested and don''t become an obstacle in his battle against the Draghignazzo. " said Grayfia with a serious face. "I think we should leave now else when it''s too late we won''t be able to even regret it. " said Serafall with a serious face as she is also feeling the changes in the one and the pressure that Takashi is letting out. After giving each other a nod everyone in the Anti Satan Faction decided to teleport from the city but Grayfia and Serafall look at Takashi one last time while saying "I believe in you dear/Takashi. " **BooM** Just when the final teleportation circle is about to vanish the whole city started shaking as a deep tone came from the ice after a series of laughter "Finally I have retained my freedom. " Looking at the Ice getting destroyed fast Takashi says with an expressionless face "The to Extinguish Rain the fire and Extinguish everything in the existence Suijin. " Chapter 33 - End of the civil war part 4 At this point, after living in the underworld for a few years I have already mastered the 1st form of my "Shikai" and I am now in complete control over the various way I can use water to attack my enemies. Although I can use the heat of the water when I fight my opponents I the cold side of the water for it is don''t as good as liquid nitrogen if not better and I don''t believe it is important for me to explain the ability and threats this ability can have on my opponent but if you are so eager to know. Although "Suijin" in her first form grants me control over water with its cold and hot temperature however she doesn''t have a specific move set so she had told me while we were having a conversation in my inner world "You are only bound by your imagination on how you can use my strength. I don''t have any special attacks but if you want you can create as many as you want and I will follow every direction you want me to so feel free to explore the limitations of your imagination. " After that time I started practicing different methods of using water by remembering the knowledge from my past life on Earth. I had copied some styles I know of from the memory of my previous world or you can say from the 2nd Hokage in the Naruto Anime. Yes, I admit I have finished watching Naruto till the sealing of Kaguya, Man, she is so hot but alas she is an imaginary character but I have my Grayfia and Rangiku so I am not complaining. Sorry for getting off-topic and its better if I explain properly, as a fan I decided to use the easiest way I can think of, and soon I created Water Dragon attack, Shark bomb attack, Water bullet attack, Water wave, Water Bullet, Water Slicer, and many more to the point I had copied almost all the attacks I can remember from the fictional world from my previous life. Although I had copied almost all my moves from the Anime world however I also didn''t make it only similar to them but each of my moves has a different style to them for example. My attacks are far colder than any water attacks the fictional had shown and the best part I will add the high-speed rotation and the cutting ability of water in every attack I lunch at my enemies. Although at first I was curious and wanted to test the new level of strength Razevan reached using the armor which Sirzechs described as Draghignazzo one of the Twelve Malebranche weapons they had created in the age of the Great War and later sealed it from the fear of getting killed by the very Armor Claw weapon they had created. Although I was curious however that was only a part of my curiosity so, the moment he insulted my Grayfia with that filthy mouth of his all my patience vanished. So, just as I had warned him after my previous fight with him where he was begging me decided to do as I had said at that time and I flashed behind him before compressing the water that can fill a few kilometers area into a small ping pong ball sized orb before adding high-speed rotation and the cutting ability and the coldest effects I can think of was not excluded from it as well. As I am done with the compression of the water I decided to slam it on his back before moving a few hundred meters away from him as I am also afraid of how strong the blast can become after I have launched it on him and I can still feel the cold in my hand as it had also frozen from the few seconds in contact with the orb. Man, that was the coldest attack I had used so far. Boom After freezing Razevan with the liquid cold energy of my Shikai which should also invade inside his whole body through the cuts from the sharp attacks I was waiting for his energy to disappear completely. While I was contemplating on attacking the remaining few Old Satan Faction members after Razevan''s death I felt his energy signature changing drastically instead of vanishing which was a little surprising for me at first. However, after a few seconds, I recognized what is going on ''Damn the Draghignazzo is taking over his body and it''s much stronger than Razevan himself. Well, this is what you get for being an overconfident basterd when the four great Satan is afraid of the Claws who are you to put them on. Anyway, I need to alert everyone and make sure they can escape away from the range of my attacks when I am also not sure about the destructive ability of the next form of my Suijin. '' Yeah, it is the Draghignazzo who is taking over Razevan and how do I know you may ask? Simple you see while Razevan was fighting against me whenever he will get a boost a small amount of violent energy will sip in his body from the silver armor on his body and that energy will have these same signatures which are replacing his energy at this point so you can be sure this is the act of none other than the Malebranche who is called as Draghignazzo. "Everyone evacuate, the city now else you will not be able to face what is coming out from the Ice. " knowing the weakest form of Draghignazzo will the tight after the few moments when he takes full control over Razevan because for a while he will have to get familiar with this new form ao I don''t have much time if I want to finish the fight and don''t want to drag the fight which may destroy half the underworld so I started putting my hand in front of me as the water around me started condensing into the shape of my Zanpakuto and I said to me in a whisper to "Hope I won''t have to regret my decisions. " Yeah, I am really afraid of the 2nd form because of the danger it will bring even myself, I hope I won''t burn before burning Draghignazzo and Razevan to their end. As I am afraid of the 2nd form I closed my eyes and took a deep breath while I can feel the Anti Satan Faction teleporting one by one at a rapid speed and finally when Grayfia and Serafall''s presence vanished I opened my eyes before whispering and ignoring the massive 10 meters big silver Dragon''s laughter "Time to Extinguish: Rain the Fire of Purgatory and Extinguish everything in the existence Suijin. " When I whispered the chants for the 2nd form I knew my Special energy has increased by at least 20 times in an instant but it is not as thick as it was in the past but it has made me a lot stronger than before and I can even use the energy of the environment surrounding me. "What is this? What have you done? " holding the Zanpakuto which has blue flames surrounding its body I looked at the afraid face of the Silver Dragon who has blue flame covered its whole body and when the next water drop falls on its body the burns will increase instead of decreasing. "I am not sure what you are saying because I have you to take action against you, my friend. " I said to him with an indifferent face as a blue flame wing started forming on my back. "No it''s must be you who has caused this fire and I just know it. " said the Silver Dragon which an afraid tone as it points its finger at me. "No, I have yet to take action against you however the fire is true because of my strength. " I announced with a friendly smile before flying towards the Dragon and ignoring the painful screams from all the members of the Old Satan Faction because of my fire. "Don''t come near me you monster. " shouts the Dragon with fear as it takes a step back and tried to resist the fire that is burning it alive by using a strong wind thrust and getting the fire off of its body just to discover fire covering its body when the next drop of water touched it as it screams in despair "Why? Why is this fire still burning me when the water touches me instead of ending the fire? Just what kind of demonic water is the cloud raining and what have you done? " "I understand your worry and reason for despair however believe me it is not only caused by me but it is nothing but natural phenomena. " I said with a smile while looking down at the city of Lilith which is burning with a blue flame and the hot environment is not pleasant even for me but it is also a grand view that I have to agree upon nonetheless. "Natural phenomena? " said the dragon in surprise before it turns into that of disbelief before he started shouting in denial and hate "Lie. Lie. Lie. You are nothing but a lair. When was there an event like this where water Burns everything instead of quelling the fire? " "You are saying this because you know nothing about science but no worries I will enlighten you about this aspect my friend. " I said looking at the Silver Dragon whose body has now turned red from burning and when he wants to say something against me I decided to interrupt him again "As I don''t want to make you too much confused I will just make it simple to you. You see water has two different atoms in it. When they are together as a single element like water they can help you stopping the fire however when they are free one helps to ignite fire(O) while the other one has the most burning power in all of creation and... " "I don''t want to know your BS and I will not be burned to death without resisting. " interrupting in my explanation the Dragon shouts in anger as it swings the chains towards me what an inpatient Dragon. Shaking my head in regret I decided to end the fight and said while pointing my Zanpakuto towards the chains which are covered with my flame "It was nice knowing you but our time''s up. " Chapter 34 - Returning in the Soul Society after the War Here is the 2nd form of Takashi''s Zanpakuto and in this form, he has blue Phenix-like wings on his back. --------------------------------------- edited by_dark spider Burning Blue Lilith. Starting at the burning chains which are coming towards him, Takashi points his Zanpakuto towards it with an indifferent face, and the moment the chains touched his Zanpakuto it falls towards the ground like melted water before evaporating into the air as Takashi earns himself a shocking look from the Dragon. "Why do you have a face as if you are at the final day of the creation?" asks Takashi with a smile before smashing his Zanpakuto towards the Dragon who got its silver armored skin cut and before the Blood can come out the skin burned and stopped it and the cut is continuously burning to make it scream in intolerable pain. "Grawl~ you just what are you?" asks Draghignazzo with pain in his tone. "Why are you looking at me like that?" asks Takashi with an innocent smile while taking a step closer to Draghignazzo and announcing "You know when you look at me like that it makes me feel like I am a Shinigami. Oh~ wait you might not be wrong because I am indeed a Shinigami." "Damn you I won''t be killed by you so easily!" shouting in anger Draghignazzo vanished from his spot before arriving behind Takashi and sending a punch at his head from behind with wind covering his hand and saying with a cold tone "Although I can''t stop the fire however I don''t believe I won''t be able to kill you and once you are dead all this will end." "Is that so?" stopping the punch with ease after putting his Zanpakuto where the punch should connect him Takashi asks with a smile which is nothing but a surprise for Draghignazzo who thought himself the fastest just to meet someone even faster and before he can take a step back he feels the wind he was controlling starts burning himself making him shocked when he hears Takashi saying "Heavenly Slash." With that, a wave of the blue frame went at Draghignazzo without allowing him to take any action and when he tried to control his wind it will also burn him and won''t hear his command making him reluctant to accept when he heard Takashi saying "Although I wanted to know your true ability however even I cannot control this destructive power and I have no choice but to end all right here and now. Farewell." With that Takshi thrusts his Zanpakuto in a horizontal slash toward Draghignazzo whose body gets ignited into a blue flaming orb before falling on the burning city of Lilith and first the wind turns into ashes and then the armor gets destroyed and finally only a black burned body of Razevan is left on the floor and Takashi can hardly feel Razevan''s presence in the fire when a few building breaks and falls on his body. After taking another glance at the destruction and death caused by him, Takashi decided it is enough and he quickly turned off his Shikai when heavy rain started pouring from the last amount of cloud on the sky then started ending the fire. "Finally it''s all over." Takashi said with a smile while landing in the middle of the destroyed city and soon the fire ends there is only left the destroyed buildings after the war and looking at the rain which is slowly disappearing Takashi said with a smile "It looks like nature also wants to preserve itself and using the rain to help itself." After making a conclusion he walks near a brazen bolder and sitting on it says with a sight "Looks like the 2nd form of Shikai was truly something that must not be used unless I have to and now that my Gigai is burnt I have to return to the Soul Society but what about Grayfia?" After that Takashi looks at his right hand which has turned dark from getting burnt by his flame and shaking his head he took out a T-shirt from inside his Kido space while enjoying the cold sensation on his burnt hand from the rainwater which is making the burning pain a little bit less painful. "Dear?" suddenly a panicked tone came from the sky and looking up he discovers Grayfia flying towards him with a worried face and behind her Serafall also coming and shouts with a smile "Over here." After a while of hugging each other Takashi also explains his origin as a Shinigami to Serafall when the rest of the Anti-Satan Factions members arrive or only the other 3 Great Satan who came and hears Takashi''s explanation. After knowing his reason for coming to the underworld they didn''t say anything against him knowing the importance of his job but they also knew he needs to return now that his Gigai is destroyed and he is also injured. Although Grayfia doesn''t want him to leave however Takashi promised her he will return as soon as he gets the authority and Serafall wanted to follow him to the Soul Society and live there but with the others pursuing her it was possible to stop her. Before leaving the 4 Great Satan decided to give Takashi the forest where he had fought with Sirzechs as his territory and till he returns to get Grayfia, she will stay at Sirzechs house who is a close friend of Takashi ane Serafall also agreed to take care of Grayfia in his absence. "Dear I love you." Grayfia said with tears in her eyes looking at Takashi who has opened the door to the Soul Society "Don''t be sad I will return soon and we will live together thereafter." Takashi said with a smile before cleaning the water in her eyes and saying as he turns to others "Until we meet again." After that Takashi went inside the door which closed and the devils also left the city not long after deciding to start rebuilding it after a good rest. When the devils left Razevan''s father comes into the city and finds Razevan before taking him with him away from the city and heal him with some special method. ------------------------ Soul Society... After arriving at the Gotei 1 Takashi explained everything that took place in the underworld and the end of the civil war. "I know you are no good but still how can you marry a Devil?" asks Yamamoto with pain in his head. "Don''t say something bad about her old man or you will regret it also what is wrong with this?" asks Takashi in anger. "Fine don''t get angry and I will also not go against your decision as it violates no rules but why didn''t you bring her with you?" ask Yamamoto curiously. "I need to tell Rangiku about her and also I want to become a Captain before I bring her here." announced Takashi with a serious face. "Fair enough." knowing Takashi''s ambition Yamamoto gave a nod knowing the kid is not just talk and indeed can be a captain so asked with a smile "So when do you want to take the Captain promotion assessment?" "Give me a few days of break." Takashi says with a nod although he doesn''t want to stay away from his wife for long however he also wants to have a completely optimal condition before he takes the exam so he can handle anything the old man throws at him. After a few minutes of chat, he returns to the Captain''s office of Gotei 10 only to find Hiyori sleeping in his room, and the moment he arrives in the room she asks with a serious face "Where did you vanish for these last few days?" "????" Chapter 35 - Trouble in the World of the Living edited by_dark spider Soul Society. Gotei 10. It''s been a few days since I have returned from the Underworld and got informed Hiyori is extremely angry about her new Captain who has replaced Kirio but I wasn''t much surprised knowing it is indeed Kisuke Urahara but the point that made me surprised is while it was a few years for me in the Underworld here in the Soul Society it is only a few days. When I went to the old man he explained the time flow in the different space/dimension is different from the others and the simplest example is the time on Moon or space is different from the time on Earth. Some have a longer time flow while some have a slower time flow. As the Underworld is connected to The Gates of Hell the flow of time in that world is faster than in the Soul Society which only works as a bridge between death and rebirth. So it is closer to the Human world''s Time Flow and I also got to know the lower stages of Hell. If someone spends Fifty Thousand-year at the last stage of hell when he will return to the Human world it will be only a day in the Human world. Now that I have spent over a few days in The World of Souls it makes me worried about how is Grayfia and what is she thinking and if she is worried that I have bonded her. While feeling worried I went to the old man to ask him to permit me a visit to the Underworld so I can bring Grayfia back with me and understanding my worries he also permitted me however when I went to open a Gate to the Underworld I had failed and got informed the flow of time in the Underworld somehow went slower a few days ago right after I returned from Underworld so we aren''t able to open the Gate to the Underworld. The next day I got news from the Old man a day in Underworld is now 2 years in the Soul Society and it was shocking news for me and I had become worried about the unknown but the next word from the old man made me sigh in relief. "Although the flow of time in Underworld is slower than the other worlds however it is also increasing and adjusting with the other worlds fast. It is estimated the Underworld will synchronize and the time flow of Underworld will be similar to other worlds in a few years and we will be able to open a Gate to Underworld then." After that, I was determined to bring Grayfia here the moment I get access to the Underworld and I will also become a Captain and make enough reputation for myself so no one dares to point a finger at us. ----------------- Gotei 10. Arriving at the Gotei 10 to call Takashi for the meeting of the Vice-Captain Hiyori found him meditating at the corner of the Captain''s room which is quite surprising for her. ''He is not that unpleasant to look at when he is not opening his mouth.'' thought Hiyori with a smile looking at Takshi and wondered how wonderful will it be if he was her captain instead of that idiot Kisuke but remembering the reason for her visit she quickly walks closer to Takashi only to hear him snoozing which makes her exclaim in surprise "This idiot is sleeping but he looks handsome when we are so close. Although he argues with me all the time when he is not sleeping however now that you are sleeping I want to know how will it feel if I kiss you?" Takshi who was immersed in meditation suddenly felt weird for some reason and opening his eyes he found Hiyori coming closer to him with closed eyes and a fish face making him shocked to no end and quickly shouts in fear "What the f.u.c.k do you think you are doing while I am meditating?!" "..." instantly after hearing Takashi''s shout Hiyori opens her eyes which meets with Takashi''s as she feels surprised before remembering what she was going to do and the next moment she slaps him on the face before running out of the room with shame and anger "Takashi you idiot." "What was that for? " holding his left cheek which has a red mark of a finger implying he got slapped by someone Takashi asks in surprise while looking at Hiyori''s back to not understand what was all this about but after pondering a little more he shouts in realization "F.u.c.k~ was she going to assault me a moment ago? It can''t be." As Takashi is looking at the door with a dazed face came Isshin and informed him about the Vice-captain meeting and he also informed him about the fact that the call had arrived a few hours ago however Takashi was busy with meditation so he didn''t wake him however when he heard the sound in the room he decided to visit and informed him of the news. "If what you have told me is true then Hiyori might have come to call me as I was absent from the conference." Takashi says with a nod. "Yea that is what she informed me while I was keeping a guard outside the room as he had asked me but can you tell me why is there a slap mark on your face?" asks Isshin with wonder. "It''s an irrelevant matter and I have some more important issue to take care of. So I will leave everything to you while I am gone." said Takashi before vanishing from the office. "Maybe it the slapping mark left behind by Vice-Captain Hiyori but why would she slap him in the face? Can it be possible he had tried to attack her and to protect herself from the hand of the pervert she had no other choice but to slap him?" Isshin concluded with a thoughtful face. ------------------------ Arriving at the Gotei 1 Vice Captains Conference hall Takashi found everyone in the conference hall except the Vice-Captain of Gotei 5 and asks with a confused face "Where is the Vice-captain of Gotei 5 as much as I remember he will always be the 1st one to arrive?" "The reason for today''s conference is about him and from your face I believe you are unaware of the fact he had lost his life on a mission in the world of the living." Chapter 36 - Captain Promotion Assignment edited by_dark spider Soul Society. Gotei 1. Lieutenant Conference Hall. Although the death of a Lieutenant of Gotei 13 is not as serious of a fact as a Captain''s death because of their difference in strength nonetheless the death of a Lieutenant is also not something that can be overlooked after all they are right below a Captain in strength. So after knowing a Lieutenant of Gotei 13 has died made the expression of everyone in the hall serious. "Did he fight some other factions in the world of the living? " asks Takashi with a serious face looking at Chojiro who is also the leader of all the Lieutenant''s and can command any Lieutenant in the absence of a Captain or if the command doesn''t go against the order of the Captain of the Gotei the Lieutenant is part of. After Takashi''s question, everyone turns towards Chojiro who clarified the details, and from him, everyone got to know a few days ago Captain Shinji Hirako the Captain of Gotei 5 had went into the world of the Living to become a witness of an agreement sign with his Lieutenant but when the agreement was signed they got attacked by some unknown god. After that, the Lieutenant had a small discussion among them about the problems in the Gotei, and if they have some problems they need help and much more important stuff. Although it is the Captain who is in command of a Gotei however it must be noted all the small work and the procedures are taken by a Lieutenant of a Gotei. ------------------------ The next day. As he was told Takashi arrived at the Gotei 1 when he was asked and found Yamamoto, Retsu Unohana, Shunsui Kyoraku, and behind them are their Lieutenants. "It is truly surprising to see you arrive at the appointed time instead of sleeping late." said Shunsui Kyoraku with a smile as Takashi arrived at the Hall. "Between you and me, I think it is clear for everyone here who is lazier. " said Takashi with an indifferent smile looking at Shunsui. "As sharp mouth as ever hope you don''t fail in the assignment and come crying to me younger brother?" said Shunsui with a smile. "Only if you don''t get slapped by a woman in the face after looking under the skirt of someone one day." said Takashi with a smile without caring about Shunsui''s warnings. "Can''t you let this elder brother win once?" asks Shunsui with frustration when he didn''t have any come back. "Fine you are better than me?" said Takashi with a nodding smile. "Really?" "No." After the debate between them, Shunsui was feeling regret and asks himself why did he have to open his mouth when Takeshi flashes in front of Retsu and quickly holding her hand says with a smile "You are so beautiful today Captain Unohana. Will you marry me?" "Oh my! thank you for the compliment Takashi San. I truly appreciate that you think I look beautiful however I can not accept your proposal right now?" says Retsu with a smile before shaking her head gently. "Why not?" asked Takashi with a confused face. "You see you are the first man who has ever proposed to me so I truly want to get to know you better as I also feel lonely sometimes however I don''t want to marry someone who is not stronger than me. You need to remember my other Identity before I had become the Captain of the Gotei 4. " said Retsu with a gentle smile. "You mean if I defeat you in a battle then you will accept me?" asks Takashi with surprise before receiving a nod from her and says with a smile "Fine I will try my best." "Brat if you are done with your flirting can we finally begin your Captain Promotion Assignment or do you want to take it some other day? You need to know we are not as free as you are and there are some more important tasks at hand." said Yamamoto with an angry tone when he saw Takashi flirting with Retsu instead of paying attention to what he needs to and more importantly this shameless brat had married in the Underworld even then he is proposing left and right. Will he does not drop dead if this continues for long, the heaven also has a limit to its vast tolerance or you think it''s blind. "Come on old man I was doing something important over here but whatever just tell me what is my promotion assignment?" letting go of Unohana''s hand Takashi asks with annoyance as he turns towards Yamamoto. Suppressing his anger Yamamoto calms himself by reminding own self that Takashi is just a kid and he should be a little more tolerant of him and he will also change his attitude when he grows up before saying "You want to defeat Retsu Unohana in a battle don''t you? Finish your assignment is to defeat her in pure swordsmanship as we all know you have more than enough Spiritual energy to be a captain. So we don''t want you to cause any distraction by releasing your Zanpakuto Shinkai. Am I clear?" Hearing the task for the promotion assignment Takashi turns towards Unohana who gives a nod as he says with a smile "Fine it will also be a test for you and I will know how much of a good teacher you are old man. After all, you are the one who thought me swordsmanship in the first place." "Don''t worry I am fully confident in my teaching however I am not so sure about your learning capabilities. So I am also curious how much you have learned." says Yamamoto with an indifferent smile. "Good one." Shunsui said with a thumbs up when he saw how good Yamamoto''s come back is and he has to agree with the fact age brings wisdom. "Whatever." with nothing to come back against Yamamoto although he felt regret however he has to take the assignment so with a sigh he asks "Are we going to fight here or do we move somewhere else?" "Of course you aren''t going to compete here even if you two are only going to clash in sportsmanship however with the Captain level Spiritual Pressure battle this whole facility will be destroyed. So you will be competing in the..." Chapter 37 - Inner beast unleashed Edited by_dark spider In the other side of the outer Mountain of The Soul Society on the Northern border, there is a vast Forest where the sightings of Hollows are very common and this causes the Guarding units to be alert and keep constant guard her. However today there is no guard around because here in this very forest the Assignment of a Captain Promotion will be held. So, there is no need for a normal or even a seated Guard to be around as anyone among the ones who are present here can element an army of Hollows by themselves besides if a none seated Guard were to be present in this place they might get affected hell can a seated Guarding officer might not make it out from the pressure the Clash between two Captains. So it is wise if they were to stay as far as possible. "So how do we do it?" asks Takashi looking at Unohana with a smile. "Just try your best and I will do my very best to defeat you. We aren''t using any Kido only pure swords skills. The one who is unable to continue, lose their consciousness or even admit defeat will lose. " Unohana said with a gentle smile as she looks at Takashi but you can be sure of one thing hidden beneath that gentle and harmless smile a very dangerous one is hidden. "Fair enough." said Takashi with a smile before given a nod and turning towards Yamamoto who is standing a few hundred meters away from them with Shunsui "What now? " "Begin the battle on my signal." said Yamamoto with a serious face before taking out a rock from his poker and throwing up. Although it wasn''t told what will be the signal however it also doesn''t take a genius when Yamamoto threw the stone towards the sky and it is falling in the middle of where Takahashi and Unohana are standing. Clang The instant the stone touches the ground Takashi and Unohana vanished from their position before arriving in front of one another when their swords clashes to create a metallic noise in between. "Ah~ so fierce, I like it." said Takashi with a carefree smile as he looks Unohana in the eye. "Takashi-san if you don''t take this battle seriously. There is no point in it. Is there?" although Unohana is very serious about the dual however at the same time from the smiling face Takashi is making there is no doubt he is just playing with her and from his tone, it is very clear he is just teasing her instead of taking this battle seriously. So she cannot help but feel angry at him however she is showing her gentle smile but if you look her in the eye you can be sure she is angrier than she shows how happy she is. "You are indeed right there is no point so prepare yourself because I am a gentleman who is the believer of Gender equality in combat." said Takashi with an indifferent smile. "I have no... " BooM! Without letting Unohana conclude her agreement Takashi used more force in his arm causing Unohana to fly in the forest and crashing into some huge tree and breaking a few at the same time. "Much better." although she felt a little hurt from the crash however she quickly collected herself before saying with a smile as she stood up. "Glad you like my performance however I am still not done yet." came a whisper of Takashi from Unohana''s back followed by the whistling of sword cutting through the wind however before it can cut her into half she moves her sword in a horizontal slash stopping Takashi sword. "If you think only that would be enough to stop me then you are underestimating me." said Unohana with a smile as she stops the assault from Takashi. "Am I thought?" asks Takashi from her back and to Unohana''s surprise the one in the front is just an after image but how can that be she can still feel the pressure but the next moment the pressure vanished as she feels a sword slash in her back which not only cut her back but also sends her flying like a shooting star. Looking at the merciless display of Takashi against a woman Shunsui shouts from far about how much of a failure of the society Takashi is and how he doesn''t know the rules of not hurting a lady which is of course ignored by Takashi who doesn''t want to argue with a man who only peeks at the woman instead of taking the next step. Just a coward nothing more. Of course, the disdain on Takashi''s face did not go unnoticed by Shunsui who was very angry but he was able to calm himself saying to himself it is just a mistake of a junior and he can forgive Takashi once cannot he. While the forest is filled with broken and neatly cut down trees however the two are still not even breathing heavily even after all this. Although they are fighting crazily Unohana''s neatly tied hair is already set free and she looks wild. Her gentle complex is no longer present on her face but she is giving out the same feeling a wild beast will give when it is out for a hunt. As the fight counties with superior speed, Takashi is always dominating the battle without even getting a scratch on his body, and from the fight against her, he is fixing the flaws he has. With each clash, Unohana will discover a mistake in his attack but before she can exploit it and take advantage he will solve it with his superior strength but finally, he became too confident after hundreds of clash and not getting any cut on his body what if she is more experienced than me I am stronger when he received a slash on his right cheek. Receiving a wound on his face made Takashi stated as he quickly takes a step back and looks at Unohana in surprise before wiping the blood off of his face as Unohana asks him with a smile which does not make Takashi think she looks beautiful instead she looks scary to him "Why do you look surprised? Can it be you had thought I won''t be able to injury you at all?" Chapter 38 - Sorry edited by_dark spider After receiving the first scar on his face no matter how much faster or how much he tries Takashi wasn''t able to land a single blow on Unohana as if she can predict his next move. ''Is it because of the difference in our experience?'' asks Takashi ownself before vanishing from his spot and arriving beside Unohana and slashing her however instead of landing a hit on her it was he who got slashed on his c.h.e.s.t by her. "What happened Takashi-san where is the confidence gone suddenly? Is that all you have got? I am truly disappointed in you." said Unohana before slashing on his c.h.e.s.t and creating an X-shaped scar. "It was truly unbelievable that you can push me so much." although he had fallen a few hundred meters after getting slashed however it didn''t take him a long time before he stood up and clenching his sword tightly he finally took a sword stance for the first time before saying "It was a nice warm-up but it is time we get serious." "Battojutsu, So you have finally decided to become serious." says Unohana with a wide smile before she also takes a stance and says "Let''s see if your Battojutsu is superior or my Katoi." With that said the second round of the battle finally began and from time to time after images of their clash can be seen and every time they clash a portion of the forest will be destroyed and hidden Hollow who were trying to hide ft these monsters will be obliterated instantly. Finally, after hours of battle, Unohana lost many portions of her Haori but all her hidden parts are still hidden and it might be because Takashi had held back and avoided himself from cutting those parts however Unohana had shown no mercy, and every time she had gone for the kill and on Takashi''s body only half of his pant left barely covering his second head. "Let''s decide it with our next move." said Unohana, breathing heavily. "I am also tired from playing around. " said Takashi with a nod as he put his Zanpakuto in its scabbard before calling out "Flying Heavenly Sword Style: Amakakeru Ryu no Hirameki." "Katoi of Swift Death." said Unohana who was holding her sword in a horizontal style before she flashed at the same time as Takashi. After the two of them arrived on the other side and replaced one another position while facing the back of the other Takashi stubs his Zanpakuto on the floor for his support before saying in regret "I should not have used the final move." "The hunger of an exciting battle I had had finally been fulfilled and I have no regret in my life at least that is what I would say before but now I regret I wasn''t able to be with you." said Unohana with a smile before blood started falling from her and a deep cut arrives on her front which had reached almost half of her stomach and if it went a few inches more than she might have gotten split in half. "Yachiru? " as the speed of Takashi''s movements was too fast for even Yamamoto only when he saw how much injured Unohana has become was he able to react. "How can he injure her to this degree?" Shunsui asks in surprise as he also follows behind Yamamoto however before they can arrive Takashi has already arrived beside Unohana and held her in carefully before she can touch the floor. "The battle is we need to take her to the medical center." said Yamamoto with a serious face. "But the distance is too great and even if we can arrive there in time, who will help her when she is the best we got." asks Shunsui with a serious face. "There is no need for worry as I am well aware of my condition and it is clear no one can save me so don''t try." Unohana said shaking her head before she turns towards Takashi while saying "Takashi don''t blame yourself because I was too weak to fight you. So please forgive me cause I was unable to keep my words and I was also a foliar of an opponent however if there is a next life I will fulfill my promise to you." "No there is no need for the next life when you can do it in this life." Takashi said shaking his head before he stubbed his Zanpakuto on Unohana making everyone shocked and angry however before Yamamoto and Shunsui can do something Takashi calls out "Wash the Pain and heal the Wounds Suijin." With the enchantment, a pair of Angelic Wing with blinding light shines on Takashi''s back while his sword burst into a water ball covering Unohana in it and started healing her at a n.a.k.e.d eye observation speed that made Yamamoto and Shunsui shocked. After a few moments, Unohana finally returned to complete health when Takashi''s deactivated on its own and he lost his consciousness completely. Although Unohana was surprised at the ability of Takashi''s Shikai ability which is the second Shikai beside her with the healing ability however the moment she felt Takashi falling on her b.r.e.a.s.ts she quickly collects herself before examining his condition and saying "Alter a severe blood loss and exhausting his Spiritual energy to a high degree he has lost his consciousness." "It''s alright just heal him to full health." said Yamamoto with a nod. "Don''t worry even if you don''t tell me I will do that." said Unohana shaking her head. "Let me carry him to the Gotei 4." says Shunsui taking Takashi from her hands. "Anyway since he had defeated you we can now officially promote him to the position of the Captain of Gotei 10." said Yamamoto with a satisfied nod from the performance of his grandson of a student. "Finally all of Gotei 13 has been filled with its Captain." says Shunsui with a smile. "Alright let''s get back first and we also need to inform the guards to come and guard her even if all the Hollows are dead after that battle." said Yamamoto before all of them vanished from their spot. ------------------ After a few days when Takashi has retained his awareness, he found Unohana sitting beside his hospital bed, and from her did he get to know about his promotion to the rank of Captain however he was asked what will he do not that he has become a Captain the Lieutenant seat of Gotei 10 is Vacation. "Can you bring me the list of all the seated officers of Gotei 13 for the first 10? " asked Takashi with a thoughtful face. "As the Gotei 4 is responsible for the health of every member of the Gotei 13 we already have a shortlist and if you want I can lend it to you." says Unohana with a smile before taking a book list from somewhere "You are the best." says Takashi with a smile before he starts reading through the list and finally his eyes stop on a name '' Sosuke Aizen'' Chapter 39 - Promotion edited by_ dark spider Gotei 10¡­ It''s already over a week and with proper healing treatment and Unohana''s care Takashi is now completely cured. Now you might be asking why will he need a whole week of rest just to recover from the battle wound with Unohana and Yamada taking care of him. If I have to guess then I will say he was pretending his illness just to take advantage of Unohana who was taking care of him without moving out of his cabin. However, he says he had used the 3rd form of his Shikai to heal Unohana so his recovery has slowed down a lot even with the advanced level Chiyudou. Anyway, he had already called the 5th seat of Gotei 12 to meet him at the Captain''s Office of Gotei 10 a few days ago, and currently, he is waiting for the arrival of the 5th seat of Gotei 12 whom he wants to make the Lieutenant of his Gotei. ''You have made me wait longer than I had expected.'' feeling the unfamiliar Spiritual energy nearing his office a smile formed at the corner of his mouth before Takashi looked at the door while thinking. "Sorry for making you wai¡­ " with a smile a young man entered the Captain''s room just to be pushed to the floor instant because of the Spiritual Pressure aimed at him as he thought in horror ''How can someone have so much strength to overpower me to the point I can not even move a single limb in my body. '' ''When I felt his Spiritual Energy which is as strong as Shunsui elder brother but I didn''t recognize it and he is even suppressing it so that I thought he is above the 10th seat I know it is him.'' thought Takashi looking at the sorry face of Aizen who was making an ugly face on the floor and giving a satisfied nod he withdrew his Spiritual Pressure from Aizen before saying "You can get up now Mr. Aizen." Feeling the scary pressure lifted from him and the teenager asking him to get up Aizen quickly calmed himself before getting up from the floor and asking with a forced smile "Have I done anything to offend you Lieutenant Nohara?" "You need to know the thing I don''t like the most is to wait for someone if it is not a beauty." said Takashi with a serious face looking at Aizen. "Are you so angry just because I had made you waiting for me?" asks Aizen with a smile after hearing Takashi''s explanation. "No, it''s because you are not a beautiful woman." says Takashi with a serious face shaking his head. "So if I was a beautiful woman you would not be angry even if I was late." says Aizen with a nod. "Yes and please take note you are not a woman so you should be punctual from the next time." said Takashi with a serious face. "Then what about you? From what I know you are the laziest person in the Gotei 13." asks Aizen with a serious face. "You are indeed not wrong in that aspect however you also need to know I have never made anyone wait and I even arrive in every place even before the appointed time. Tell me Mr. Aizen have you ever heard of me being late?" said Takashi with a smile. "I think you are right." says Aizen with a nod before asking Takashi with a confused face "Now that we are clear on that part can you explain why have you asked for my presence Lieutenant Nohara?" "I want you to become the Lieutenant of Gotei 10." said Takashi with a smile earning a confused face from Aizen who asks back "Aren''t you the Lieutenant of Gotei 10?" "You see, I was promoted to the position of the Captain a few days ago, and tomorrow it will be announced in the Captain''s Assembly for everyone to know. So, the position of the Lieutenant of Gotei 10 is now empty and I want you to fill that position." says Takashi with a smile. "You must be joking. I am just a 5th seat and hardly have any achievement to be promoted to the position of a Lieutenant." asks Aizen with disbelief as he looks at Takashi. "Have you attained your Shikai?" asks Takashi with a friendly smile. "I... " although he has been manipulating and doing everything with his plans till now however for the first time he felt he cannot hide anything from this kid and hesitate to speak truthfully. "Please answer honestly." asks Takashi with a smile before Aizen can even say anything or answer. "Yes I have mastered my Shikai however, it doesn''t give me an advantage in combat or you can call my Shikai a non-combat type Zanpakuto and Kyokasuigetsu only allows me to use water and confuse my enemies." said Aizen with an honest face. "Have you ever seen me using my Shikai Mr. Aizen?" asks Takashi with a smile. "No, I have no recollection what so ever but may I asks why do you ask that?" says Aizen with confusion. "You see Mr. Aizen, my Zanpakuto''s Shikai release also gives me the ability to control water." with that Takashi and Aizen started playing the word game and finally he made Aizen accept his proposal of becoming the Lieutenant of the Gotei 10. After Aizen left the Captain''s office Takashi walked to the window of the office, then looking at the sky he thought ''I have changed so many things in this short time it makes me wonder how much of the future has shifted because of me. On second thought I don''t care about the changes because I don''t want to live in a world in which I know the outcome.'' "Why do you of all people have a serious face little pervert?" sudden Takashi heard someone asking from his back. "Honestly I was trying to ignore you and hope you will leave without creating trouble for me." said Takashi with a sigh as he turns out to find an angry Hiyori. "What did you say?!" Chapter 40 - Hogyoku edited by_dark spider Gotei 10. Ahhhaaa~ the life of a captain. Is there anything that can be more amazing than the life of a Captain I truly wonder? Give all your paperwork to the Lieutenant and do whatever you want without a care in the world. Ahaaaa~ this is the life. This is truly the haven and I cannot deny the fact Sosuke is the best subordinate I have so far. He will never complain about anything and even come forward to take the useless works I hate. It is already 3 and half a month I have become a Captain of Gotei 10 and he is working as my Lieutenant. I can still remember that day when I arrived at the Captain assembly in my Captain Haori to get the surprise face from everyone. In this time the relation between me and Yachiru has become very close to the point we will sleep together however I have yet to cross the boundary of man and woman with her. Honestly, I feel hesitant to even kiss her much less cross the line when I am unable to contact Grayfia and tell her about Yachiru. Last month Byakuya has also passed the Shinigami assignment and joined under his Grandfather as the 12th seat of Gotei 6. From my last visit, I have learned he has already achieved his Shikai but he is yet to master it to its absolute limit and he will only announce it to the public when he has perfected it. Although we see each other as a rival and call one another as brothers however he is also aware of the difference in our strength so he will say I should not limit my strength when we are sparing with one another from our visit to each other. He also promised to surpass me one day but I also didn''t forget to remind him of the fact I have already become a Captain while he is just a 12th seat eating wrath from him. In this time Yoruichi will visit me in her cat form quite often and I will also cherish all the time but when she is in her cat form she will act ignorant and sometimes even challenge me just to lose like always. Although she would visit me from time to time however she will also ignore or even reject me mercilessly but I am also not someone who will stop pursuing her. The mission I would take with Aizen will be over very smoothly every time and from his expression, I am quite clear he would show respect towards me even if I have a younger appearance than him which is quite surprising to me when he shows no respect to the old man. Anyway, where is he? -------------- After Takashi finished recording the events in his diary he looks around just to find Aizen missing in the vicinity of Gotei 10 and closing his eyes he started searching for the Spiritual Presence of Aizen and before long he says with a smile and vanished from his spot "Found him." Disregarding the silence of the night Takashi flashes through the Soul Society at a rapid speed before long arriving above a tall tree, under which Aizen is chatting with some Shinigami with a serious face and in his hand, he is holding a dark Blue orb which is contained inside a glass container, and it is shining in a Great radiance that is making it more beautiful than the night moon. "Is this the legendary Hogyoku?" asks Takashi landing in the middle of the secret discussion before he snatched the Hogyoku from Aizen''s hand and making everyone shocked by his sudden arrival. "Captain?"says Aizen in surprise when he saw the man who has entrapped him is none other than Takashi and the tension on his face vanished before getting replaced by a smile as he ordered the other Shinigami to leave the two of them alone. "Why do you look relaxed after knowing the one who took the Hogyoku is me?" asks Takashi with a surprised face. You need to know he was expecting Aizen to show many reactions such as fear, anger, shock, surprise but relaxation is not even on the list. "What do you want to do with the Hogyoku, Captain? " asks Aizen with a scholarly smile after fixing his glasses. "I don''t know any be I will take it away from you and give it to the old man so he can judge you," said Takashi with an impartial smile looking at Aizen. "No, you would not do that." said Aizen with a confident smile not putting the threat in his heart. Looking at Aizen''s confidence in him Takashi wasn''t sure how he should feel when his subordinate is so confident in him not giving the Hogyoku to the authorities but his woman has no confidence in him and always scold him saying he will surely pursue someone when they aren''t paying attention to him. "You are right I won''t hand it to the authorities for it is too much troublesome and I won''t get another Lieutenant similar to you." Takashi said with a nod as he hands over the Hogyoku to Aizen as if it is just a crystal ball, not something closer to the Philosopher stone. "Are you honestly giving it back to me so easily?" catching the Hogyoku carefully Aizen asks in confusion because when he heard Takashi mention the name of the Hogyoku he is also sure Takashi knows the origin and the danger of Hogyoku. Then why will he return something as important as Hogyoku so easily? Truly surprising. "What do you expect me to do keep the half-finished product? No thank you it is very tiring to be a Captain and if I have to hide it I will be too tired. So you better keep it." said Takashi with a tired face before walking away while saying "Besides it has no use to me. So you can keep your shining rock to yourself." ''Why don''t you just admit you just want me to work for you. So, you can go womanizing and laze all day long.'' thought Aizen with a smile as he looks at the back of Takashi then taking another look at the Hogyoku he says "He can avoid the temptation of The Hogyoku. He is worthy of getting the Admiration from me." Chapter 41 - Emergency Captain Assembly edited by_ dark spider Gotei 10¡­ After recording the recent developments of the Hogyoku I took a glance at the meditating face of my young Captain Takashi Nohara who has earned my respect even though he has the appearance of a teenager. It has been almost a year I had joined the Gotei 10 under his command as a Lieutenant and learned some interesting things from him, despite his young age. While working in my office in the Gotei 12 I got a message from a superior who informed me to visit the Captain office of Gotei 10 where the Lieutenant of Gotei 10 asked for my presence. As I had a lot of work at hand due to the changes in Gotei 12 from our new Captain I had no other choice but to make him wait till I am done with the works I was assigned to. After I was done with the tasks I arrived at the Captain''s office of Gotei 10 and before I can take a step inside a Spiritual Pressure pressed me so hard that I had no other choice but to be pressed on the floor. This pressure is similar to the one I felt a few years proper although it is not as strong as that time however when I am so close I can say without any kind of hesitation this guy is the one who had pressured everyone in the Soul Society to make them unable to breathe even if for a moment. After that, he soon retracted his Spiritual Pressure and I had a small conversation in which he explained to me about his promotion to the rank of Captain and he wants to recruit me as his Lieutenant. At first, I wasn''t sure if I should agree to become his Lieutenant with so many variables however after a second thought I decided to join and observe him so this huge variable doesn''t prove to be a danger for my plans. As time passed I started to admire how dedicated he is and understood the reason for his fast progress. From everyone else''s perspective, he is the worst Captain till death however to me he is the best Captain and now I am clear why all the Shinigami of Gotei 10 loves and respect him so much. Yes, he makes me do almost all the paperwork except the ones that need his direct attention and he has also permitted me to hand over the minor paperwork to the 3rd to 10th seat if I feel it is not worthy of my attention. So with my standards, almost none of the paperwork had caught my attention and I had let my subordinate do all of them without explaining it to the Captain cause he never asked but good thing he was happy with me when he didn''t need to do much. He will also join in the party from now and then, visit all the subordinates to the hospital of Gotei 10 when they had suffered an injury or gets sick, however, he will deny his visit under the cover of his meeting with Captain Unohana but we all know he is worried about his subordinate. He will visit his academy friend from time to time and compete against Captain Yoruichi which is the only thing that makes me dissatisfied. He is so much stronger than her then why does he need to compete with her who will never best him guess he truly likes her but I don''t care much. He will also train with us and I can feel he is holding back so much of his strength every time just so we don''t suffer any damage. This takes good control of oneself and energy. While he has nothing better at hand, he will meditate and train with his Zanpakuto sprite. So, whenever he is out he will be tired and look sleepy cause he is working harder than anyone. You might be aware of the Hogyoku but you cannot imagine how dangerous the object is? It is so dangerous that it was classified as a forbidden research subject among everyone in the Soul Society. He had almost given me a heart attack but knowing it is him I was sure he will not do anything to me even if he has a grandfather and grandson-like relation with the head Captain he differs from the old man. He is looking for a worthy challenge that no one in the Soul Society can give him but don''t worry Captain before I step to the top, I will let you feel burnt of the mighty. After that day I didn''t need to hide about the Hogyoku from him and we would even have a conversation on the different ways to improve the Hogyoku and finally, we concluded the Hogyoku in my hand can be improved slowly by taking different Soul Fragments however it can never be perfected in this way. So the only conclusion is to fuse it with a Hogyoku that is created with a different method from mine. Oh~ a hell butterfly? ----------------- When Aizen was in deep thoughts he felt something land on his hand and turning to it he discovered it to be a Hell butterfly. So he accepted the messenger and learns it brought a message from the Captain Commander asking for an emergency assembly at the Captain''s assembly. After receiving the message the Hell butterfly left the office as he turns around to call "Captain?" After calling Takashi and receiving no response he decided to call his Captain loudly but didn''t get any response even then so he walks near Takashi and found the teenager snoozing which made him speechless. "Can someone fall asleep, while meditating? Well never mind that cause it will be the 4th assembly he will miss, and I am sure the head Captain will not only scold me this time. but he will also come here for a personal visit so I better wake him before the old man visits himself." thought Aizen before pointing a finger at Takashi and calling out "Captain please wake up and don''t make things complicated for me. Hado #1 Sho." "I am sleeping Sosuke." said Takashi in disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e while scratching his b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s in a lazy tone before turning his body to make himself more comfortable in his sleep. Although it wasn''t pleasant to look at the way Takashi acted, however, Aizen also knows clearly how trying it can be for Takashi but duty is a duty and he has nothing better so with a sigh he reminded "The Head Captain was very angry towards you, for not attending the past few Captain Conference and he warned to make a personal visit to punish you. If you miss the next conference as well." "Then why did he not say anything yesterday while we were drinking?!" Takashi quickly stood up before asking in surprise. "You went to drink with the head Captain?" Chapter 42 - Ichigos Shock Gotei 1. Arriving at the Captain Assembly Hall Takashi found every Captain and Lieutenant except the Gotei 2 Captain and Lieutenant but he didn''t care much about that fact knowing the two of them can also have more important tasks which can stop them from attending the Assembly. Finding almost everyone he expected is now present Yamamoto decided to stop the conversation with his signature stuff slamming noise which helps him getting everyone''s attention. After the staff clash, the Assembly Hall quietens down and Yamamoto started explaining the reason for the emergency Assembly. "The Hollow named "Arturo Plateado" has escaped from its seal and now he has attacked The Southern Soul establishment which is maintained by King Yama. This morning the Gotei 2 Captain and Lieutenant were sent there to help them in some investigations. While they were helping the Hollow had attacked the Southern Soul established and they need our assistance. It is not clear what is the reason for the sudden escape of the Hollow however there is a possibility it has some hidden agenda in it. So I want the Captain and all the Shinigami to stay alert and everyone is permitted to carry their Zanpakuto until further instructions. Now if anyone among you is interested in the assisting mission please step forward else we need to take out a vote to chose who we need to choose. " Yamamoto concludes before looking at everyone. "How about I have a look at this guy who had defeated half of the Captains of Gotei 13 in the past? " asks Takashi with a confident stepping forward. "Although you are strong, don''t underestimate that Hollow. " agreed Yamamoto with a nod before long Takashi asks Aizen to take care of Gotei 10 and left in a hurry in the direction of Southern Soul established using a gate. ----------------------------- 110 years in the future. The Present time. Inoue House¡­ The sudden attack from the Hollow made Takashi lose his consciousness and the moment he regained his consciousness he remembered almost all of the events before his birth in the human world. "Rizevim Livan Lucifer don''t come in front of me unless you will regret your birth. " Takashi said in rage released a strong Spiritual Pressure when he heard the howl of a Hollow near him and turning his head he saw Tatsuki is pressed by a Hollow to the floor while Orihime is trying something stupid. Looking at them he remembers his past It appears he had come from a different world, where this world is fiction, but that''s not important, because he doesn''t remember what happened after his death in the Soul Society, however one thing was provided after death in the Soul Society. The Soul will truly get reborn in the human world and he is the live proof of that theory. ''Although it is already more than a century and I am not sure how is everyone but for now, I need to help them before it is too late. '' Takashi thought before walking near Orihime and putting his hand on her shoulder "Stop pulling the chains cause if it''s broken you will die. " "But that monster is hurting Tatsuki and if I don''t do something she will die. " said Orihime with a worried face however she stopped pulling the chains before pointing at Takashi "Also you have a chan just like me and what happened to our body? " "I will explain everything later but first let me help Tatsuki. " said Takashi with a serious face before pointing his index finger towards the Hollow and saying "Bakudo 4 "Hainawa" " Although his tone wasn''t much loud however the moment he called out a golden light covers his index finger before a rope made of spiritual energy flew towards the Hollow and binds it so strongly that it is now unable to move. This indicated he was successful in completely sealing its movement. "Takashi? " the Hollow who has now lost its movement ability felt afraid when it finally discovered the strong presence of Takashi but recognizing Takashi it tried to call out his name in surprise. "Brother Sora I am extremely sorry for not being able to save you. " said Takashi with a sad face before he raised his hand and strong Spiritual Energy started gathering on his fingertips. "You can recognize me. " asks Hollow Sora in delight as he looks at Takashi and disregards the danger he is feeling from him. "What are you talking about Takashi-kun? " asks Orihime in shock when she heard the discussion between the monster whom Takashi is calling her dead Elder brother. "Orihime this big guy over here is Elder brother Sora. " explained Takashi with a serious face as he pointed towards The Hollow Sora. "That''s impossible, my brother will never hurt me because he is so nice to me. Besides, how can my kind elder brother become like this? " says Orihime in denial as she looks at the Hollow Sora. "No Orihime Takashi is right I am indeed your brother but after my death, I was worried about you, and all this time I was waiting for you to accept aunt and uncle to become their adopted daughter. So I can leave at peace however something unfortunate took place yesterday and I had become like this. " explained Hollow Sora in a sad and worried tone as he looked at Orihime. Looking at the eyes of the monster Orihime felt something inside of her lost and started crying "I am sorry brother but I was missing you. So I wasn''t able to accept their proposal but I will agree with them. Can you now move on to the afterlife? " "No, it is too late. " said Hollow Sora shaking his head once then something stranger happened with him and he somehow broke the sealing before shouting in regret and tried to attack Takashi and Orihime "It is too laaaateee~ " "Stop brother Sora before you make me end you. " Takashi who was holding the Hado at the finger of his tip asks with a serious face when he felt someone moving very quickly at them and from the pressure it''s a Shinigami. So he decided to dismiss his attack knowing with the weak energy of Hollow Sora the Shinigami will not have any problems in purifying him. While Orihime shrank her head in fear and Takashi is looking at Hollow Sora with an indifferent face Ichigo rushed into the room and stops the massive claw of Hollow Sora before shouting "I am the one you are truly after, so fight me? " Getting sudden push from Ichigo the Hollow Sora feed into the wall before vanishing while Ichigo is getting worried about Tatsuki''s condition he heard Orihime saying from his back "Ichigo thank you for saving us but where did you come from? " "Wait, hold on a minute, how can you see me? " asks Ichigo with a surprise when he discovered Orihime can see him. Not understanding the question of Ichigo, Orihime asks in confusion while scratching her face "Why shouldn''t I? " "Look over there and you will understand," said Takashi with an indifferent smile looking at Ichigo who followed the direction of Takeshi''s finger just to find his Lane Orihime''s body attached to chains which makes him shocked. "Takashi even you? " inquired Ichigo in shock when he saw Takashi''s body right beside Orihime''s. "That''s right Ichigo I am also dead. " -------------------------------------------- (-_-)The details of Takashi''s death and the fight will be explained in someone else''s flashback. Anyway we are finally back hope everything goes well. Chapter 43 - Siblings World of the Living. Karakura Town. Inoue House. Hearing the news of death from the mouth of his friend Ichigo felt as though the world has collapsed, for his delayed arrival he has lost two of his friends and one of them can be called his childhood and family friend. If only he was faster then he might have saved Takashi and Orihime however it''s too late, How will he explain this to his family? How will he answer Takashi''s family? Will, he just pretend it has nothing to do with him? When Ichigo is not paying attention Hollow Sora came out from a portal through a wall and tried to attack Ichigo "Hateful Shinigami get out of my way? " "Stupid, pay attention to your surrounding. " says Takashi with a serious face before calling out with regret "Sorry for this brother Sora. Hado #4 Byakurai. " The Kido he had dismissed because of Ichigo''s arrival a while ago he decided to use it once more when he saw Ichigo is not skilled enough to handle everything by himself. As the lightning left his finger and contacted the right shoulder of Hollow Sora it penetrated through the target point making Hollow Sora Howl in pain and taking a step back. "What was that Takashi-Kun? " asks Orihime in surprise. "How can you fire lighting from your finger? " asks Ichigo in disbelief when he saw Takashi sending lightning towards the Hollow. "I can explain everything to you after you defeat the Hollow. " says Takashi with a serious face. So with a crazy shout, he dashed towards Takashi and tried to attack him however Ichigo had already moved in front of Hollow Sora and started fighting with him. While Ichigo is fighting against Hollow Sora, Takashi took Orihime to the corner of the room just so they don''t get caught in the fight. "Takashi-kun why aren''t you stopping them from fighting each other? " asks Orihime with worry for both her elder brother and friend. "If you want elder brother Sora to reborn or pass to the afterlife then Ichigo needs to purify him. " explained Takashi shaking his head. "But I have so many things that I want to talk with elder brother. " Orihime said with a sad tone when Hollow Sora slammed his tail at Ichigo and sent him through the wall just to make a hole in the wall and fly outside the apartment. "It''s all your fault. " shouts Hollow Sora in anger and attacked Takashi which caused him to fly outside the apartment and crash on the streets. "Cough" coughing for a moment to catch his breath Takashi looks at his chains before giving out a sigh of religion and saying "Thank God, the chains are still connected. " "Stay back. " says Hollow Sora when Ichiro went to stop Hollow Sora from taking Orihime with him and slammed Ichigo to the floor. "Ichigo. " Rukia who was rushing to help finally arrived when Ichigo got slammed to the street. "Really, brother Sora? " looking at Hollow Sora asks Takashi in regret "After all, I have done and even recognized you so you can have a reunion with your sister for one last time. Is this how you repay me? " "Shut up you little basterd. " shouts Hollow Sora in anger "If it wasn''t for you then Orihime would never forget about me. If it wasn''t for you then she would never play around and forget to pray for me. It''s all your fault. " "That truly hurts. " said Takashi with a sad tone while looking at the floor then a ruthless light flashed in his eyes before he said "That''s a regret I used to think of you as a brother but I guess I was wrong. Hado #4 Hainawa. " Instantly after Takashi called out the name of Hado the Golden Rope made of Spiritual Energy bound Hollow Sora completely sealing his movements once more as he shouts in anger "This hateful ropes again. I will not be stopped by this again. " Takashi had also never done anything to make her forget her brother but he was also sad for her and he with his family was taking care of her all this time. She also explains how much indebted to the Yamamoto family she is. "No, you are wrong... " Hollow Sora finally broke free from the binding and held Orihime by the neck and pressing hard he said "Dont tell me what to do and what is right, when you are the one who is responsible for the reason why I am like this. I will kill you first for your mistakes and take care of the Yamamoto family next. " By now Ichigo had already stood up and Rukia is advising him so when he saw Hollow Sora trying to kill Orihime he quickly jumps to help her "No you will not. " Takashi who also wants to help found it hard to move and his Spiritual Energy reserves are almost half after using just a few low ranks Kido spells and said with a sigh "Guess I news to regain my Shinigami power before I can fight properly. " While Ichigo went to stop Hollow Sora by the side Rukia also made her way to Takashi before asking "How can a human-like you use Kido? " "I am not obligated to explain anything to a flat-c.h.e.s.ted girl like you. " Takashi said despising Rukia which made her very angry point she jumped at him and started punishing him for insulting her while saying "I had enough of your disrespect towards me. " "Although I am a gentleman, however, I also want to remind you of the fact, I am following the rule of man and woman has equal rights. " with that Takashi pulls Rukia from his back before punching her on the head mercilessly. "Why you basterd. " receiving the unexpected blow from Takashi made Rukia surprised then her anger boiled to the top as she jumped at him in anger just to be punched to the floor once again. At this time Orihime got thrown at Hollow Sora and disregarding Rukia who is glaring at him angrily Takashi moves quickly to catch Orihime before asking" Are you alright Orihime. " "Yeah I am alright but Ichigo needs our help. " said Orihime with a nod as they saw Ichigo cutting Hollow Sora''s hand and the next moment he went flying before crashing into a wall while his Zanpakuto is now I''m based on the street. Hollow Sora had also lost his mask in the fight and Orihime looks at him with water in her eyes when she can once again see her elder brother, however, when Hollow Sora saw her in Takashi''s arms he felt empty and rage-filled his mind while thinking his sister is stolen from him then with a shout he flew towards Takashi and Orihime to kill the both of them. Knowing it is useless Orihime somehow escaped from Takeshi''s hug before jumping in front of Hollow Sora''s huge moth making him to stop and bite her. Despite the pain, she felt Orihime smiled at her brother before saying "Elder brother I love you. " "Orihime" Chapter 44 - Underaged World of the Living. Karakura Town. Looking at the hair clip on Orihime''s hair Hollow Sora had realized his mistakes and when he let go of Orihime who got a wound covering her shoulder to the belly he understood his mistakes and guilt makes him look at his unconscious sister. Ichigo who had recognized Orihime''s brother felt shocked when he realized the monster is Orihime''s elder brother. If he is a human then what about the other Hollows he was hunting around the city all this time. "Please take care of her in my absence and give my regards to uncle and aunt. " said Sora with a sad tone while giving Orihime to Takashi. Holding Orihime in a princess style Takashi gave a nod to Sora before saying "It''s alright Brother Sora, mom, dad, and I will take care of her. " "Thank you. " said Sora with a nod before he moved beside Ichigo''s Zanpakuto and holding it he pulls it out of the street. "What do you think you want to do? " asks Rukia with worry when she saw Sora holding the Zanpakuto. "Don''t do anything dangerous? " asks Ichigo in worry. "Goodbye. " said Sora with a sad smile before he stubbed his face with the Zanpakuto and slowly vanished from the spot. "It''s finally over. " said Rukia with a sigh m Sora finally vanishes. "Goodbye Brother Sora. " Takashi says with a sigh before his hug on Orihime became tighter and thought while looking at Orihime''s face ''I will not let anyone hurt you. '' "What hell was that Rukia? " asks Ichigo with anger as he takes his Zanpakuto from the road before asking in anger as he walks beside her "Why was Orihime''s elder brother under the mask and how did he become that monster? Was every hollow that I have killed so far a Human? Why are you silent explain? " "Thie is why I advised you to kill the hollow as soon as possible anyhow that day would come sooner or later. So it is a good time as ever to explain everything to you. " said Rukia with a sigh before she started explaining "After death, some people will not pass to the afterlife as they have some regrets or they are attached to something¡­ " "Chiyudou #94 Kaifuku wo Kanryou. " says Takashi while walking towards the second floor where his and Orihime''s body is laying without a soul and by the time he arrives in the room with Orihime, he has already healed her completely from Sora''s attack then after he puts her beside her body, he went beside Tatsuki and said with sorrow "If only, I had not forgotten everything then I might have the opportunity to stop all this. Sigh~ Chiyudou #94 Kaifuku wo Kanryou. " After Takashi successfully healed Tatsuki from all her wounds he felt himself getting tired after using almost all his remaining Spiritual Energy to heal the girls and soon after his eyes went heavy before he lost his consciousness. ---------------------- The Next Morning. When the first ray of sunlight falls on Takashi''s face through the broken wall of Orihime''s apartment, his sleep gets interrupted by it and he wakes up. "After all that transpired yesterday the two of them are still sleeping so peacefully. Sigh~ " said Takashi with a sigh while looking at Orihime and Tatsuki who is still sleeping with no care in the world then getting up from the floor he walks beside the window and looking at the morning sky he said "After I had passed out they might have put me and Orihime back into our body. " How much had everything changed from the fictional world because of him interfering with history? If only he was low-key and let history take its course then he wouldn''t need to worry about anything. However, you can''t blame him when he had so much power and he was confident to improve his strength rapidly to not worry about anything he changed with the timeline. While Takashi is worried about many unexpected circ.u.mstances he hears Tatsuki''s lazy tone from the side "What are you thinking? " "It''s nothing important. " getting back out of his deep thought Takashi said in uncertainty before standing up from his position and walking to the door he said "Wake up Orihime for the school and I meet you in the school. " "Hey, why are you leaving everything to me when it was you who cause the gas explosion? " looking at the back of Takashi who jas left everything to her Tatsuki asks in disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e but disregarding her shout Takashi walks out from the apartment and went towards his home with an indifferent face. "If I had my previous strength when I was a Shinigami then the last thing I would have to worry about is getting exhausted and lose consciousness because of the lack of Spiritual energy just after using a few Kido. " walking by the riverside Takashi said to himself then with a determination he made up his mind to regain his Shinigami abilities but to do that he needs an Asauchi. However, he is not sure from where can he get one. "I will search for the Shinigami who is assigned to this town beside Rukia and take his Asauchi then when I return to the Soul Society. I will get a new Asauchi from old man Yama for him. " ----------------------- By the time Takashi returned home, it is already eight in the morning and his parents had gone to their work leaving him notes and food on the table. "They are already gone as always. " said Takashi with a sigh before going upstairs to wash and change into his uniform. After he was done with everything in the house Takashi left for School. When he arrived at the school he again had a conversation with Orihime and Tatsuki about the incident and got to know he had caused the gas explosion and in Orihime''s dreams, her brother came to ask her, to become the adopted daughter of the Yamamoto family and so on. While they were talking Takashi discovered Rukia walking towards him with a serious face but he pretended to not see her and continued speaking with Orihime and Tatsuki. After standing bedside and looking at Takashi for a while Orihime couldn''t continue her conversation and Tatsuki asks with a smile "Can you help you with anything Rukia? " "Yes, I want to borrow him from you for a while. " declared Rukia with a serious face as she points at Takashi. "Sorry I am not interested in underaged girls. " Chapter 45 - Lieutenant Edited by_dark spider By the time Ichigo arrived at the School Takashi and Rukia had just started arguing, as he had the same question as Rukia also requested Takashi to follow behind him. "Fine since you are asking so nicely I will listen but do remember it''s not because you want to but I am bored." said Takashi as he went out of the classroom behind the two of them. Arriving at the roof of the school and standing opposite Rukia and Ichigo, Takashi asks with a smile "Do you want me to accept Rukia''s love letter? If so I am telling you Ichigo, I am not interested in underaged girls, however, if you insist you can pray I don''t call the authorities." "Will you take this seriously?" asks Ichigo with an annoyed face, because he knows how playful his friend can be sometimes. "Don''t think you can charm everyone just because you have a handsome face, a perfect body to make me crazy, good humor, and a strong personality." said Rukia with a serious face looking at Takashi in the eye. "Are you trying to insult me?" asks Takashi with a curious face because her facial expressions and the words are nowhere the same. "Rukia, do you know what you are talking about?" asks Ichigo, when even he can understand she might have gotten charmed by his friend, isn''t it ridiculous when Takashi already has Tatsuki as a girlfriend, will Rukia fight against Tatsuki? "Yes I am very serious however we have more important stuff at hand." said Rukia with a serious face as she looks at Takashi in the eyes before asking "Can you explain how you can use Kido, which only a Shinigami can use?" "I don''t know what you are talking about and it is really funny you can make a joke about a Shinigami." Takashi said with laughter as if he had heard the funniest thing in the world. "No, we are serious Takashi." said Ichigo with a thoughtful face, because he is as much curious as Rukia, about the sudden display of power from his friend from the previous night. At that time while looking at his friend, it was as though he is looking at a complete stranger, not his best friend with whom he has grown up till his childhood. "Don''t tell me you also believe in a Shinigami, Ichigo?" asks Takashi in disbelief as if he is looking at an Alien. "Don''t give me that look after what you have done yesterday?" says Ichigo without caring about the disbelief in Takashi''s face. "Fine since you don''t want to talk we will do this, the hard way." says Rukia taking out a shorthand glove with a blaze mark on its back and putting it on she tried to punch him in the face. With a simple sidestep, Takashi avoided her punch before punching her back on the face without a moment of hesitation then said with a smile "This is the first time I have found someone trying to punch a boy and make him submit to her. Don''t forget even if I am a gentleman but I am also a believer in gender equality." Being punched instead of landing one made Rukia caught off guard and soon she fell back a few steps and almost hit the floor while looking at Takashi in disbelief and resentment "You punched me in the face, how can you call yourself a gentleman?!" "You can''t blame me when you are the one who asked for it." says Takashi with a smile making Rukia''s anger reach the limit but she knew it''s useless and she will soon crash on the floor which made her closing her eyes but instead of feeling the pain from the impact of the fall she felt a pair of warm arms pulling her in a hug. Can it be Ichigo? But the voice is different and it has a playfulness in it, so opening her eyes she found it to be none other than Takashi himself who said with a smile "This face you are making is priceless and you look cuter in this manner. I like it." ''Sooo~ handsome and he said I look cute. Does that mean he loves me?'' thought Rukia in her head and felt her heart beating faster than ever, Is it love? however, the moment Takashi pinches her red nose, she remembers it was Takeshi who punched her on the face to make her angry and she says with anger while pushing him away from her "Let go of me, you ins.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e bastard!" At that moment the sound of the bell ring reached their ears which is an indication of the start of the first period and Takashi left the roof with a smile after Rukia went out of his hug "See you later everyone." "Were you flattering with him, just now Rukia?" Ichigo finally asked with a shocked face when Takshi left the roof and he came to his senses. "What are you talking about your idiot?" asks Rukia with a red face remembering how Takashi was hugging her a moment ago and thought ''What the hell was I thinking a moment ago? It can''t be possible, he is just a human, how can I love him so easily? But he is so charming and I don''t think if he wants I want to resist him. '' "This is ridiculous." said Ichigo shaking his head before reminding Rukia "I don''t care if you have a thing for Takashi but you need to prepare yourself because you will have to compete against Tatsuki if you want to get him." "Don''t worry with my years of experience, I don''t believe I can''t win against a human girl." said Rukia with a confident face. "So you do like him and here I was thinking, it was only my imagination." said Ichigo in disbelief. "Look what have you made me say you idiot." said Rukia in frustration and punched Ichigo with the dark glove which kicks Ichigo''s soul out of his body when Rukia''s phone stated vibration as her frustration vanished in the air before she says with a serious face "It looks like we have another job to take care of before we went to the class." "Better get it over soon else I will be punished again." said Ichigo with a nod as he and Rukia went to take care of the Hollows. -------------------------- After arriving at the classroom Takashi went to have a conversation with the girls as always and before long the 1st period of the day began. "Can anyone explain why the new student and Ichigo are missing today?" asks Misato with an unhappy face after she finished the attendance. "Teacher, I saw Takashi with them this morning. " said Keigo, pointing at Takashi. ''Damn you Keigo.'' thought Takashi while sending a dead glare at his friend who has made him the attention of the whole class and standing up he explains with a smile while trying to ignore the glare of Misato that says he is responsible for all the mistakes "The last time I saw the two of them on the school roof." "Alright, after the class ends I will make a personal visit and see what they are doing there. " Misato said, giving a nod and asking him to take his seat before she started the lesson. When the class was halfway done Ichigo and Rukia finally arrived at the classroom, however, when they asked for permission to enter the room. Misato asks with a cold tone "What were you doing up on the roof without attending my class? " As the two of them had no proper answer Misato punished them by asking them to clean the whole class before leaving the school today. ----------------- At lunchtime, Ichigo and Rukia didn''t talk with Takashi as they again found the track of the hollow who appeared this morning and with a promise not to let it escape they left and decided to have a conversation with Takashi about the Kido later. By the time Ichigo and Rukia returned to the school the lunchtime was almost over and they found Takashi having fun with a group of girls on the roof and among them Orihime and Tatsuki were present. "How can you say it was my fault when the gas was open before I entered the kitchen?" says Takashi with resentment as he argued with Tatsuki. "But if you had opened the window then the explosion might not have occurred in the first place." said Tatauki with an intense glare. "You guys should not argue and be happy we didn''t get hurt in the first place." said Orihime with a smile before he started telling them that she will move into the Yamamoto family and become Takashi''s adopted sister cause her brother requested to accept his parent''s goodwill. With that, they started teasing Takashi and Orihime saying they should not do something perverted when they are left alone in the house cause most of them know how Takashi''s parents are quite busy because of work and they would leave him alone in the home from time to time. On the other side of the roof while listening to their conversation Ichigo asks with a serious face "Didn''t you say you hadn''t changed his memories because he already knows about the supernatural world? Then why is he acting as if you have changed his memories just like Tatsuki and Orihime?" "You are right I had only asked you to put them back in their body but I had not changed his memories. As it is not necessary." says Rukia with a nod. ------------- After the school finished Takashi went towards his home before saying goodbye to Orihime and Tatsuki after promising to bring his family car to help Orihime move into his house, so Tatsuki went to Orihime''s house to help her pack her things. As if feeling the surprise glare from Takashi''s face the man turns towards him before asking with a smile "It''s been a while Captain." Chapter 46 - A conversation Edited by_Dark Spider "Sosuke?" says Takshi looking at the middle-aged man in surprise before asking with a smile "So how did you find me? Wait let me guess, You were keeping an eye on me the whole time." "Yes, you are still as sharp as you were a century ago." said Aizen in agreement as he is satisfied the visit he made to the human world didn''t go to waste. "A century you say." whispered Takashi with a low tone before long his vision went sharp as he says "I have so many things I want to discuss with you however before we do that let''s move to somewhere else." "My thoughts are the same." said Aizen with a nod as they walk to a small restaurant which is almost unoccupied because of the timing. "Can you tell me, what transpired after my death?" asks Takashi with a curious face. "Your death was an enormous shock for me and I wasn''t sure what to do with the Gotei anymore after your death. It took me a long time to return everything in the Gotei to normal. At that time Isshin Shiba has also mastered his Shikai and I received an invitation to work under Captain Shinji Hirako. Although everyone in the Gotei 10 respected me however they were more close to Isshin Shiba than me. It also didn''t feel good for me to stay in Gotei 10 because without you, it didn''t feel interesting anymore in Gotei 10. So I had decided to hand over the position of the Lieutenant to him before I joined the Gotei 5." Aizen said with a deep sigh. "So what did you find intriguing enough to move into Gotei 5?" asks Takashi with a smile. "It was Captain Shinji Hirako who had caught up to some wind about my secret. So I wanted to keep an eye on him just like how he wanted." said Aizen with a smile. "Then?" asks Takashi with a nod. "You can say now he has become an enemy with a few others after getting in a crossfire of my research." said Aizen taking a sip of tea from his mug. "What about Yachiru and Rangiku?" asks Takashi in concern because they were the closest to him in all of Soul Society. "Captain Unohana had stopped taking any mission for months after getting the news about your death and she also disagreed to believe you are dead. Even to this day, she won''t want to believe you were dead that day." said Aizen with a chuckle before he puts down the mug to continue "As for Matsumoto Rangiku, I think she was the one most devastated by your dead and with time she has changed a lot. So I don''t want to ruin the news about her and I believe you should find it on your own." "I don''t know how will I face them after so long." says Takashi in a self-ridiculing smile as he thought about how he had lost his life ''You want to save the beauty but what about her? Does she care about you? Does she need your savings? Why did I have to go to save her instead of staying with my woman? If only I had stayed at Soul Society then I would not have to make them wait so long. Anyway, there is no point in regretting over past mistakes but I need to make sure I don''t do it again.'' after Takashi made up his mind he looks at Aizen before asking "Is there something important you have forgotten to mention? " "I don''t think there is anything important." says Aizen shaking his head before his smile vanished to turn into a series face as he asks "From what I know last night was the first time you had used your ability to fight against a Hollow or it can also be called your first fight against a Hollow after your rebirth." "Yes, you don''t need to explain anymore because you are not wrong and it is true, I regained all my memory the last night." answers Takashi with an honest face. "So can you tell me about the experience after your death and how were you able to take a birth to be born in the World of the living?" asks Aizen with an interested face. "Honestly I am also curious about how I was reborn. " says Takashi with a clueless face. "Well, it is expected to not remember the process of rebirth because it is a concept that is the most mysterious one. Anyhow with your presence, we can at least agree to one thing, after the death of a soul they will be reincarnated into the world of the living." Aizen says with a smile. "Yes I also agree with you because I am the living proof of that fact. " says Takashi with a smile before asking "Can you provide an Asauchi?" "After observation of the fight from the last night, I knew you would ask for one. So I have brought one for you as a gift for meeting after a Century." says Aizen before taking out an Asauchi covered under a sheath and multilayered clothing. "It seems your intelligence is as sharp as ever." said Takashi with a wide smile before he took the Asauchi in delight. "Them I will not disturb you in you no more." said Aizen before standing up from his seat. "Then see you around. " said Takashi with a smile. After that Takashi left the bill for the tea and coffee before they went on their separate ways. ------------------- Getting an Asaushi Takashi was so excited that he forgot about Orihime and Tatsuki waiting for him to help Orihime move into his house. So returning home the first thing he started channeling his Spiritual energy into the Asauchi to make it register his Zanpakuto''s spirit. As he stated meditation with the Asauchi after sealing his room with a strong barrier Kido, soon he gets lost in the inner world which is a vast Ocean without any kind of movement. Unlike in the past when the Ocean would always have waves and wind today, however, the Ocean is too calm. It has no wind or wave. It feels empty. Is there anyone in here to begin with? After looking around for a while Takashi started calling "Suijin." Chapter 47 - Always with you Edited by_Dark Spider Walking around the vast Ocean surface with no ripple nor wind, that can be felt or seen, every moment felt like a century as he walks. What happened here after my death? Why did the world lose its colors? Where is the Water Dragon? Where did the different creatures he had envisioned in his previous life? Most importantly where did Suijin vanish? After calling her name and looking around the vast Ocean for a while, he saw no shadow or movement from anywhere The whole world is only filled with water but no sight nor shadow of what he is looking for. "Suijin, where are you?" asks Takashi with sorry feeling unknown anxiety when saw nothing, nor got any response. When he was feeling regret and ashamed for his actions from his previous life not listening to Suijin''s advice he heard a soft voice from behind "Why are you so afraid master? Even if you don''t listen to me, I will never abandon you." "Suijin." the moment he turns around and looks the Blue hair woman in the eye as if the whole world light up, it regained its lost color and all the creatures slowly start surfacing from the water, and soon the whole world regains its long lost lively waves and Takashi said with a smile as he hugs her tightly "Thank you. " "Welcome back in here master, after so long. " said Suijin as she hugs him back. After a small conversation among them, Takshi finally opened his eyes just to find two angry girls looking at him as if they want to take his life "Takashiiiiiiii~ " ---------- With black and blue marks on his face, Takashi is now driving his car towards Orihime''s apartment and complaining "Why did you have to hit my face so hard and ruin my handsome face? What if no girl wants to marry me anymore? Who will take responsibility for it?" "Stop wailing like a woman, who told you to sleep without coming to help us?" said Tatsuki with an angry face. "Yes, yes that is right you promised to help me, Takashi." said Orihime in agreement. "But I wasn''t sleeping and I was about to come over. " said Takashi with an honest face. "Yes, that is what all this says?" said Tatsuki with anger. "Did Takashi still something from you Tatsuki?" asks Orihime in confusion and trying very hard to remember what has Takashi stole from Tatsuki but didn''t remember anything. ''Yes he stole my heart but I can''t say that.'' with a blush thought Tatsuki inside, however, quickly shaking her head in denial she turns toward Orihime before saying "You are too naive Orihime. Sigh~" "What do you mean, Tatsuki?" asks Orihime in confusion not understanding why would Tatsuki call her naive all of a sudden. "We have arrived you two." informed Takashi with frustration as he is still angry because they assaulted him. "Let''s go Tatsuki we need to move everything before it''s dark." says Orihime with a smile and full of energy before getting out of the car and running to her apartment. Looking at the tragic face of Takashi who is still inside the car Tatsuki says with a smile "Come on let''s move before it gets dark we have a lot of work to do and don''t worry about the face, because if you get rejected by everyone then I will take responsibility for you." "Huh~ who needs you to take responsibility." said Takashi with a teasing tone before getting out of the car, and walking towards the stairs, While hearing his words made Tatsuki very angry, however, before she can say anything Takashi said with a smile "Maybe it will be good if you let me take responsibility for you instead." "Who needs you to take responsibility, basterd? " asks Tatsuki with a red face but it is not explained if her face is red because of anger or embarrassment. "What is taking you guys so long?" asks Orihime in confusion from her window then looking at Tatsuki she asks in surprise "Why is your face so red Tatsuki? Are you feeling unwell? " "No, I am fine. " said Tatsuki shaking her head and quickly calming her beating heart. "I will be there in a moment, of course, " said Takashi while running towards Orihime''s apartment quickly. "Hey don''t leave me behind? " says Tatsuki in a hurry before following behind the two of them. --------------------- "Open the door we are back mom!" shouts Takashi after pressing the calling bell of the house. "What do you mean we and where have you been all this time young man?" says Mrs. Yamamoto while opening the front door of the house just to find Orihime and Tatsuki standing beside Takashi and they all have their hands full with a lot of items. "Good evening aunty." says Tatsuki with a polite smile as she looks at Mrs. Yamamoto who looks like a girl in her early 20 and not someone who has given birth to a got at the age of Takashi. Honestly, she would also not believe her to be Takashi''s mother if she hadn''t grown up with Takashi from childhood. "I¡­ " looking at the face of Takashi''s mother which has a wide smile upon her discovery of Orihime made her feel happy however when she needs to say a lot of things, the proactive girl lost all her words looking at the motherly figure for her and her elder brother. "I am truly happy that you agreed to our proposal." said Mrs.Yamamoto while pulling Orihine into a hug and saying "Welcome to the family dear." "Aunt, are you only going to adore Orihime because she has agreed to become your daughter?" asks Tatsuki in jealousy. "of course not come here you." says Takashi''s mother while extending her arm to pull Tatsuki in a big as well. "What about me, mom?" asks Takashi pointing at himself just to be scolded by his mother "You are a grown-up young man just help your sister put everything in her new room." "Fine~," said Takashi before he started moving all the luggage of Orihime to her new room. "Need a hand son." asks a middle-aged man with short dark hair and blue eyes when Takashi arrived at the stairs of the house. "Yes please." says Takashi with a smile as his father started helping him. "So, How did you get those brushes on your face? Did you get into another fight today?" asks Takashi''s father with a smile. "You can say that." said Takashi with a smile but he will never say it was the girls who caught him off guard. "Dear come quickly Orihime is here!" cane a shout from Takashi''s mother as his father said with a smile "It looks like you will have to do the rest by yourself." "It''s alright only a few more items are left." said Takashi with a smile as his father left to welcome Orihime into their family. Chapter 48 - Warning Edited by_Dark Spider "Here, I thought after Orihime became my sister, I wouldn''t need to walk home alone." complaint Takashi walking home alone after school finishes today. Last night after Orihime came to their house his parents arranged a welcome party for her and it lasted late for the night. So his parents didn''t agree to let Tatsuki return home and she stayed in their house. This morning his parents went to the lawyer to complete all the paper to adopt Orihime and Tatsuki followed them. When Takashi asks to tag along his mother denied letting him join them and asks him to inform the teacher, Takashi was against it and asks why would he have to inform instead of Tatsuki when he is part of the family, besides can not they just give a call to inform. Anyhow after that question, Tatsuki started acting all emotional and Orihime also felt bad together with his mother, so he had no other choice but to go to school. By the time Takashi arrives around the river where he found Karin walking in disorder and almost falling on the ground a few times. "Why is she walking like that, is she ill?" thought Takashi before quickly running to catch up to her and holding her hand to ask in a worry "Are you feeling ill, Karin?" "Big¡­. Brother¡­ Takashi? " says Karin in confusion before she fainted in his hands. "Damn she is burning, I need to take her to a doctor. \" says Takshi with a serious face before he takes her in a princess carry and started moving towards the Kurosaki residence. ------------------------- Arriving at the Kurosaki house which is also a clinic, Takashi pressed the doorbell with an impatient face because Karin''s conditions are getting worse every moment. "Coming!" came a shout from inside the house and before long Yuzu opened the door with a smile but the moment she saw Takshi holding the unconscious Karin it vanished to get replaced by worry as she asks in concern "Big brother Takshi, what happened to Karin?" "I am not sure quickly call your dad over in the clinic while I take Karin to the clinic bed. " Takshi said with a serious face as he walked inside the house and Yuzu quickly went to calm her father. By the time Takashi has put Karin on the bed, Isshin and Yuzu also arrived in the clinic room and found Takashi putting a moist cloth on Karin''s face. "Let me take a look first." said Isshin with a serious face before he went to check Karin''s pulse. "How is she dad?" asks Yuzu in concern, while Takshi looks at him for answers. "She is alright, just an injection and a little rest will be getting her back to normal in no time. " said Isshin with a confident face but the lack of smile proved he is holding something from them. After Isshin injected an injection into Karin, he asks Yuzu to stay beside her sister and inform him the moment she feels something is wrong, after which he asks Takshi to follow behind him, as he wanted to have a conversation with Takashi. After leaving the Kurosaki house Takashi and Isshin went to a small restaurant near his home, for a proper conversation where no one can disturb the two of them. "Is there something wrong with Karin that you don''t want to speak in front of Yuzu, uncle? " asks Takashi with a serious face as they take an empty seat. "Yes, I think it''s because of a Hollow." said Isshin with a serious face. "Hollow? " says Takashi with confusion pretending to be surprised. "Yes, a Hollow." said Isshin with a serious face. "What is a Hollow uncle?" asks Takashi in confusion. "You don''t need to pretend Captain, I know it''s you" says Isshin with a respectful tone as he used to have back in the Soul Society, making Takashi surprised. Although he is surprised by the sudden change of tone however he soon calms himself before asking "What are you talking about, also who is the Captain uncle?" "Please stop pretending and take this seriously because my child''s life is on the line and I don''t want you to keep pretending." says Isshin with a very serious face. "How did you know it is me?" asks Takashi with confusion as he stops pretending to be ignorant when he knows how much worried Isshin is for his daughter. "I had always suspected it is from the time I had seen you in Ichigo''s school but you have never used your Shinigami abilities. So after years, I had thought I made a mistake, however, yesterday while shopping I saw you with an Asauchi and I knew it is you. But where did you receive the Asauchi?" asks Isshin with a serious face. ''So I had made such a grave mistake in my excitement, I wonder who might have discovered me besides Isshin.'' thought Takashi before replaying to Isshin "Yesterday Aizen made a visit and gifted me a new Asaushi." "Aizen?" hearing the name made Isshin vigilant and shock as if he has seen a ghost. "Yes. You see a few days ago Orihime, Tatsuki, and I got attacked by a Hollow and almost got ourselves killed however at the last moment I got my memories back and with it came back my abilities although I didn''t have an Asaushi to use my Zanpakuto ability, however, the rest wasn''t a problem. As I had regained my ability not a moment ago I was at a disadvantage but at the crucial time, your son arrived and lent a helping hand." explained Takashi with a smile. "Yes he is good, isn''t he?" hearing the man whom he once looked up to receiving help from his son and getting praised made Isshin very proud. "Well, he is also my childhood friend if you ask me. " said Takashi with a smile. "You are right he is and Captain I am very happy to have another opportunity to meet you in this life. To be honest, I had never expected to meet you once after your death in the Soul Society Why don''t we also tell Yoruichi and Kisuke about you? I am sure they will be as happy as I am after learning that you are alive." says Isshin in excitement. Hearing Isshin mention the name of Yoruichi instantly caused the smile on Takashi''s face to vanish and say with a serious face "After what she did, I don''t think it is important for us to meet again." "But Captain she is waiting for you for over a century and she feels guilty for what she did in the past. " says Isshin with an uneasy tone. "Does it matter after I had lost my life for her?" said Takashi with a serious face then his eyes became sharp as he says "The moment I had lost my life all my feelings for her also died back then." "But Captain she is been keeping an eye on you for a long time." said Isshin with a serious face. "I know and I had also visited Mr. Urahara''s little shop in the past but that was when I had no memory of my past. Just pretend I don''t know any of them and that will be better for everyone." Takashi explained after a sigh. "But Captain back then she had to choose between you and her duty." said Isshin. "You think I don''t know that. Don''t forget the moment I arrived there she was half dead with Sou Fon and I was forced to transfer all their injuries in my body so they can be saved and they decided to disregard me just for the mission. Can you be serious? I had fought the Hollow that had destroyed all of Soul Society in the past and she was trying to help the residents of the Southern Soul Establishment. Be honest Isshin, if I didn''t die after killing that Hollow that day are you sure anyone can stop him after he had devoured me. Hell she even said they didn''t need my help when I had lost my life just because I transferred all her injuries into my body." asks Takshi in anger. "Fine, I will not get in between the two if you however you need to be careful of Aizen." warns Isshin with a grave face. "I am well aware of Aizen''s plots and it seems you have forgotten there was no subordinate of mine, who can hide something dark from me. Even if it''s a hundred-year in the future, he is still not worthy to be a threat for me even if he were to use the Hogyoku. Do remember my death has also given me a few advantages." says Takashi with a confident face and they agreed to not tell anyone about him specially Urahara and Yoruichi. "Don''t worry I will step in when Ichigo is unable to handle the problem." said Takshi with an assuring face as the two of them returned to the Kurosaki house just to catch Karin getting out of the house with hardly any strength in her and can fall any moment as Takashi quickly held her before she falls on the floor "What are you doing outside with your condition Karin?" "Elder Brother Takashi, help me find Ichigo. " said Karin with a pleading face. Giving a nod towards Isshin as they both know why she is looking for her brother Takashi says while putting her on his back "Alright." Chapter 49 - Shocking discovery Edited by_ Dark Spider Human World. Karakura Town. Using his Spiritual senses locating Ichigo wasn''t that hard when he is coming home, however, Takashi also discovered in another side of the city the presence of Sado and Rukia with a Hollow, so he decided to take care of that side before he takes Karin to Ichigo. "Hold on to me as much as you can Karin." said Takashi before he runs towards the direction of Sado and Rukia. Although Sado and Rukia were quite far away from his however with his Spiritual energy back it didn''t take him much time and arriving at the spot he saw Sado throwing Rukia at a flying Hollow who sent used some sound waves to detonate some bombs to make Rukia fall on the ground. "Hado #4 Byakurai." before Sado can even catch Rukia who was falling on the floor a calm tone came from afar and they saw a lightning wave-piercing through the Hollow from their back. "What was that?" asks Sado in surprise when Rukia finally stood still. "It''s you again." although Rukia was surprised the moment she saw the Hado put the moment she saw it was Takashi who fired the wave made her sigh in relief. "The Parakeet." said Karin from Takashi''s back pointing at a bird birdcage. After walking beside the Parakeet, it apologized for causing so many problems for them and by the time it finished its sad story Ichigo also joined them. "Why are the 3 of you looking at me like that?" asks Takashi with a smile when he saw Ichigo, Sado, and Rukia looking at him for answers, as for Karin, she is already in a deep sleep. "Aren''t you going to explain how you defeated the invisible monster?" asks Sado with a serious face as ever. "How can you become so powerful all of a sudden?" asks Ichigo with a serious face. "How can you use Kido so perfectly?" asks Rukia with a serious face, however, before Takashi can deny the truth she says again "Also don''t try to deny it after everything." "Sado do you know what the monsters we were fighting a moment ago truly are?" asks Takashi with a smile. "No I don''t." says Sado shaking his head in confusion. "Then you don''t need to know it until you can see them." said Takshi with a serious face and from his way of speech you can be sure he means it. "I understand." although Takashi is passive and fools around most of the time, however, his friends are well aware of the fact if he is serious about something then it is impossible to change his mind or it is better for you. So with no more argument as an understandable man, Sado left the 3 of them before going to the hospital for treatment. After Sado left Takashi announced "Ket''s return to Ichigo''s house before we continue." Looking at the unconscious Karin in Takashi''s hands Ichigo gave a nod before saying in agreement with "Alright." -------------------- Returning to Ichigo''s house Takashi took Karin to her room and let Yuzu take care of her sister and Isshin is out for some reason and let''s hope it''s not to inform Urahara and Yoruichi. After closing the door of Ichigo''s room Takashi indicates for Ichigo and Rukia to observe. After giving the signal Takashi puts his hand in mid-air before pulling out his Zanpakuto in its sealed form which is a katana that has blue wrapping around its hilt, a dark blue handguard unusual for a katana, a deep blue collar above the square guard, and another one on the hilt, a soy blue tassel attached to the hilt''s end. Its scabbard is dark Blue colored with white ornaments wrapped around it. After he has taken out his Zanpakuto his body got covered into a ball of blue water before vanishing the next moment as his clothes changed into his Gotei 10 Captain uniform, a black Shihakusho under a Captain''s Haori. "No way, how can it be?" says Rukia in disbelief. "When did you, became a Shinigami?" "No, no more importantly why do you have a white overcoat on your black Shihakusho?" asks Ichigo in surprise. "Why don''t you clear him, of his doubts Rukia? " asks Takashi with an indifferent smile. "Do you know why he has a white overcoat and I don''t?" asks Ichigo with a confused face pointing at Takashi, as he didn''t like it when his friend has an extra overcoat while he doesn''t even though he is the one who has become a Shinigami before his friend. You need to remember he had seen Takashi''s soul chains connected to his body and at that time he was a normal person, not a Shinigami because a Shinigami doesn''t have their soul connected to their body. "It''s not a regular overcoat but a Captain''s Haori which is a symbol of a Captain. Of course, you can''t have it but I am also confused about how even he can have one?" asks Rukia in surprise after she had finished her explanations. "Isn''t it simply because I am a Captain." announces Takashi with a smile as he pointed at the Gotei 10 symbol on his back. "No, you are not," said Rukia and Ichigo in unison while completely denying his answer. "What do you mean I am not a Captain when I am wearing the Haori of a Captain, this outrageous." said Takashi with rage on his face. "Can you stop pretending to be a captain and tell me where did you get that Haori and how did you become a Shinigami all of a sudden?" asked Rukia with a serious face as she looked at him with sharp eyes. "Why can''t I be a Captain?" asks Takashi with a serious face. "First of all the Gotei 10 Captain is not a man but a woman, so even if you want to pretend to be a Captain you should have tried another Gotei. However, even if you were to pretend you need to know I am very familiar with all the Captain as my own elder brother is also a Captain." explained Rukia with a proud tone. "Are you sure the Captain of Gotei 10 is a woman, not a man?" asks Takashi with a serious face. "Of course I am very sure it''s a woman even if she is different from all the Captain however when she is needed Captain Matsumoto will never have from her duty." said Rukia with a serious face. "Rangiku Matsumoto?" Chapter 50 - Silver hair Beauty Edited by_ Dark Spider "Yes, the one and only Matsumoto Rangiku." said Rukia with a nod before asking with a serious face before clapping "How do you her full name, can it be she is also in the human world and gave her power to you? If that is the case, now I under how you can become a Shinigami." "No, no no no it isn''t something like that I was just throwing a stone in the dark and it hits the mark. As for my Shinigami ability, I am not sure how I got them but I can only say I had a dream where I was a Shinigami after getting attached by the Hollow the previous night and the next moment you know. I am also a Shinigami now." quickly explained Takashi shaking his head. "This is truly unbelievable." said Ichigo in surprise after hearing the convenient way his friend became a Shinigami since when it is so easy to become a Shinigami and from when all dreams started becoming true. The other day I dreamed of becoming Superman where are my superpowers. "I think there were some fluctuations when you came in contact with Ichigo and the Hollow. So it awakened your Shinigami Powers." says Rukia with a thoughtful face. ''What she believed my lies?'' Takashi says in disbelief when he saw her agreeing with him. "Is it possible to have the Shinigami ability that way?" asks Ichigo with a suspicious tone. "I am a true Shinigami don''t forget who is the expert." says Rukia with a serious face. "Fine you are the boss." said Ichigo with a raised hand as he didn''t have any other choice but to agree with her when she is the one who has granted him his Shinigami ability. "I am glad that you believe in me but as a friend I want the two of you to keep it a secret from everyone cause I don''t want to get involved with the monsters as much as possible." said Takashi with a serious face. "Fine, I understand what you mean." said Ichigo with an understanding face because he also didn''t want to do the work of a Shinigami at first however he was forced to do it when he saw the poor soul who is suffering and he can''t stop himself when he sees that. Although Rukia hesitated for a moment, however, soon she also agreed with a nod before saying "Alright I will keep it a secret however you need to promise me that you will help us if we need your help." "For a beauty like you, I will be always prepared to help." whispered Takashi in her ear coming closer to which made her blush in shyness from the hot breath, and with a tiny tone she replied "Thank you." "Anyway I am getting late and I am sure mom will give me an earful so I better get back home now. said Takashi with a smile as he returns to his human form however before he left he says "Also Rukia if you have no place to stay you can consider my place and I am sure mom and dad won''t mind having another girl beside Orihime at home." After he walks down from the second floor he found his bag in the guest room and after having another look at Karin''s condition he decided to run home cause it is already evening outside. ------------------------- Although most of the times his parents won''t return home from their works, however, today when he had faced a dangerous situation and needed to help they have taken a day off to adopt Orihime into their home and the worst part they didn''t take him with them. "I am home." said Takashi pressing the doorbell with a smile because after a long time today he will not have to welcome his parents in their home but they will. "Welcome back." opening the door of their house said a silver-haired woman with a bright smile on her face as she looks at Takashi. Looking at the smiling face of the girl the smile on his vanished for a moment before it returns with a wider one and his heartbeats accelerated before the water started falling from his eyes as he moved quickly to pull her in a hug before saying "I have missed you so much, how have you been?" ------------------------ After her grandmother has passed down the position of the escort and bodyguard to her, Rossweisse has been promoted as the bodyguard of Odin not long ago and today she has come to Japan to visit the elder Prince Thor and his family with Odin, who also uses the name Mr. Wednesday whenever they are out. While growing up she has heard her mother reciting tales of Odinson Thor''s great adventures however she has never seen him in Asgard ever and asked her about Thor. Her mother then told her the elder Prince has fallen in love with some foreign land human tribe girl and settled on that land instead of taking the Throne of Asgard, which surprised her to no end. While growing up she had slowly started wondering about love albeit almost all her friends had a boyfriend but she has yet to find herself a boyfriend till the day. After many years of hard work she had finally got the position of the bodyguard of King Odin but the emptiness of love was never filled and it even grew without anyone to share her words and to love. One looks at the image of the teenager made her heartbeat accelerate a few times. The teenager has short raven hair that reaches to his neck and has a pair of dark brown onyx eyes, he has fair skin and has a fairly muscular build and in the image, he is wearing a black Japanese Kimono and smiling looking at the camera. From all this even if he cannot be called extremely handsome however calling him average will also not be good. Yes, she has seen many handsome men in her years and many have surpassed him by far in the look department if you compare him with other supernatural factions. From his looks and temperament, no one will believe he is a decedent of a God or believe him to be the son of Prince Thor who has a muscular body while this boy only has a fairly muscular body. Even the average guard in Asgard looks more intimidating than him but why does she feel attracted to this teenager and her heart beats so fast when she looks at him. Can it be love at first sight? How can that he when she has seen a more handsome man than him, maybe it is true love? While she was in a daze looking at the image of the teenager her grandmother asked "What do you think about the little Prince, Rossweisse? " "He looks different than all the man I have seen so far. " Rossweisse said with an honest face. "What do you think about him? Do you think he looks handsome?" asks her grandmother with a smile. "Honestly he is not as handsome as some of the men I have seen in the factions but he has a charm that is different than all others and I think I like him more than the others." said Rossweisse with a smile before asking "But why do you ask Grandmother? " "Because he is your fiance, you see the day he was born I had asked the king to make him your future husband as my repayment as his bodyguard and he agreed." said her grandmother with a smile. "But he is so younger than me?" said Rossweisse with surprise. Although she feels happy knowing she has a fiance and she didn''t have a boyfriend to create a problem for her and the best part of everything her fiance is the young Prince with whom she has fallen in love with a single player, however, it is undeniable he is younger than her so she is worried he may not like her even if she is happy to become his. "So what we have a very long life span, so the difference in age doesn''t matter and after you marry him you will become the next queen when he takes the throne." said her Grandmother with an indifferent smile. "But... " hesitated Rossweisse and looking at her hesitation her grandmother asked, "Do you not like the young Prince, my child, if so don''t worry I will speak with the King and we will break the marriage." Hearing her grandmother saying she will cancel the marriage was a devastating blow for Rossweisse and she was in shock knowing she will lose the chance to marry her first love because of a misunderstanding but when she heard her grandmother''s footsteps getting farther away from her she quickly moved to stop her and explain she will be happy if she gets to marry the Young Price. So from this morning from the moment, she heard she is visiting Thor''s home she was very excited but unexpectedly when she arrived at the Yamamoto house she only found Thor, his long raven-haired beautiful wife Tamako Yamamoto and their orange-haired beautiful adopted daughter Orihime Yamamoto but the boy of her dreams is missing in the house. Although she enjoyed accompanying Orihime however, she was also looking at the door with an impatient face from time to time and she would also look at the clock now and then. When it was evening the doorbell finally rang followed by a shout of a young man "I am home." Odin and Thor didn''t go to open the door as they are having an important conversation upstairs and Lady Tamako who is cooking asks from the kitchen "Orihime dear can you open the door for Takashi?" "On it mom." said Orihime with a smile as she stood from the couch but Rossweisse quickly stooped her before asking "Orihime if it is not inconvenient can I open the door? Please~" "Sure go ahead I don''t see any problems in that." said Orihime with a nod as she sat back on the couch with a smile on her face and saying "Thank you." Rossweisse went to open the door with an excited face. ----------------- Opening the door she found Takashi standing in front of her and her heart skipped a beat making her glad he looks better than in the image and said with a smile "Welcome back." Opening the door and discovering someone unknown at the door she expected him to be surprised and she was right because the smile on his face has vanished for a moment before it returns and became wider while he looks at her with affection and love. He is looking at her with so much love that she has yet to fiend in her mother, it is as if he has found the most precious thing in the world after losing it which made her surprise to no end but the next moment he moved to hug her with so much affection that she didn''t want to resist instead wanted this time to stay still forever and heard him asking with tears in his eyes "I am sorry. " Chapter 51 - You dirty dog edited by_dark_spider After regaining my memories I was afraid even if Unohana and Rangiku don''t kill me for dying on them and keeping them lonely, Grayfia will surely do that when I have kept her alone for a century without notice and I am not sure if she got the news of my death but I was also helpless because death doesn''t come without previous notice. Also, I wanted to rush to the underworld the moment I regained my memories however, I was afraid to face her but even if I were gain my confidence I was still unable to visit her because I don''t know the path to the underworld. Yes, I have become almost as strong as I was in the past because of Suijin accepting me and I have also discovered my body is different from a normal human because a normal human body cannot stay intact after the strong Kido I used in the past. But now that she has forgiven me I am very happy and almost forgot I am at the door of my house. "Rossweisse, Takashi why are the two of you hugging one another?" came Orihime''s questioning tone from my side. Wait¡­ Wait¡­ What did she call her? She is not my Grayfia. ---------------------- Because of the similar face, Takashi didn''t use his Spiritual senses to examine Rossweisse however now that he has taken a closer look he found it to be a mistake and quickly let go of her before apologizing "I am sorry." "No it''s alright." said Rossweisse shaking her head but her face is also red from her previous actions, I have hugged him, I have hugged him, I cannot believe in the first meeting we have hugged. "Why are the three of you not coming inside the house yet?" came a shout from Tamako who has walked out of the kitchen. "Coming mom." as he was feeling ashamed for mistaking someone for his wife he quickly went to his room for a long bath. "Rossweisse comes inside or mom will be angry." said Orihime with a fake grim face just to show the danger they might get in. If Rossweisse were to be hugged by Takashi a few more minutes then she might have fainted and it was good that Orihime has come at the right time but damn it felt amazing to be hugged by her crush however she news to enter the house as she was asked else her future mother in law might get angry at her and so with a nod she says "Yes let''s return." ---------------------------- As the cold water from the shower touches his body and the sound of water smashing to the floor enters his ear with the sound of running water Takashi slowly started to enter a state where the disturbance of the world slowly started fading from his senses. "So my grandfather is Odin Borson and he has never joked about it all this time. Then my father is Thor Odinson, not Tom. Then what about uncle Luke is he Loki? No wonder uncle will always go against dad and grandfather even when they are so nice to him and he asks me to help him revel against dad and grandfather. Although I didn''t understand why would he revel against the two of them as it is useless in the modern world but now it all makes sense. So does that mean I am half God, no wonder my body can sustain all the energy I use. Wait if I have the body of a half God doesn''t that mean not only do I have access to my Shinigami abilities but I also have some other ability that I have yet to unlock. So Loki wants me to join him after I have awakened my strength." Takashi then started meditation to find new strength in his body but no matter how much he tried he wasn''t able to find anything special in himself except his body is stronger than others. After failing to discover his Demi-God abilities he enters his Shinigami world for a small discussion with his Zanpakuto Spirit before training with her for a while. By the time he has finished taking a bath almost an hour and a half is long gone and changing into his regular Dark T-shirt and white pant he walks out of his room with messy hair. "Grandfather how are you doing?" asks Takashi with a smile as he walks to the room where his father and grandfather are arguing. "I am feeling super amazing what about you?" asks Odin with a smile as he looked at Takashi who has different from the past, it''s just he wasn''t able to put his finger on what is different about him. "I am doing great." said Takashi with a smile as he took the seat beside Odin. "Father you and Takashi have a conversation among one another and I will go and check on Tamako in the meantime. " said Takashi''s father with a smile. "Fine quickly get to your wife while I have a man-to-man conversation with my dear grandson." said Odin with a serious face. "Please don''t teach him something perverted and ruin him more than you have else I won''t be able to stop Tamako from using her advanced technology on you." said Takashi''s father with a serious face. "Don''t worry I am not a man who will teach something that will be harmful to his grandson." said Odin with a serious face. "How I wish to believe in you?" said Takashi''s father before leaving the two of them alone. "So how is your improvement, did you get a girlfriend yet?" asks Odin the moment Thor went out of the room. "Nah~ I am having a hard time with the recent events and decided to wait for a while before I approach some beauty." said Takashi shaking his head as he is still worried about how will he face Grayfia however if she has moved on and married someone by now he will never blame her as he had made her wait for a long time. "Come on a dog''s tail can never be straight?" said Odin while knocking on him with a chuckle. "No grandfather I am serious this time." said Takshi with his serious face indication of his stand this time. "Fine let''s not talk about you hitting a girl but you need to tell me what do you think about my gift for you?" asks Odin with a smile. "What gift?" asks Takashi in confusion. "You dog, how can you forget her so soon after hugging her a moment ago and that is at the front Gates?" Chapter 52 - Witches edited by_dark spider Yamamoto House. On the 2nd floor study. "Are you talking about Rossweisse, the silver-haired girl with a business coat?" asks Takashi in surprise as he didn''t know why his grandfather will call her as a gift. "Did you hug someone else besides her at the front gates?" asks Odin with a chuckle. "No I have not but why would you call her as a gift for me?" asks Takashi shaking his head. "You haven''t managed to get a girlfriend even after half of the teenage years have passed, so I have decided to introduce you to your fiance and make sure you don''t get depressed from the lack of affection and be worried." said Odin with a serious face. "FIANCE?!" shouts out Takashi in surprise before standing from his seat and asks with a serious face "What do you mean by fiance grandfather, please explain properly?" "Why are you getting worked up so much just set down and listen to me carefully." said Odin with an indifferent smile and examined how he together with Takashi''s parents decided to make Rossweisse his fiance with the request of Rossweisse''s grandmother. "But I was only a day old and haven''t agreed to that?" said Takashi with a serious face. "Do you dislike her, if that''s so then we can always cancel the mirage however, I want to inform you of one fact you will regret if you let go of her and decide to reject her." said Odin with a very serious face. "I understand what you mean however I need some time before I tell you about my feelings." said Takashi shaking his head while thinking ''I know I will regret if I reject her but I don''t want to use her as a replacement for Grayfia because that way my feelings for her will only be a pretend and I will be deceiving not only her but also myself. Besides, I will never replace anyone with Grayfia, so I will give us some time and wait for a while to know if we are comfortable with one another. Although I had mistaken her as Grayfia however when I looked at her for the 2nd time I also knew she is not my Grayfia from the difference they have even if they have a similar appearance to a certain extent however they are not the same person. Sigh~'' "It''s alright you don''t need to feel restrained as you are still young and I have come to visit you this time because I wanted to inform you about Rossweisse. Just take your time and live to the fullest because you have a long way ahead and it won''t be too long for you to tell me your thoughts when you have passed your teenage years however, try making the decision as soon as you can." said Odin with a smile. "I understand grandfather." said Takashi with a smile as he and Odin left the study. ----------------------- While walking down the stairs Takashi can see Rossweisse, Orihime, and his mother arranging the dinner on the table with a smile on their faces. After scanning the dining room and not finding Thor, Odin asks with a smile "I don''t see Tom in the room, can anyone tell me where did he go this time of the night?" "We are out of cold drinks and he didn''t want to disturb the two of you. So he went to take them himself instead of sending Takashi." said Tamako with a smile when the door was opened and Thor also entered the house with a bag full of Speed bottles in his hand. "Have you started the dinner already?" asks Takashi''s father (Thor/Tom). "No, we were just waiting for your arrival." said Takashi''s mother (Tamako) with a smile as the dinner finally started. While eating Tamako asked what were Takashi and Odin were talking about however, Odin laughed it off by saying it was some irrelevant matter and nothing but how was Takashi''s school, etc. As she didn''t get a proper reply Tamako just asked him to not teach her son some perverted things just like how he did in Takashi''s younger days else he will regret it. Although Odin pretended to not understand what she is talking about Rossweisse also sent him a serious glare which indicated if he were to teach her future husband then it won''t be only her mother in law but Odin also has to deal with her anger. "Are you the one who thought Takashi how to flirt with every beautiful girl he comes across? I have thought better of you but it turns out you are an evil person " said Orihime in disgust as all the respect she had for the old Grandfather vanished instantly. "No~ you guys are accusing an innocent old man!" ----------------------- After the dramatic family dinner, Odin was given the special guest room that his son has prepared for him and Rossweisse was asked to stay in Orihime''s room. While the rest of the family went to their respective room Takashi went out of the house for a small walk around the city using the window of his room. "I wonder if anyone has discovered I have left the house." whispered Takashi with a smile as he walks on the empty street on the road. After walking for a while he arrived at the Karakura town river bank when he discovered someone flying on a broom and the bright moon in the background made it impossible for him to see her face as he exclaims in shock "No way, there are even witches in this world." While he was hesitating whether to take action to stop the arrow or not it passed from his side before piercing the Hollow and killing it instantly as he exclaimed in surprise "A Quincy?" Chapter 53 - Uryus dellima The Ishida family is one of the pureblood Quincy family and holds a very high position among all the Quincy, however, the glory of the Quincy has been destroyed by the Shinigami almost a century ago and they had never gotten the opportunity to regain their former glory since then. Although there used to be many Quincy families in the past, however, there is only the Ishida family left, and that identity is also hidden from the society where it is fear of the Shinigami or the modern world doesn''t need to know is unknown. So with the decline of Quincy, the higher status of the Ishida family among Quincy also became invalid because what is the use of a King without the subordinates. Young Uryu was thought the art of Quincy from his grandfather Ryuken Ishida from childhood, he has only heard the glory of the Quincy but never seen them in action from his grandfather he also got to know how merciless the Shinigami were in the past which made him feel anger at the Shinigami. Although his grandfather will always show anger while talking about the Shinigami, however, he also showed respect, fear, and hatred toward a young raven hair Shinigami Captain who had spared his life. Yes, Uryu''s grandfather didn''t have any knowledge about the Shinigami so he could only describe the teenager Captain by his appearance to his grandson. As Uryu wasn''t a pureblood Quincy like his father his grandfather would always call him less talented than his father or he will never be able to reach the point his father has achieved. Although he wasn''t chosen as the successor of his grandfather and the Quincy will end after his father who in turn looks at the life of Quincy as a child play which makes him angry to no end. His father is always looking down on him and thinks he is not worth anything. All this makes him angry and he wants to prove he is not less than anyone, he wants to bring back the pride and glory of Quincy, as a Quincy himself. Recently he discovered a classmate of his is a Shinigami and he(Ichigo) would skip lessons to hunt a Hollow, this makes him want to defeat the Shinigami and prove Quincy is superior to the Shinigami. So he has started going out of the house at night and would hunt all the Hollows in the town by himself without giving Ichigo the chance to purify the Hollow. Today us also similar to any other night he has come out of the house to hunt Hollows however he had yet to discover any Hollow in the vicinity. After hours of waiting, he started getting bored however when he wanted to return home he discovered one and that was at the side of the riverbank of Karakura Town, by the time he arrived at the river bank he discovered it standing behind someone who is looking at the sky like a fool and the Hollow is preparing to attack. "No, you don''t. " said Uryu with a serious face before he sent a Reishi arrow towards the Hollow before it can even raise its claws. The Reishi arrow was enough to prove for Takashi the one who has erased the Hollow is a Quincy and by the time he turns his head in the direction, the clouds got cleared for the moonlight to show the appearance of the Quincy and it is none other than Uryu. "Uryu my nerd friend, what are you doing here this late at night? "asks Takashi with a smile when he sees Uryu looking in his direction. ''Damn it''s the shameless Takashi if I knew it was him then I would wait for the Hollow to kill him before I killed it. '' not in his wildest dream would he had thought he had saved Takashi of all people and when he has just retracted his Reishi bow and thought of leaving he found Takashi looking at him with a wide smile and calling him names and that hateful smile he made him regret his decision as he says in anger "Who the hell are you calling nerd you shameless bastard? " "I can''t believe the always upright President is cursing, I need to tell this to everyone. " said Takashi with disbelief in his face as he looked at Uryu. "No, I did not. " says Uryu with frustration while looking at Takashi because the moment everyone knows he uses dirty words his reputation will be lost. "Oh you are even a lire, this is truly unbelievable, I wonder how many lies did you use to become the Student Council President. " asks Takashi acting as if he can''t believe Uryu can be so evil. "No, I have never lied to get to this position. " said Uryu in frustration. "I don''t think you are being honest and I need to bring the truth about you in front of everyone. " said Takashi with determination. "No, you won''t. " shouts Uryu in a hurry as he didn''t know how to face this strange situation and when did he do something wrong. "Are you going to threaten me, now? Great, what else are you trying to hide Mr. student council President? What else have you done? " asks Takashi with a serious face with a sharp look in his eyes., "No, I am not, I haven''t done anything you are accusing me of. " As meritorious as he is there was no situation in the past where he had been in a situation and this was frustrating for him. "How much more shameless will be after all this? " asks Takshi with a serious face and the cloud again covers the moon and now he looks very dangerous. "Fine, what do you want? " asks Uryu with a deep sigh. "Are you trying to bribe me? " asks Takashi in disbelief. "No, I am just trying to apologize. " said Uryu shaking his head knowing the more he argues with this shameless idiot the deeper in the hole he will fall. "Then you should have said it in the first place. " says Takashi with a smile before moving close to Uryu and asking "How about you let me become a part of the Student Council? " "I will think about it. " said Uryu in anger before walking away while thinking ''I truly regret saving this Bastard. '' "Make sure to give me a position which has not much work and allows me to attend the school as I please? " shouts Takashi with a laugh from Uryu''s back. "Why don''t you just quit school for all I care? " mumbled Uryu under his breath. "Did you say, something President? " although he has heard everything however he just pretending to not understand asks with a smile. "No, it was nothing. " said Uryu before leaving quickly so Takashi can''t ask for more. "Alright see you in the school tomorrow, Mr. President. " Takashi said looking at Uryu''s back before going on the opposite path. While walking around the city he found a girl standing in front of a 100 Yen Shop before asking in confusion "What are you doing here, late at night Rossweisse? " Chapter 54 - Plans edited by_dark spider It turns out Rossweisse was unable to sleep and came out for a walk and while walking around the town she found this 100 Yen shop that has many goods she would like to bring with her. After taking everything Rossweisse wanted Takashi selected a blue Phoenix-shaped hairpin and paid for it before getting out of the shop. While returning home Takashi started pouring his Spiritual energy into the hairpin and walking slowly beside Rossweisse. "Do you always go jogging after dinner?" breaking the silence asks Rossweisse with a curious face. "Nah~, today I was feeling uncomfortable and wanted to get a breather in the fresh air." says Takashi shaking his head with a smile. "Did something happened?" asks Rossweisse in worry upon knowing he felt uncomfortable for some reason. "Nothing I can think of anyway, enough about me, why don''t you tell me something about you?" says Takashi with a smile. "Ask me anything, I am an open book." said Rossweisse with a smile when she knew Takashi is interested to know about her. "Is that so?" says Takashi with an amused tone from her carefree attitude before asking "What do you think about my parents?" "They are very nice to me and from the way they interact with each other you can be sure they love one another very dearly." says Rossweisse with a thoughtful smile before asking in confusion "But why do you ask?" "Because you will have to stay at the same house as them one day." said Takashi with a smile. "What do you mean? I don''t understand." says Rossweisse in confusion as she didn''t understand why she would have to stay with them. "Look the sky is all clear out of all the clouds." says Takashi suddenly pointing at the sky. "Oh~ the moon is so beautiful today." says Rossweisse with a wide smile while thinking ''Is it because I am with him and being with the person you love make you think everything is beautiful?'' then she turns towards Takashi. "Yes it is and this must be because we are near the river and the cold wind of the river also makes you feel fresh, don''t you agree." said Takashi with a smile. "Yes, it does." says Rossweisse with a smile while thinking ''Although the air back in the home is fresher, however, it never felt this good.'' "I have taken a look at the items you have bought from the 100 Yen shop however to my surprise I didn''t find you buying any ornament from the shop even though there were many and I think you liked some as well." said Takashi with a gentle tone before turning towards her. "I don''t want to use my money to buy some ornaments when I can use it to help others." turning her head and meeting his eyes Rossweisse said with a bright smile on her face. "So all of those were for others, did you bought them for children back at your home." asks Takashi with a smile looking at her and felt she has some backstory he had never known. "Yes the orphanage kids are very helpless even if they receive good donations it''s not enough, you know?" says Rossweisse with a sad smile. "Don''t worry everything will work out eventually." said Takashi with a smile as he cherished her head. Not removing the hand from her head as she also felt good when someone cherish her and said with a smile "Yes I hope." "Alright we have enough of your worry and now that I know you don''t want to spend your money to buy something for yourself, then why don''t I give you something because a beautiful woman like you deserve to have some hair ornament." said Takashi taking out the hairpin he has bought and put his Spiritual Energy all along. "Isn''t it the hairpin you have bought in the shop earlier?" looking at the metallic blue Phoenix hairpin which is reflecting the moonlight asks Rossweisse with a confused smile. "Yes I saw you looking at it and decided to buy it when you were hesitating as it was the last piece in the shop." said Takashi in agreement. "Can you put it on my hair please?" looking at affection in Takashi''s eyes Rossweisse asks with a smile as a drop of tear fell from her eyes because this is the first time she will receive a gift from the opposite gender and the best part of this he is also his fianc¨¦ and the person she has fallen in love with a single place. Now after meeting him person she knew it wasn''t a wrong decision to fall in love with him without having a proper meeting, to be honest, she was worried if he had a bad attitude or some other defect however in their first meeting he hugged her with affection as if he knew she was lonely then the more she talks with him the more she found he is a person who is gentle in the inside and she wouldn''t find someone better then him in life If she were to let him go. Yes, he wouldn''t show his gentle side to everyone unless he cares for them. "I don''t see why not." says Takashi with a smile before putting the hairpin in her hair and thinking ''Although I wanted to put more Spiritual energy in the hairpin however any more than what I have used will disintegrate it instantly. At least it will be enough to activate Bakudo #81 Danku a few times to protect her when she is in danger. However, if the enemy is too stronger than her and there is no other choice than the Hairpin will disintegrate and the enemy will be attacked by a fully chanted Hado #99 Goryutenmetsu.'' "Thank you for your precious gift." said Rossweisse with a shy face. "No, it is the least I can do for someone as beautiful as you, can''t I?" asks Takashi with a smile. "Thank you." Rossweiss says with a shy face while looking down on the ground and not daring to look him in the eye. After that, they started walking toward their home, and by the time they had arrived in front of the house, they have already held the other hand without knowing. Above the clubs, an old man with one eye covered and a young man who has long blonde hair is looking at Rossweisse and Takashi with interest in their face. "What do you think Thor, didn''t I told you they will be very compatible with one another?" asks the old man with a proud smile while looking at his grandson and his bodyguard holding each other''s hand while returning home. "Father, I have never doubted your judgment however I am worried, after all the bad things you have thought him it will be hard for him to be satisfied with only Rossweisse." says Thor with worry in his face. "Don''t worry he is just a young man and by the time he becomes a grown-up he will learn his responsibility but in case he can handle more than one woman I don''t see why should he not have them all, as the future God-King." said Odin with a smile as they followed behind Takashi and Rossweisse from above the clouds. "Let''s just hope Tamako doesn''t do her experimentation after she knows your opinion." Thor said with a nod. "You wouldn''t dare to disclose anything I am talking to you, would you?" asks Odin in uncertainty while getting worried about the cray investigation Tamako would do from time to time and make even the Devils afraid of her but she has her husband to protect her if not he is sure she would be dead a long time ago. "Who knows if I would say anything to her when you are giving our son bad advice, also if you can stop thinking something bad about my wife I will be happy else I will forget you are my father." Thor says with a grim face looking at Odin. Disregarding the threat from his son Odin asks "Have Takashi awakened his divine force, yet?" "Although by his age almost all the Demi-Gods would awaken their divine fore and gain the ability to control some element however so far I have only seen him having superior strength, endurance, and senses than the average human but never did he use something special like my lighting or your light." explained Thor with a worried face. "Yes, I have also discovered the same issues and it might have been caused by his disbelief in the Supernatural world." says Odin with a thoughtful face. "But I am proud he is not cowed and will never back down for a challenge just like us." says Thor with a proud face. "You are right he is as unreasonable as you." "Father?" "Don''t give me that look, have you forgotten why I had taken all your powers in the past and sent you to the human world, already?" "No how can I forgot that event which allowed me to meet the love of my life Tamako who was waiting for me." "As hard-headed as ever anyway, we need to introduce the supernatural world to him before we tell him about his origin." "What do you have in mind, Father?" Chapter 55 - Exhausted After returning home Takashi quickly returned to his room without informing his parents in fear of getting scolded while Rossweisse just went to Orihime''s room to find her deep asleep and she also decided to take a rest. On the other side, the moment Takashi entered his room he jumped on his bed feeling quite exhausted, as a lot has happened the whole day, so the moment Takashi placed his head on the cushion he drifted into the land of dreams. -------------------- The next morning Takashi slept for a long time which made Orihime late because of him, so they had to rush to the school after eating their breakfast. After the kids left for the school Tamako went to clean the dishes while Rossweisse went to help "Can I help you clean the dishes, Lady Yamamoto? " "Sure you are welcome dear. " said Tamako with a gentle smile. "Thank you Lasy Yamamoto. " said Rossweisse with a smile before she started cleaning the dishes with Tamako. While placing the clean plates to the aide Tamako asks with a smile "Did your grandmother ever tell you about your relationship with us? " "Are you talking about the marriage? " asks Rossweisse with a shy face. "So she did tell you about it. " says Tamako with a smile looking at Rossweisse before she asks "Then you are well aware you will become my daughter in the future after you marry Takashi so why are you being so formal with me instead of calling me, mother? " "But... " hearing Tamako asking to be called as a mother made Rossweisse blush and hesitate with a shy face however before she can explain her reason Tamako cuts her with a smile "Come on don''t be shy call me mother whenever we are alone? " "Mother... " While Tamako and Rossweisse are cleaning and having a conversation between the future mother-in-law and daughter-in-law on the second-floor study Odin and Thor are discussing the recent activities of some factions. "Father do you want me to take action? " asks Thor with a serious face knowing the clash in the factions can start a second great war if not stopped in time. "No, the situation is still under control so you should take care of your family and if it is necessary for you to take action I will inform you immediately. " says Odin shaking his head in disagreement when his phone started running as he received it to hear someone explain some events from the other side and finishing the call he explains "It seems there is a minor accident and need my attention. " "Are you returning now? " asks Thor with a raised eyebrow. "Yes. " replied Odin with a nod before calling Rossweisse who left with Odin in a hurry after knowing the situation back in the home. As they were late to arrive at the school a scolding from Misato was expected however Takashi also explained they got late because of him and only he was pushed by Misato to do some extra home works the next day. As the lessons begin he didn''t get the chance to blackmail Uryu for a position in the student council and soon after the first period he felt a hollow appearance in the town when Ichigo and Rukia left the class with some excuses however Uryu just looks at their back and didn''t follow them instead he looks at Takashi with some unknown expression on his face. At the lunch hour while eating Takashi and Tatsuki got a call from the Misato who explained the selection of the National Kendo competition will begin in a few days and they should be prepared for it. After lunchtime was over the classes continued as usual before the end of today''s classes. -------------------- "Why are you following us? " asks Takashi in annoyance while walking home and giving Tatsuki a dead glare, as much beautiful as Tatsuki is, she will also oppose him in every chance she will get and so will he. Although he liked her in the past however when he regained his memories and remembered his woman the affection he felt for her also became less serious than before. "Who wants to follow a hateful guy like you? I am just walking Orihime home, so a shameless guy such as yourself can''t do anything strange to her. " says Tatsuki with a sneer. "Do I look like a person who will do something strange to his sister? " asks Takashi with a serious face. "She is your foster sister and with how shameless you are I hardly doubt you can hold your when you are alone with a beautiful girl like Orihime. " says Tatsuki with a chuckle. "Tatsuki, don''t be so mean to Takashi. " says Orihime in disagreement before turning to Takashi and saying after blinking twice "Don''t worry I trust in you. " *Wink* wink "Hey how can you take his side when we are the best of friends for a long time. " asks Tatsuki in disbelief. "Why do I feel you want to say the opposite of what you think? " Takashi is also in disbelief after hearing her double-meaning words. "You guys are just overthinking things. " says Orihime with a smile when they heard the call of a cat from their side making all of them surprised. Meaw~ "Takashi, look it''s the cat from that candy store we went to the other day. " Tatsuki says in excitement while pointing at the black cat on the wall. "Tatsuki, don''t you know how much he hates cats, do you want him to hurt it? " asks Orihime in worry, quickly stopping Tatsuki. "I know that, however, the other day he was truly fond of this cat. " says Tatsuki with a reassuring smile. "No, way Takashi who loves a cat that is the same as saying North and South are the same things. " says Orihime with disbelief as she looks at Takashi who was silent all this time. ''You are the reason I hate cats even when I didn''t remember my past. Was my hatred for you that strong to make me hate you when I didn''t know, why I hate you? You were the first woman I felt affection for and even proposed to after my death back then and you were always competitive, you would always come to play. Was my affection for you that strong that I would care for you even when I didn''t remember my past and hated all the cats? Why? Sigh~ Whatever after my death in the Southern Soul establishment I understood your feelings and you don''t have to pretend because I know you chose your path and so will I never have the thought of receiving your affection. Let''s just pretend we don''t know one another for the rest of the days to come. Sigh~ '' thought Takashi with a deep sigh with different emotions in his eyes as he looks at Yoruichi who is in her cat shape before he turns towards Orihime and Tatsuki to say "I am not interested to waste my time for a cat. " "But you clearly wanted it in the past. " says Tatsuki with a confused face. "Is it true? Do you want that cat? " asks Orihime in surprise. "Well that''s in the past and I have lost all my interest in it. Now can we go or do you want to get scolded by mom and dad? " says Takashi pulling his sister and friend as they disregarded the cat on the wall and before long their shadow vanished from Yoruichi''s sight. "Why do I feel empty all of a sudden? " asks Yoruichi looking at Takashi''s back while remembering his eyes which has so many ever-changing emotions in his eyes while he was looking at her and his final words made her shaken was it aimed at her ''No I am overthinking everything because of my guilt but if I were to help him that time then a lot of Southern Soul Establishment workers would have lost their lives. Why am I thinking about the past, he is not Takashi but just someone who looks identical to him. '' Above some tall raising building, Kisuke fixed his hat while looking at Takashi who is walking faster away with the girls "Did he truly discover my location? Is that way he looked in my direction. So you have retained your memories Captain Nohara and the theory of rebirth in the world of the living wasn''t just an imagination. How interesting. " ------------------------------ After arriving at the Yamamoto house Orihime and Takashi got to know Odin and Rossweisse had left without informing them which made them feel a little sad while Tatsuki got curious and Orihime explained yesterday Takashi and her grandfather came to visit them with his beautiful bodyguard. After Orihime closed the door of her room, Tatsuki asks with a suspicious face "What do you think Takashi thinks about that foreigner girl? " "Oh~ he hugged her with tears in his eyes the first time they met. " Orihime said with a raised hand before she started explaining how funny it was and she had never thought someone like Takashi can make that face. ''Why does he always run after others when he has me, alright if you don''t want to stop then I will challenge you and after I defeat you I will make you promise you will only look at me and only me. '' thought Tatsuki in determination as she tightens the grip on her fist as she knew if she doesn''t speed up her game then with the flirting nature of Takashi sooner or later he will be attracted to someone and she might lose him to that stranger. ----------------- While taking a shower Takashi entered his inner world as Suijin asked him "Why do you look so tired up master? " "Do I? " asks Takashi with a bitter smile. "If you are worried about your death in the past then don''t push yourself too hard cause it wasn''t your fault, to begin with. " says Suijin with a gentle smile. "But I have left them alone for so many years, how do I face them after keeping them lonely for a century? " says Takashi. "It wasn''t your fault besides I am sure when they know you are back they will be happier than the anger they feel after losing you. " said Suijin wing a confident face. "Maybe... " Chapter 56 - Ichigos recollection of memories Karakura High. Kendo club. "and that''s another point for me. " says Takashi with a smug smile as he hits Tatsuki on the head. "No, I don''t agree, let''s try again. " says Tatsuki in disagreement she attacked Takashi once again just to get another hit and asks in frustration "Can you become so strong overnight? " "If only you knew. " says Takashi with a sigh before saying with a smile "Just admit defeat you can not win against me. " "Never. " says Tatsuki as she rushed in frustration towards Takashi. After a few rounds of devastating loss, Tatsuki and Takashi finally decided to take a break as Tatsuki asks while breathing heavily "How can you dodge all my attacks so effortlessly when you were not able to keep up with me in the past? " "Experience my dear, it''s all because of years of experience. " says Takashi with a mysterious smile while thinking about his days as a Shinigami captain and the life and death battles he had gone through if after all that battle Tatsuki can land a single hit on him, does he even qualify to call himself Unohana''s husband. "What do I smell? " says Tatsuki, inhaling a few times as she looks at Takashi in disgust. Getting confused by her sudden actions Takashi also smelled himself but found nothing wrong and asks in confusion "What is it? I don''t smell anything. " Giving a nod and inhaling a few more times Tatsuki makes an understanding face before saying affirmation "I know what I smell. " "What? " asks Takashi with surprise cause he can''t even smell something with his enhanced senses, so how can she smell something. "It''s bullshit. " said Tatsuki with a chuckle. "Are you making fun of me? " asks Takashi with a red face indicating his frustration from the way Tatsuki makes fun of him. "What if I am you shameless, idiot? " asks Tatsuki with a smile as the second round of fierce strikes began. --------------------- After the purification of a Hollow not far from the school Ichigo and Rukia were returning to the school when they got attracted by the noises from the Kendo club and stopped by just to discover Takashi and Tatsuki going against one another to claim the other party''s life. "Will the two of them ever stop arguing with one another? " asks Ichigo, shaking his head. "What do you mean? " asks Rukia in confusion as she doesn''t have much information on Takashi even when she is curious about him as Ichigo starter explaining about the past. Tatsuki, Takashi, and Ichigo are friends from their childhood and the first time they met was in the park near his home. At that time he went to the park with his mother to make friend with the other kids at the same age as himself however, the moment he arrived in the park he found Takashi ans Tatsuki are fighting with one another and to his surprise after the two of them were stopped by their mother. Takashi''s mother started scolding Takashi instead of complaining to Tatsuki''s mom who was even stopping Takashi''s mother from hitting him instead of caring about Tatsuki''s injuries after the fight. Honestly, Takashi was also injured however as kids how much harm can they do to one another. "Why would aunt Tamako scold Takashi instead of complaining to Tatsuki''s mother? " cutting Ichigo Rukia asks in confusion. "You aren''t wrong to ask that however, I want to tell you something more interesting. You see at that time I and mom thought it was Tatsuki''s mom who was scolding Takashi not his mom. However, after approaching them we found it to be the other way around and it turns out the woman who is scolding is not Tatsuki''s mom but Takashi''s mother herself. As for the reason why she was scolding and hitting is that in their first meeting he pulled Tatsuki in a hug after shaking her hand for friendship before raising her skirt to see her underpants after which he declares that he has marked her and now she belongs to him. When someone wants to fight he doesn''t care about gender and fights back and by the time their mom reacted we had already arrived. " explained Ichigo with a smile. "So he was a perverted shameless from childhood, no wonder he has a sweet mouth and I think it''s good for me to be careful around him in the future. " says Rukia with a thoughtful face as Ichigo resumed his explanation. From our first meeting, they would fight the first chance they got and I would have to get caught in the crossfire every time I would try to stop them, so after a while, he decided to stop himself from interfering in their quarrel. Anyway, after they started their preschool they would go to school together, play together and fight against the bullies when one of them is in trouble however the more days passed the argument of Tatsuki and Takashi never stopped instead it grew more and more as days passed, however, Ichigo has already understood they also care about the other very much. By the time they joined the middle school Takashi and Tatsuki has already become famous delinquents after betting on anyone for no proper reason and meddles in others business. Although my high school Tatsuki has stopped meddling in others problem however she would still fight as a young heroine when she sees a crime in action but Takashi is still the same as a few days he had smashed a few guys whom Ichigo has fitting even when he wasn''t sure why is he doing so. "Then what about you? " asks Rukia, pushing him in his explanation. "I have stopped meddling in other''s business a lot at the death of my mother and if not for aunt Tamako who is like a mother to me and my sisters, I am not sure if I would regain my ability to stand back. " says Ichigo said with a sad sigh before shaking his head he continued his explanation "Anyway let''s return to the topic at hand first. It was middle school when Takashi and Tatsuki''s active aggression had reached the limit when they started their Kendo training. He also told us it is because Takashi has more strength as a man so he is more reliant on his strength while Tatsuki on the technique. This is why whenever they would have a match Takashi would lose by a single point each time and so the score. 5000 (Tatsuki) vs (Takashi) 49036. " "Then why is Takashi playing around with Tatsuki instead of losing. " asks Rukia in confusion when Takashi turns towards them to ask with a smile "Hey Rukia what are you looking at come join us? " "Are you sure? " asks Rukia with a smile before entering the Kendo club leaning Ichigo behind speechless. "Come on I am not done yet? " Chapter 57 - Western Tokyo Kendo Tournament 1 Western Tokyo. Central Kendo Stadium. All the students who wanted to participate in the preliminary matches of the National Kendo tournament from the schools under the jurisdiction of Western Tokyo gathered in the central Kendo Stadium of Western Tokyo. As the Karakura town is also under the jurisdiction of Western Tokyo it was no exception for the Kendo club of Karakura High to gather here as well. "Remember everyone when you take part in the match you need to make sure you don''t underestimate your opponent and If a boy is fighting a girl... " Misato started explaining and encouraging her students at one side of the stadium. While listening to Misato''s explanation Takashi suddenly felt a Devil aura from his left side and training his head he discovered a group of girls in the Kuoh academy uniform entering the stadium from the front gate then he focused his gaze on a young bespectacled woman with long straight black hair that extends down to her knees, with split bangs and heterochromic eyes, with a violet left eye and a light brown right eye finally her charm increased from the blue, semi-rimmed glasses with square lenses that she wears. While Takashi was looking at the girl it seems the girl in question also discovered his instance gaze and turns to meet his eyes with a cold face. "Takashi, why are you checking out the Kuoh academy girls instead of focusing on teacher Misato''s explanations. " asks Tatsuki pulling him by the ear as he retreats his gaze from the Devil girl. "Please don''t pull my ears in the future. " says Takashi with a serious as he quickly freed his ear from Tatsuki''s grip while thinking ''Although that Kuoh academy girl has strong Demonic energy in her however from the mixture of human energy, so I can assume she is not a pure-blood devil but a reincarnated Devil. I wonder how are you doing dear, please forgive me for leaving you alone for so long but worry not husband will visit Kuoh soon and visit the underworld soon Sigh~ '' After the appointed time the Stadium gates got closed and the authority stopped allowing entry for the late arrived schools while the matches officially begin. "When is your number Tatsuki? " asks Takashi with a smile after he returned beside his school''s group. "My match is on the stage numbered C. What about you? " asks Tatsuki with a smile as she showed her token to him. "My match is on the stage numbered A.," said Takashi with a smile. "I will be chairing for you so don''t lose to someone alright. " says Tatsuki with a smile. "Alright let''s do our best and make sure some strange with no name defeats us alright. " Takashi agreed with a smile. "There are a total of 256 participants in this year''s Western Tokyo Kendo Championship. The Participants who can reach the top 8 will be able to take part in the Tokyo Championship and if you can keep your position among the top 8 in there you will be able to participate in the Japanese Kendo Championship for the Highschool level. Today the first 4 rounds will be the elimination rounds in which if you are defeated you will lose the chance to participate in the next few rounds. The 5th round will be for the Semifinals and the ones who win will directly be moved to the 7th or the Semifinals. As for the 6th round will be among the participants who lost in the 5th round and will be given the chance to prove themselves and get the position in the semi-finals if they can win in the 6th round. Now that we are done please prepare yourself and good luck. " After that, the elimination rounds started and after a few hours, it ends and the only remaining members in the Karakura high are Tatsuki and Takashi. "It seems you guys are the only ones left. " says Misato with a serious face. "Don''t worry teacher we will not lose. " says Tatsuki with a confident face. "Although the competition will be hard from this point on, however, I am still confident enough to stay in the game for a while. " says Takashi with a confident smile. "Just try your best. " says Misato with a smile when the announcer again starts calling in the loudspeaker. "As the elimination rounds have ended now the final rounds will be held in the Central stage. Please wait for the authority to remove the extra stage meanwhile you can rest. " after that, it took around 5 to 10 minutes to clear the extra temporary stages before long only the central stage is left in the stadium when the announcement came once again "The first match will be between Tsubaki Shinra of Kuoh Academy Vs Takashi Yamamoto of Karakura High. Please take your position on stage soon. " Hearing the announcement everyone of the Karakura high turns in the direction of the Kuoh Academy direction just to find the glasses girl to walk out from the group of girls as Tatsuki says with a smile "It''s the glasses girl you were checking out before. I bet she will be surprised after fighting a shameless guy like you who will hit a woman without a second thought. " "Don''t put it like that when you the woman are the ones who always ask for gender equality and now that I am giving you the same thing you want. Why are you complaining? " asks Takashi with a serious face. "Whatever just don''t get defeated cause I am the only one who can defeat you. " says Tatsuki with a serious face. "You need to worry about yourself and make sure to not lose when before the finals. " says Takashi with a smile while looking at Tsubaki with has already walked to the stage. "Are you done with gawking at me? " asks Tsubaki with a cold tone as Takashi steps on the stage. "No, I can never be satisfied looking at you no matter how long I look at you. " says Takashi with a smile while shaking his head in denial. "You shameless guy, stop wasting my time and take your position. " says Tsubaki with frustration after getting teased by this shameless guy. "As you command my beautiful Princess but you need to be careful as I am a person who follows the rule of gender equality. So I won''t be holding back. " says Takashi with a carefree smile as he takes his stance. "Say that if only you can land a hit on me. " says Tsubaki with a serious face. "If you say so? " says Takashi with a smile when the referee gave the signal as the both of them have taken their position and the next moment they started moving. Sound of whistel~ after whistling the referee shouts out "Hit" Chapter 58 - Western Tokyo Kendo Tournament 2 Western Tokyo. Central Kendo Stadium. Although Kendo and Batojutsu''s concepts are not the same however the concept came from the same branch of Swordsmanship. The very old age sword style which is focused on sword drawing is often called Battojutsu which Takashi used in the time when he was a Captain of Gotei 10. However, if you think just because he used Battojutsu which is more focused on drawing swords which is why he doesn''t know how to use swords after drawing it then you are very much mistaken. Because after drawing the sword he needed to use it in the fight without putting it back on its cover and using the sword continually is the modern sword''s style or some might like to call it Kendo. So it should be clear to everyone why he suddenly became so good. Now back to the present. The moment the Referee signals to start the match Tsubaki and Takashi moved towards one another at their maximum human speed. When they came into the attack range of one another Takashi gave Tsubaki many fake openings while pretending to be a fool and when Tsubaki found the shameless pervert to be a waste of her time she decided to take the easiest approach and end the match at the first chance. So with a cold face, she strikes him in the belly just for him to dodge her with a simple jump before slamming his bamboo sword on her head mercilessly as the referee signals the end of the match and calls out "Hit~ The winner of the match is Takashi Yamamoto from Karakura High. " "How can this be? " Tsubaki asks absentmindedly while looking at Takashi''s face who is smiling like a fool as she regains her bearings after the announcement of the referee and looks at him in disbelief. "You have been defeated, my dear? " says Takashi with a smile while looking at Tsubaki''s surprised face. "No, it was not like that. " says Tsubaki in frustration, understanding that Takashi has defeated her as he had reminded her but she doesn''t accept her defeat cause he was pretending to be weak, which means he tricked her to defeat her, didn''t he. "Say what you must, but you have been defeated and if you want to say otherwise why don''t you come and face me in the finals. " says Takashi with a smile before walking out of the stage without care from her protest. "Just you wait, this isn''t the end. " says Tsubaki with determination looking at his back. After Takeshi''s match, it only took a few matches before Tatsuki''s turn "Tatsuki Arisawa of Karakura High vs Kazuma Kuwabara of Sarayashiki Junior High. Contests please take your Place. " Looking in the direction of the students of Sarayashiki Junior High Takashi spotted a thick reddish-orange hair guy with the 1950s hairstyle getting out from his group and he is relatively tall but the thing that separated him is the fact that guy has some Spiritual energy in him which surprised Takashi a little because he didn''t notice him previously ''Maybe it''s because of Tsubaki, who has a stronger presence which stole my attention from someone with so small presence as him. Then again he should be stronger than Tatsuki. '' as he has already made a proper conclusion he decided to warn Tatsuki by putting a hand on her shoulder to give a warning "Be careful of that light pol, I think he is dangerous. " "Come on he is just tall don''t forget we have defeated even taller guys than him, in the past." says Tatsuki with a smile as she continued to the top of the stage discharging Takashi''s warning. "Take your position to begin. " says the referee with a shout as Tatsuki strikes Kazuma Kuwabara in the next moment while Kuwabara stood on the spot like a stupid without moving. After Tatsuki was declared a winner she asks him why he didn''t make a move to which he said he will not strike a girl and rather lose as a man just to make Tatsuki angry at him before saying he should try to will the next match and fight against Takashi just to know how a man should never do discrimination between man and woman. She also felt proud to be Takashi''s friend because he doesn''t discriminate between man and woman which a worrier should do when in a battle. "You are quite lucky that guy gave up without a fight. " says Takashi with a smile as Tatsuki returned to his side. "He is just stupid and if by any chance he gets to the semifinals and becomes your opponent give him a good punishment for understanding me. Do you understand. " says Tatsuki in anger. "Yes, mam you are the boss. " says Takashi with a smile when he felt a sharp gaze pointed at him just to find it to be Tsubaki who is keeping an eye on him and shook his hand toward her just to make her blush and look on the other way after getting found out when Misato comes to their side to say with a smile "Congratulation for reaching the semifinals and getting a place on the Tokyo area matches. " After a while, the 5 round also finalized Takashi and Tatsuki were asked to rest as the 6th round will take a while to be concluded. This result had made everyone surprised because these 4 had also faced one another in the 4th round so the authority decided to not make the same opponent face one another again instead swipe the opponents. After 15 minutes of break, the announcer finally started her explanation "Now that we have arrived at the Semifinals the rules of the match will be changed and instead of one round now there will be 3 rounds in every match and the consistent who wins 2 out of 3 will be declared victorious. Now it is time we announce the char for the Semifinals. The first battle will be against Takashi Yamamoto of Karakura Town Vs Kazuma Kuwabara of Sarayashiki Junior High. Both contestants please take your position at the arena. " "Dont hold back do you hear me. " as Takashi stood up from his seat Tatsuki says with a serious face. "You don''t need to remind me twice. " says Takashi with a smile as he walks to the arena with an indifferent face however if Aizen was here then you would hear him saying, The kid is in danger as his captain hates to fight a man and never holds back. "You are the guy whom Tatsuki-san has told me about. " asks Kazuma Kuwabara with a raised brow while looking at Takashi who has an indifferent face. "Dude you shouldn''t have let her win like that. " says Takashi with a smile. "I don''t fight girls. " says Kazuma Kuwabara shaking his head. "Now that''s just stupid because when death doesn''t discriminate who are you. " says Takashi with a serious face. "You won''t understand. " says Kazuma Kuwabara with a serious face. "Whatever let''s just be done with our match and talk with our sword to prove who is right. " says Takashi pointing his bamboo sword at Kazuma Kuwabara. "Fine by me. " says Kazuma Kuwabara as the referee gives the signal to start the match. The next instant Takashi vanished from his spot the moment he heard the referee giving the signal to start the battle and without even giving Kuwabara a chance to extend his bamboo sword he slammed his bamboo sword on his head causing him to fall on the floor before announcing "And that''s one strike for you. " "Hit. " when Kuwabara falls on the floor, the referee finally discovers Takashi and announces the result. "Damn it how can a human move so fast. " asks Kuwabara in frustration before getting up from the floor while rubbing his head in confusion. Outside the arena, Tatsuki was also surprised thinking "When did that shameless perfect become so fast? " On another side, Tsubaki also had a surprised face looking at Takashi because even she didn''t catch his movement as she didn''t expect a human to be so fast but that speed was truly inhuman and she should ask her King to observe Takashi and make him part of their peerage however when she took another look at Takashi she can not find anything special about him and his looks is only above average "I wonder if he is truly the one, I am looking for? " Although he didn''t use any Spiritual Energy earlier however with his mastery of flash steps it isn''t hard for him to use parts of the art with ease. So when he is using something that fast, it would be strange if anyone could spot his movement and say to himself "Maybe I went too fast and need to slow down else someone might suspect me. " By the time Takashi and Kuwabara have taken their place, the referee has already given the signal and this time Kuwabara is the one who made the first move by dashing forward and slashing towards Takashi''s bally while saying with a smile "Got you. " "Yes, almost. " says Takashi with an indifferent smile before placing his bamboo sword in the way of Kuwabara''s bamboo sword to block it and using a strong force to push it back which caused Kuwabara to step back a few steps when Takashi slashed at his head mercilessly. "Not again. " says Kuwabara with a serious face before rolling on the floor to save himself from Takashi''s strike and the next moment he again jumps to slash Takashi from the back when Takashi also dodged the slash by bending his body enough to let the bamboo sword to pass over his head the with a seif move he slammed his bamboo sword on Kuwabara to fly out of the arena before asking "Did I again went to far. " "I am alright. " says Kuwabara with some effort before trying to stand up with all his might just to fall again. "Are you sure dude? " asks Takashi, worried sure he doesn''t like the guy however he also doesn''t want to hurt someone without a proper reason. "Well it is painful sure, however, nothing I can not handle. " says Kuwabara with a smile as he pushed himself with some effort before looking at the referee to ask "What are you waiting for? " "Oh~ right. " finally understanding the situation the referee shouts with a nod "Hit and the winner is Takashi Yamamoto of Karakura High and our first consistent for the final match of Western Tokyo area. " After the announcement, Takashi walks out of the arena before saying as he looks at Kuwabara with a smile as he extends his hand for a handshake "You are one strange guy. " "You are also not that normal. " says Kuwabara with a smile while shaking Takashi''s hand. "Let''s meet in the Tokyo area Kendo tournament once again. " says Takashi with a smile. "I hope you will improve by then else I will not lose to you again. " says Kuwabara with a smile before returning to his group. "Tatsuki Arisawa of Karakura Town vs Tsubaki Shinra of Kuoh Academy please step in the arena and take your place. " Chapter 59 - Western Tokyo Kendo Tournament finals 1 Western Tokyo. Central Kendo Stadium. By the time the announcement was finished Tsubaki and Tatsuki had already stood up from their seat and started walking to the arena with their bamboo sword in hand. Knowing a human can not match a devil in strength not in reflexes because of the difference in their spirit he decided to hold Tatsuki''s hand to warn her with a serious face "Tatsuki be careful when you are up there because she is not normal. " "What do you mean? " asks Tatsuki with a raised eyebrow. "Just be careful. " as it was too complicated Takashi just warned her with a serious face. "Alright. " although she didn''t know why would he have so serious expression nevertheless Tatsuki knew he wants good for her but that girl has lost against Takashi before, so it shouldn''t be that difficult, right? By the time Tatsuki has walked up to the arena Tsubaki has also walked on the arena for a while and she was looking at Tatsuki with a serious face all along. First, she had gotten a lot of surprises from Takashi who should be a human, and second Tatsuki appears quite close to him, so she needs to be cautious of Tatsuki who knows what are the two of them hiding. "Hope you don''t disappoint me. " says Tsubaki with a cold face as she looks at Tatsuki who has stepped into the arena. "Make sure to give me a good fight cause I don''t want to disappoint everyone after the first match of the semifinals. " says Tatsuki with a serious tone disregarding the cold face of her opponent. "Begin. " when the two opponent has taken their positions the referee called out before backing out of the arena, so he doesn''t get in the way. The next moment the sound of bamboo sword clashing can be heard from the arena where you can see Tatsuki blocking the bamboo sword from Tsubaki. While blocking her opponent who has rushed towards her at the same time as when she had moved to hear the referee but it was her opponent who made the first move and she had no other choice but to block at the last moment. The first defeat in her life from Takashi was a huge blow for her and when she saw how close Tatsuki is to him Tsubaki thought this girl with shirt hair might also have the same ability as the boy because from the beginning they are the only ones that have yet to lose a single match. So when the match begins she didn''t want to think of allowing her opponent to attack instead she strikes with an aggressive face just to find her opponent blocking her with some effort nonetheless her opponent had stopped her attack. This was a good start however when she puts a little more force into her bamboo sword she found Tatsuki to lose against her strength and even getting pushed back which was disappointing to her nonetheless. As Tatsuki was losing against her opponent she clenched her tooth tightly and with all her might pushed her opponent and Tsubaki who was confused got pushed back however soon retaining her calm she strikes at Tatsuki the next moment before Tatsuki can strike. As the bamboo sword hits Tatsuki on the hand the referee calls out "Hit~ " With that Tsubaki has gained a point and Tatsuki is looking at her in surprise after getting the quick response from her opponent while thinking ''I need to up my game a little bit. '' Away from the arena, Takashi had seen everything clearly and knew even if Tsubaki wasn''t a Devil but a human even then the result would be the same and she would still be the winner because of her superior ability to calculate the situation nonetheless she Devil ability is also a plus for her swift victory as she has superior strength and reflexes which is overwhelming for any human without a special ability. With the second round of the match, the result is still the same and Tsubaki won the fight back to back even if it wasn''t as easy as it was previously and Tatsuki has done her best, a Devil is stronger it is undeniable and the skill Tsubaki has from life and death situation is not something Tatsuki who only learned from a teacher can match. ----------------------- After losing the match Tatsuki directly walks beside Takashi with an ashamed face it''s not that she feels bad for losing the fight but she regrets when Takashi is in the final and she was unable to face him but her opponent was just too abnormal. As Tatsuki walks beside him with a sad face not saying anything to Tsubaki who has also returned to her position with a serious face Takashi quickly asks Tatsuki in worry a he isn''t fond of her sad face "Are you alright? " "I am sorry, Takashi? " says Tatsuki with a guilty tone as she looks at Takashi with pain on her face however she is still looking at the floor not being able to look at him in the eye. "It''s alright to you have done your best, it''s just your opponent isn''t normal. " said Takashi shaking his head before he pulls Tatsuki''s face by the chin just to find her looking at him with a red face and water at the corner in the eye. "But I am not the one who will fight you in the finals. " says Tatsuki with a sad tone. Removing the water from the corner of her eye Takashi said with a smile "Just train harder and make sure you don''t lose to anyone else next time. " "I will do my best. " said Tatsuki with a serious face giving him a nod. "Good. " said Takashi with a smile before he turns towards Tsubaki who is also looking at him all this time and this time there is a hidden fire of excitement in her eyes when she looks at him without turning her head and looks at him in the eye to match his gaze. As the final match is the most important match of the day the Authority has said the winner has to win 3 out of 5 to get the championship of the tournament and they were also given 30 minutes of break so it doesn''t give advantage to the other party. "Don''t lose alright. " says Tatsuki looking at Takashi''s back. "I will try my best. " says Takashi with a reassuring smile before walking to the stage where Tsubaki is looking at him with a serious face. "It won''t be the same as the last time. " says Tsubaki with a serious face. "I hope you don''t hold back and make this interesting for me else the result will be the same. " says Takashi with a smile as he looks at Tsubaki. "Don''t worry this time I will go all out. " says Tsubaki with a nod as the referee calls out "Begin~" Chapter 60 - Western Tokyo Kendo Tournament conclusion Western Tokyo. Central Kendo Stadium. As she had lost against Takashi instantly before this time when the referee had given the signal Tsubaki didn''t make the first move instead she kept a vigilante look on his every action. Just like previously when he had shown her many opening this time it wasn''t any different, no it can be said she can find more opening than before as he is just looking at her with an indifferent face without moving from his spot and unlike before when she was overconfident this time she observed him more carefully. ''Why can not I find a single opening after taking another look, it''s like I am fighting against hundreds of men, not just one. '' thought Tsubaki with a serious face as she looks at Takashi who is looking at her just like how she is looking at him. The more she observes him the more she gets clear it isn''t that he a showing her the openings he has but he is confident to counter her every move which is why he is so indifferent. "If you are going to just stare at me all day without making a move then let me make the first move. " says Takashi with an indifferent face as he walks towards Tsubaki slowly with as if he is out for a walk not to have a serious Kendo match against Tsubaki. Although Takashi is walking slowly and looking at her with an indifferent face however Tsubaki felt more pressure from his every step than when she met the elder sister of her King, it just shows how much pressure she is fleeing from a casual movement from a normal human. When Takashi arrived a few steps away from her, he casually raised his bamboo sword before slashing it towards her head without a hind of any kendo style and the speed was also not that fast to everyone''s surprise. Although Tsubaki was fleeing some unknown pressure from Takashi however she still made her move and puts her bamboo sword in the way to block the descending attack easily with her none human speed while thinking ''Why am I fleeing so much stressed, it was a mistake on my part that I had lost against him. '' With a firm understanding of the situation, Tsubaki regained her confidence, and when she tried to push the Takashi''s bamboo sword she can feel some resistance from him but it''s only a little stronger than Tatsuki which is normal considering he is a boy and nothing she can not overpower. So when she knew it wasn''t that serious of a matter Tsubaki used more force in her bamboo sword to push back Takashi''s sword and slashed at his belly the next moment with her superior speed without giving him the chance to understand what happened. "Have you finally decided to make a move? " asks Takashi with a smile before using his bamboo sword to stop Tsubaki''s bamboo sword with ease. "If you are so serious then why should I hesitate anymore? " asks Tsubaki with a cold face as she looked at Takashi''s indifferent smile. "Good then make it interesting. " Says Takashi with a nod before pushing her back casually which shocked Tsubaki to no end when she is being forced back so easily by a normal human as she remembered the speed Takashi had used before and even she wasn''t able to keep up ''That''s right how can he be so weak when he can move so fast, I have been tricked again. '' Although Tsubaki had understood the situation already however before she can react Takashi has already made his strike at her belly mercilessly as the referee shouts out "Strike~ " As the strike wasn''t that strong so it didn''t do any harm to Tsubaki or she might not even felt the strength from the strike because of her Devil physique and looks at Takashi with a hateful eye before the two of them takes their position as the referee again gives the signal to start the next round. This time there wasn''t any hesitation not did she felt any fear just had one thought which is ''I need to defeat this tricky basterd. '' and she strikes with an aggressive face just to be blocked by Takashi again. As she already knows he is not as weak as she had expected Tsubaki didn''t step back inside she used more force on her hand as did Takashi however no one was able to move the other when Takashi asks with a surprise on his face as he looks behind Tsubaki to ask "What''s that on your back? " Although she was serious however when she was asked with that surprised face from Takashi a confusion and curiosity also appears on Tsubaki''s face as she turns back to know "What is it? " The moment Tsubaki turns her the strength she was using to push back Takashi disappeared as she was pushed back as Takashi hits her on the head taking the opportunity as the referee calls out "Hit~ " Not finding anything as she turns her head and feeling the push followed by the sudden hit on her head made everything clear for Tsubaki as she understood one thing clearly ''She has been trucked by him once more. '' and quickly turning towards him she moved aggressively to hold him by the collar and asks "Why you shameless basted, how can you trick me? " As the angry face of Tsubaki comes close to his, Takashi can smell her sweet smell and feel her every breath however he is in public and can feel Tatsuki looking at him with a ship eye, yet ignoring all that Takashi says with a smile "It''s not that I don''t like when you are close to me and your smell is also to my liking however we are in public and your face is too close to me. So if you can please restrain yourself for a while then, I will be glad. " "Why you shameless perverted cheating basterd, who wants to get close to you? " understanding the situation Tsubaki quickly moved from Takashi with a red face before cursing in embarrassment as her heart is beating quite fast for some reason unknown to her. "While I can not deny I am indeed a shameless pervert however I will never agree to your calling you a cheer when there is no rule saying I can''t distract my opponent, it there? " asks Takashi with a serious face as he looks at her before looking at the referee who also agreed with him. "But... But... " when the referee agreed with Takashi, Tsubaki knew she can''t argue with him but she is also reluctant to agree with his shameless way of cheating by exploiting the loopholes in the rules. "Fine if you don''t agree to your defeat why don''t you try in defeating me? " says Takashi with a smile as he looks at her face. ''Why does he look so pleasing to the eye all of a sudden? '' asks Tsubaki in surprise as she looks at Takashi however, soon calming him beating heat she says "Fine I will defeat you and won''t lose against your shameless way. " As the 3rd round began Takashi decided to only use his superior skills and every time Tsubaki will attach he will block and counter-attack with the next moment whoever he wouldn''t finish the battle instead he will use more force than the last time while Tsubaki will do her best to match him however she will never get the chance to do a proper attack and after a while, she started brewing heavily just from his superior skills, not because of his speed or strength. So when Tsubaki was unfocused Takashi finally decided to end this by casually slashing his bamboo sword on her belly before saying with a smile "This is the end. " "Hit~ The winner of the Western Tokyo Kendo Tournament is decided. Takashi Yamamoto of Karakura High. " After the names of the other 7 candidates for the Tokyo, Kendo Tournament was decided Tsubaki came to Takashi and exchanged his contact number, and asked to become friends with both him and Tatsuki before leaving with her group. " Are you interested to visit the girls at her school? " asks Tatsuki with a smile looking at Takashi who is looking at the back of the Kuoh school. "Do I have the luxury of visiting some beautiful girl when I am with a tomboy all the time? " asks Takashi with a sigh making Tatsuki irritated when Misato walks beside them while saying with a serious face "Stop bickering and get in the bus, we are getting late. " Chapter 61 - Tsubakis invitation Karakura High. Although the students of the Kendo club had entered the Kendo Tournament yesterday, however, they weren''t given any vacation today because at that time Misato argued when the teacher has to work the next day why should the student get a vacation. Did she even realize it was only the students who took part in the exam not her, but who will correct her when she holds the final marks on their test paper? Anyway right after Misato left the classroom Ichigo and Rukia also follow behind her with the excuse of an emergency while Takashi walks near Uryu before asking with a smile "How are you doing my best friend? " "I am working on it, you don''t need to remind me all the time. " said Uryu with an annoyed tone looking at Takashi who is now blackmailing him for a position in the student council. "If you understand. " says Takashi with a nod when Tatsuki comes near to ask in surprise "When did you become so good friend with the nerd precedent Takashi? " Hearing the sudden question Takashi wanted to explain the story from a few days ago however Uryu quickly stopped him and explained Takashi had helped him in the past when he had lost his dog and thus they became friends after a few more encounters. After Tatsuki''s sudden outburst Orihime and a few more students also surrounded them before starting to ask about Uryu''s dog and the process of how they met until the teacher for the next lesson arrived. Ichigo and Rukia returned to the class only when there were a few minutes left for the next lesson but they were forgiven for different reasons. After that, there wasn''t anything different except today Ichigo and Rukia went out of the class a few more times than usual. -------------------------------- As time passed the school finally ended and Takashi decided to return home with Orihime and Tatsuki was just tagging along with the two of them when the phone in Takashi''s pocket started ringing making his companions curious as he took out his phone. "Why is she calling at a time like this? " asks Tatsuki in surprise. "Who is Tsubaki? " asks Orihime in surprise after reading the called id. "Let''s hear what she wants first. " said Takashi with a smile before receiving the call to say "Are you missing me, Tsubaki? " "No, why would I miss you of all people? " asks Tsubaki in frustration from the other side of the phone. "It''s truly a shame you have forgotten me even after all we have gone through the other day and here I am feeling lonely without you by my side. Sigh~," says Takashi with a sad tone then he saw Orihime looking at him in confusion while Tatsuki is looking at him as if she will hit him any moment so without pretending he went to the point "Anyway what is the reason for you to remember me at this hour when everyone is tired after school. " "It''s not me but the student council President of our school wanted to have a meeting with you. " said Tsubaki with a serious face. "Your school student council President? " asks Takashi with a thoughtful face but doesn''t remember why Sona wants to meet him but he needs to make sure it is not someone else because of his intolerance in the timeline in the past "Is she as cute as you? " "Yes President Sona is very cute and more beautiful than me but you must never think of doing anything to her, you shameless Perverted bastard. " shouts out Tsubaki from the other side. "Then when do we meet? " asks Takashi with an excited smile thinking he can get some information from Sona. "Tomorrow afternoon at the Kuoh back Mountain Shrine. " replied Tsubaki with a serious tone after confirming from someone. After hearing the time Takashi didn''t forget to ask when he saw how Orihime and Tatsuki were looking at him "Can I bring a few friends along? " "No, you should come alone because this meeting is very important but maybe in the future we can get acquainted with your friends. " says Tsubaki with a serious tone. "Then see you tomorrow. " said Takashi before disconnecting the call. "What was all that? " asks Tatsuki looking at Takashi in suspicion. "Will someone please tell me, who was the girl you were talking with? " asks Orihime in full of curiosity while jumping for an answer. "Tsubaki is from the Kuoh Academy of the next town and she is the current 2nd place holder of the Western Tokyo Kendo Tournament. " says Tatsuki with a serious face. "I know her, she is the one who defeated Tatsuki? " says Orihime with an enlightened face hearing Tsubaki''s story from Tatsuki. "Anyhow, why did she want to meet you? " asks Tatsuki with a serious face. "How will I know? You also heard what we talked about. " says Takashi shaking his head. "Are you truly going to meet her tomorrow? " asks Tsubaki with a curious face. "Well, I did agree. " says Takashi with a smile as Tatsuki warns him not to mess around when he visits Kuoh tomorrow while walking back home. "I am back home " entering the house says Takashi and Orihime with a smile while Tatsuki says " I have come for a visit. " "Welcome back. " says Tamako from the kitchen. "Good thing you are back. " walking down the stairs from the second floor, Takashi''s father said with a smile then taking out a few bank card asked "Takashi, my laptop charger has broken. Can you get me a new one? " "No problem dad. " says Takashi with a smile before taking the bank card from his father and asking "Are you going to give me a pair of shoes as well? " "Yes buy a new pair for your sister and Tatsuki-chan as well. " says Takashi''s father with a nod. "Let''s go, you two we, I am going to get that new running shoe, I saw the other day. " asks Takashi in surprise. "I want the crystal blue one we saw the other day. " said Orihime with an excited face. "Let''s buy similar ones for our friendship. " said Tatsuki with a nod. "Return before evening everyone. " shouts Tamako from the kitchen as Takashi and Orihime gave their school bag to Thor as they left the home. ---------------- While walking on the streets Takashi discovered Rukia running on the street in distress and before long she crashed into him however before she fell on the floor Takashi quickly held her before asking "Slow down Princess else you might hurt yourself. " "Takashi you need to help Ichigo..." Chapter 62 - Ichigo in danger Karakura Town. The excitement of getting new shoes vanished the moment Takashi heard Ichigo is in trouble, you need to know even if he hits Ichigo for no reason and calls him different names he cares about Ichigo very much and it can even be regarded the relationship between him and Ichigo is on the same level as him and Byakuya when he was in the Shino academy. "Tatsuki, Orihime can you get the laptop charger first while I go help Ichigo? " giving the bank card to Orihime Takashi said with a serious face. "No, I want to help as well. " says Tatsuki in disagreement. "No you guys go first and get the charger and I will catch up soon after helping Ichigo. " says Takashi shaking his head with a serious face because if Rukia is calling for help there must be a hollow or something that Ichigo can''t defeat so bringing Tatsuki and Orihime is out of the question. "Don''t hurt the innocent people alright " says Orihime with a serious face. "Are you on my side or the side of my enemies? " asks Takashi with a sweatdrop come on sister you are kind that I am well aware of however do you truly need to be so kind to the enemy, isn''t that being too hard on oneself? "Just return soon else we are going to call aunt Tamako. " says Tatsuki with a serious face. "Don''t worry I will be done in no time. " says Takashi with a nod before turning to Rukia and saying "Let''s go. " As Takashi left with Rukia, Orihime asks Tatsuki "What do you do Tatsuki? " "We are following them of course. " says Tatsuki without hesitation before following behind Takashi and Rukia however the moment they arrived at the corner surprisingly they didn''t even found the shadow of Rukia and Takashi on the road ahead. "Where did they go???" --------------------- After leaving Orihime and Tatsuki in a rush to help Ichigo with Rukia, Takashi didn''t miss when Orihime and Tatsuki were following him and quickly holding Rukia''s hand he pulled her into a tight hug shocking Rukia who screamed in surprise "Kyaaa~ what are you doing you pervert? " "Shiii~ be quiet or they will discover us. " says Takashi with a gesture after covering her mouth then using flash steps he went on top of a lamp post to hide from Orihime and Tatsuki who are following them. "Those stupid girls, why are they following us. " asks Rukia in anger when she saw Orihime and Tatsuki under the lamp post. "Don''t be so hard on them, it''s just they are worried. " said Takashi with a smile looking at the confused face of Orihime and Tatsuki. "But you have asked them not to follow, then why are they still following you? " says Rukia in an argument. "It''s what is known as care for the ones you love and I am sure if I were in a trouble you would also be impatient to help just like now when Ichigo is in danger, won''t you? " said Takashi with a smile. "Who wants to help a hateful perverted guy like you? " asks Rukia with a red face but didn''t dare to look him in the eye in the fear of revealing her true emotions. "Good now that they have left, it''s time we also help go help Ichigo," said Takashi with a smile when he saw Orihime and Tatsuki leaving with a disappointed face then putting some Spiritual energy in his legs he said "Hold on to me tightly we are going to go where Ichigo is fighting. " "Be prepared when we are there as he is not fighting a normal Hollow but a demon who had somehow broken the barrier of the Southern Soul establishment and came in the human world. " said Rukia with a serious face but didn''t forget to hug Takashi tightly. "I wonder what Koenma and Enma are doing when the barrier has become so weak that even a low-class demon can pass the barrier. " said Takashi before tightening the hug on Rukia and started moving at Ichigo''s location using Flash steps. ------------------------------- Most Yokai have formed a group and follow the order from their leaders, you might know a famous group of Yokai living in Kyoto under the leadership of the 9 tails Youkai or the cat Yokai in the Underworld or some other Yokai. However, there are more dangerous Yokai than the Yokai we all know and they were classified as Demon''s after violating the agreement among the factions after the great war and they along with their world was sealed with The Kekkai Barrier that the Southern Soul Establishment guards. ------------------------- This afternoon while returning from school Rukia and Ichigo discovered the presence of a low-class hollow in the town and decided to finish it before getting home however arriving at the destination he found a man with pale skin and green hair eating the Hollow they had come to purify. "Hey what do you think you are doing? " although Rukia is shocked from the event however Ichigo who is ignorant asks pointing his Zanpakuto towards the strange man. "I see a Shinigami. " said the pale-skinned man with a hushed tone turning his head and taking a look at the two of them before he continued eating the Hollow as it slowly disappeared. "Hey did you not hear me? " when Ichigo found the man ignoring him after a careless look his explosive nature kicked in as he asked in rage. "Oh I did hear you but I was going to deal with you after I am done with this one. " did the strange man before s.u.c.k.i.n.g the huge Hollow as if he is s.u.c.k.i.n.g some drinking water into his mouth before saying "Now that you have made me eat in a rush, why don''t I have a test of a Shinigami, from what I know you bunch test amazing and I want to try now that I have got the chance. " Hearing the words from the strange man Rukia had already made a certain judgment of the man''s identity however she wasn''t sure when there is more than one variety of factions that can eat a Soul however from the moment of the strange man she is sure this guy might be a bit stronger than Ichigo and they will need to work hard with a proper plan if they want to defeat him. Although Ichigo wasn''t able to move from his spit because of the surprise attack from the strange man however when the man was a few meters away from Ichigo he raised his Zanpakuto and easily blocked the attack however the force was still stronger than he had anticipated so before he can do anything he went flying from the punch. "Ichigo? " as Ichigo went flying from the punch Rukia got startled by the speed of the strange man with a green tiger-like claw. "You girl don''t look that bad, why don''t I have a test of you while that Shinigami returns. " says the Tiger clawed man while leaking his lips as he turns towards Rukia. "Stay away from me, Bakudo # Hainwa. " shouts out Rukia as the Tiger man gets entangled by the Bakudo. Easily breaking the binding after moving his body the strange man said with a smile "You have now made me excited girl and I am going to have a test of you z now that you have used the Demon way to bind me you can''t be a normal girl. " When the tiger man wanted to put his and on Rukia, Ichigo finally arrived in rescue and kicking the man said in anger "You are not eating anyone you freak. " With that, the Tiger man and Ichigo started having a fierce confrontation and after a few clashes, the Tiger clawed man finally transformed into a half tiger human with green color as Rukia calls out "This can not be you and your kind was sealed by The Kekkai Barrier. " "Oh~ you know about us then I can not let the two of you alive, not that I was planning to however this makes me want to end it now. " said the Tiger man while running at Rukia however Ichigo quickly stopped the tiger man before saying "Rukia get away from here and ask Takashi to help us meanwhile I will hold him back. " "Alright don''t die on me. " knowing her presence will only be a burden for Ichigo when she can not even use any proper spells to attack the Tiger Demon Rukia decided to get help. "Like I will let you get away. " said the Tiger Demon dashing at Rukia but before it can come near her, Ichigo cut in again saying "Your opponent is me. " Chapter 63 - Kicking the Demons consciousness "Get away from my friend. " says Takashi with a serious face before landing a kick on the face of the Tiger Demon and sending him to crash into an electric power pole when he saw the Tiger Demon about to bite on Ichigo. "Ichigo are you alright? " asks Rukia as Takashi puts her down after landing next to Ichigo. "Man have I ever been happier from your arrival. " says Ichigo with a warry smile as he cleans the saliva of the Tiger Demon from his face, you need to know when Takashi arrived on the spot the Tiger Demon''s teeth was only a few inches away from Ichigo''s neck while he was pressed on the floor of the Tiger demon who had used a claw to force Ichigo''s head on the ground. After Rukia went to get help Ichigo was having a hard time with his fight with the Tiger Demon but he wasn''t completely helpless as he was able to counter and defend against his enemy and even started reacting faster and getting stronger as the fight progressed until he lands a slash on the c.h.e.s.t of the Tiger who finally stops playing the cat and mouse game. Receiving a cut from Ichigo made the Tiger demon lose his mode to play around as this is the first wound he had received in a while and it''s very painful however receiving a wound from his food is more frustrating, so with a vicious face and looking at Ichigo in anger the Tiger Demon rushed towards Ichigo to end this and go after the girl who has escaped from him and you need to know even if that girl goes very far he has already marked her scent and it will be a matter of time before he gets to her. Although the sudden blood l.u.s.t from the Tiger Demon startled Ichigo however, he forgot to react to the sudden rush of the enemy and the previous successful assault was a boost to his confidence however, the moment he went for a horizontal slash at his enemy the Tiger Demon easily slaps the blade away from his hand and punched on him. As Ichigo falls on the floor Takashi finally arrived at the last moment with Rukia in his hand just to find The Saliva of the Tiger Demon touching Ichigo''s face and the Green Tiger''s teeth are only an inch away from biting the head if Ichigo from his body, so without hesitation using flash steps Takashi lands beside Ichigo and sends the Tiger Demon flying the next moment. After Takashi puts Rukia beside Ichigo he looks at the Tiger Demon before saying with a serious face "Rukia takes care of Ichigo while I have a nice chat with that cat. " "Be careful that Demon is strong," says Ichigo in warning while Rukia gives a nod but decides to stay silent as she is curious about the strength of this mysterious boy on whom she started having a liking. Growl~ with a howl the Tiger Demon stood up before Breaking the electric pole and glancing towards Takashi''s to say "How dare you kick me on the face? " "How about that you are already so ugly, so a loss of a few more teeth should not be a problem. " says Takashi with an indifferent face while observing the Demon and thinking ''This Demon has less energy than Ichigo, doesn''t that mean if I hadn''t stepped in Ichigo could have defeated him. Then again Ichigo isn''t familiar with his ability, so the result can''t be determined when he has no one to protect. Whatever it is pointless now. '' "What did you say you basterd? " asked the Tiger Demon in anger before he charged towards Takashi in blood l.u.s.t. "What can you expect from a mindless animal? '''' saying Takashi also made a move and when the two of them came close the Tiger Demon tried to stub him with his sharp claws however Takashi dodge the claw fluidly by stepping aside and holding the hand of the Tiger he slammed it on the hard concrete road creating cracks in it before saying "Pathetic. " "Let go of me or else¡­ " says The Tiger Demon in anger even when it''s getting its head crashed into the ground. "What? " asks Takashi with a cold tone before sending a few more stumps on the Tiger Demon which pushes it into the ground and blood splashes around. After some more kicks, the Demon couldn''t handle the pain and lost its consciousness as Takashi turns to look at Ichigo and Rukia to ask "It looks like this cat has lost its consciousness, any idea what should we do with it? " "You don''t need to worry about it, I will call the authority to take care of it and interrogate how it passed the Barrier. " says Rukia with a serious face looking at the bloody head of the unconscious Tiger Demon. "How did you defeat it without transforming into your Shinigami form? " Ichigo asks in suspicious not understanding how Takashi can fight the Tiger Demon who was overwhelming him even in his Shinigami form. "Maybe it is just too weak and you have overestimated it. " says Takashi with uncertainty however he is sure Ichigo was truly overestimating the Tiger Demon and if he had used his ability properly then Ichigo could have taken care of the Tiger Demon before he arrived. Then again Ichigo has yet to achieve his Shikai or even unlock the true form of his Zanpakuto so what''s the use. "You might be right on that. " Ichigo nods in agreement remembering how he was improving as the battle progressed and the battle wasn''t one-sided until he felt afraid of the cat and hesitated. "Anyway now that we are done with the cat, I need to hurry back to the supermarket as Orihime and Tatsuki are waiting for me." said Takashi with a nod before waving his hand to leave Ichigo and Rukia to take care of the Tiger Demon. "Where are the two of you? I have arrived at the supermarket. " asks Takashi calls Tatsuki with his phone. "We are on the 2nd floor in front of the woman''s shoe section. " says Tatsuki with a smile. "Stay right there I can see you. " looking around Takashi discovered them before saying in agreement when he saw a group of a man approaching Orihime and Tatsuki with bad intentions and quickly runs to stop the group from harassing the two of them. By the time Takashi arrived on the second floor he found Tatsuki arguing with the group while Orihime is trying her best to support Tatsuki from the side and looking at the confrontation he is sure, Tatsuki will start betting on the group any time however he needs to take action first and calls out "Get away from the girls? " "Who is the little bastard that wants to get in our way? " says the guy at the ground before turning his head and says with a pale face from fright "It''s the... run for your life. " Chapter 64 - Surprise from Kuoh Edited By- Dark Spider Karakura Junior High 9 C. It''s already the lunch break and today Takashi is feeling tired to even eat lunch so he decided to sleep in the class, don''t think it''s because he is too lazy that he doesn''t want to eat but after defeating the Tiger Demon and getting the items he returned home after walking Tatsuki to her home. When he retina home he knew he decided to work on his Kido all high and this made him have a lack of sleep. So now that he gets the lunch break he decides to take a power nap when he heard a commotion in the class which made him unable to sleep and looking up he found Ichigo holding Orihime''s hand and confessing his love to her. "Am I still asleep?" asks Takashi in surprise not believing his eyes cause from his understanding Ichigo can''t confess his love so openly to Orihime bit here he is doing that ''When did Ichigo get as bold as me?'' is what made his surprise as he pinched his face just to feel pain but didn''t react but said "No it''s not a dream." After he confirms his thoughts he walks past the crowd before arriving at the spot where Ichigo is confessing his love and says with cold a smile "Ichigo can''t you stop creating trouble while I am asleep?" "I am not making trouble but describing how beautiful this young lady is." says Ichigo with a smile before turning his head to ask Orihime "Am I right, beautiful young lady?" "Stupid that is what making a commotion and disturbing me from a peaceful sleep." says Takashi in anger before directly sending a check to Ichigo''s face as he went flying and crashed into the chairs when Takashi walks next to Orihime before saying "Also you can''t confess your love to my Orihime because she is taken by my family you fool." Hearing his serious words Orihime felt a rush of emotion as her eyes got red, while the rest of the students looked at him in shock not understanding if he is trying to protect his sister or he is angry from someone except him confessing to a beautiful girl right in front of him. "Yes, you should stop from saying such shameful things." Tatsuki agreed with Takashi before looking at Ichigo who is slowly standing up after collecting himself. "I understand what you want to say." says Ichigo with a nod before stepping right in front of Tatsuki and saying "I see you are jealous that I didn''t confess my love to you and confess to your friend. Worry not my heart is very big and I have a spot for a beautiful girl like you in it as well." With that Ichigo went to kiss Tatsuki on the cheek which surprised everyone, if his approach to kiss Orihime''s hand was a bold approach it now went to the next level, did he get all the screws in his mind loose from Takashi''s kick. "Have you lost your mind trying to kiss Tatsuki right in front of me?!" although previously he had only sent a kick to send him flying this time however Takashi directly slammed Ichigo''s face on the floor in anger when he was yet to make a move on Tatsuki where did this idiot get the bold idea of kissing Tatsuki on the face this is outrageous? "What the hell is your problem man why are you getting in my way?!" asks Ichigo in anger after pushing Takashi away and the thing that made everyone surprised is that even after that strong attack from Takashi he is completely fine. "Stop right there, it''s over." suddenly the sliding door of the classroom opened and Rukia says with a serious face from outside of the classroom as she glances at Ichigo who looks at her as if he has seen a ghost before trying to run away but instead of getting to the door which is occupied by Rukia he went towards the window when Rukia shouts "Ichigo lookup!" Finally, when Ichigo went near the window another Ichigo in Shinigami form entered the room through the window before saying with a serious tone "Stop there is no place to run." Looking at the Shinigami Ichigo, Takashi remembered the event of the Mode Soul ''So it''s a mode Soul, that means he is not Ichigo but Kon, no wonder he will be so foolish to do something stranger in my presence.'' As the confrontation between Kon and Ichigo began Takashi, everyone in the class is now looking at Kon who is in Ichigo''s body in surprise while Takashi walks beside Rukia to ask whispering "You had put a mode Soul inside Ichigo''s body." "Yes, it is inconvenient to have him leave the class every time but I never expected this kind of situation." says Rukia with a nod when Kon kicked Ichigo into the tables before jumping out of the class. Looking at Ichigo jumping out of the class everyone got shocked thinking he is commenting suicide after getting insane as the classroom is on the 3rd floor of the building however walking near the window Tatsuki announces "He is alright everyone." "No way we are on the 3rd floor." says everyone in disbelief as Ichigo ran after Kon in shouting in anger "Get back here." "Don''t you think you should follow him?" looking at Ichigo running out of the room Takashi asks with a smile looking at Rukia. "You are right without me that idiot won''t be able to do anything." Rukia says before running out of the room. After that event, the class got silent and everyone started a discussion about Ichigo''s strange behavior until the lunch break was concluded, however, Rukia and Ichigo never returned to the school, so when the school finished Takashi decided to send Ichigo and Rukia their school bags. "Orihime please inform mom about my late arrival today." requested Takashi with a smile before he gave her a of his hand at Orihime and Tatsuki. "Leave it to me." says Orihime with a confident smile making a cute pose. "Good." says Takashi before he started walking towards Ichigo''s house just to find Karen on the way and giving her the bags but didn''t explain why is giving her 2 bags just asks her to give them to Ichigo. -------------------------- Although the Kuoh Town is only divided by the small river in between them however the distance of the back Mountains of Kuoh and where his school is not that close, so Takashi decided to take a bus to arrive at his destination. As the bus passed the bridge and entered the Kuoh territory he exclaims in surprise "It can''t be..." Chapter 65 - Shrine visit Edited by_Dark Spider As the road is quite long and he does not want to use Flash Steps to arrive at the back Mountain of Kuoh Town which is now a Territory of the Demons, so when he entered their territory at that high speed they can discover his abnormal identity so he took a bus for this journey. After passing the borders of the Karakura town which is the start of the bridge that connect the two towns he can feel the energy in this area doesn''t have any influence from Spiritual energy like the Karakura town and neither does it contains any influence of the Demonic energy from Kuoh town, which is under the influence the Devil''s. So this area of the bridge can be called a neutral zone however the moment he passed the neutral Zone and enters the territory of Kuoh he got the same feeling he felt when he entered the Underworld from Soul Society even if it''s only a fraction however the same can be said for Karakura town as well. However, he also discovered it isn''t only the Demonic energy that is densely packed in the zone but there are also many supernatural signatures in this town compared to Karakura town and it should have something to do with the Shinigami who doesn''t like to have anyone in their area, so the other supernatural entity are afraid to enter that area however Kuoh is different. While making a judgment on the whole city he soon discovered a very familiar energy signature in the Town as his heart started accelerating and he felt excitement before exclaiming in surprise "It can''t be¡­ I need to observe before making any rash decisions." Although the thought of getting reunited with her made him excited, however, the worry of making a mistake like last time also made him sigh in worry before he decided to wait till confirmation of his discovery, although the energy is similar to her it is also far stronger than how he remembers. After observation of the supernatural entities in the Town Takashi decided to stop using his spiritual senses for the time being, although he is confident in himself however he doesn''t want to take any risks at least not yet. While looking at the Town through the bus window he soon arrives under the Kuoh back Mountain''s bus stop before getting down the bus. "It seems there is someone on the mountain however it''s not Tsubaki." looking at the mountain he again released his spiritual sense only on the mountain for a moment before retreating it after not finding whom he is looking for before he started climbing the mountain stairs when he received a call "Hello Mom." "Return home before evening." says his mother with a serious tone from the other side of the phone. "But mom¡­ " Takashi wanted to explain about his situation from the other side however, his mother cuts in without allowing him "Did your grandfather''s teaching affected you so much that you have even gone to chase after girls in another town? Next time I see that old man I will inject him with some drugs that will make his reproductive organs stop working." "Aunty isn''t just a single girl, maybe there is more than one girl. After all Kuoh Academy is an all-girls school, you also need to know it was the girl who has lost against him that has invited him." after his mother''s angry outburst he can also hear Tatsuki explaining some more to fuel his mother''s anger. "Tatsuki, don''t inform mom about Takashi''s secrets else he will get angry. " says Orihime stops Tatsuki which made Tamako angrier as Takashi thought ''Orihime you are making the situation even worse, if I could BS my way out before now it''s getting sealed.'' "Mom I can explain myself-" says Takashi with cold sweat from the fear of getting scolded all night long although he doesn''t worry about getting hit which his parents never does however the scolding from his mother truly makes him afraid not understanding how can someone scold without repeating even a single world for so long. "Like I care about your explanation return home before sunset and make sure to not cause any trouble with the girls and only have a conversation about why they called you." commanded Tamako with a serious tone before repeating "Do I make myself clear?" "Yes mom, I will not chase after the girls and only hear what they need from me." says Takashi with a humble tone. "Return home before evening else I will send your father to pick you up." says Tamako before disconnecting the call. "This is truly troublesome." says Takashi with a sigh as he warily shakes his head. "What is troubling you guest?" suddenly asks someone with a sweet tone from the front. Hearing the charming voice from the front Takashi looks at the front just to discover he has already arrived at the end of the stairs and the top of the mountain can be seen and there he saw a beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure with very long black hair and violet eyes. Her hair is tied in a long ponytail that is reaching down to her legs with two strands sticking out from the top and sloping backward, with an orange ribbon keeping it in place and she is wearing the traditional Japanese white shrine maiden robe. "Why are you looking at me like that?" While cleaning the shrine and hearing someone talking, Akeno was curious to know who was coming to the Shrine. So when she arrived near the stairs she saw a young man walking on the stairs of the shrine and finally sighing after putting his phone down and saying something is troubling him and asks in curiosity with a smile " What is troubling you guest?" After hearing her as if the boy got startled and looks at her before stopping moving just to stay on the spot like a statue as if he has frozen on her sight making her confused as she again asks in worry "Why are you looking at me like that, Mr?" Hearing her worried tone Takashi quickly recovered from his stopper before saying with a smile "Please forgive for my rudeness, it''s just you are so beautiful that I couldn''t take my eyes off of you." "Oh~ my, you are overpraising me, Mr." says Akeno with a shy tone as her face went red from embarrassment. "No, I am truly honest because you are so beautiful that I had even forgotten to breathe for a moment." says Takashi with a sincere expression as he looks at her in the eye. Although Akeno is well aware of her beauty it is her first time someone praising her beauty so sincerely and from his expression, she can find no l.u.s.t like some devils she had met in the past when she was in the underworld, although this boy doesn''t look as handsome as her King older brother however he has a charm that is far superior to her King and another look makes her think this ordinary-looking boy might be more extraordinary than anyone she came across so face. Finally locking her eyes into Takashi for a while, Akeno couldn''t take it anymore and look at him with a shy red face before asking "Please stop saying so many sweet things to me, else I will not be able to take it anymore." "Please forgive me if I made you feel uncomfortable." when Takashi saw her looking to the side and requesting in a whisper he says with an apologetic tone. "No, it''s alright you don''t need to apologize, it''s just I am not used to this feeling." says Akeni shaking her head. "I see." says Takashi in an understanding nod before adding "I am truly sorry for making you uncomfortable but you look cute when you are shy." "Guest please." finally Akeno hides her face with her hands before saying in a whisper. "Alright alright, I will stop but you can not blame me." said Takashi with a smile before looking around to ask "Did someone else come before me?" "No guest." says Akeno shaking her head before asking with a thoughtful face "Have you came here to meet someone?" "Yea, I was asked by the vice president of the student council of the Kuoh Academy to meet her here for a meeting with the student council president of Kuoh Academy." says Takshi with a nod. "So you are a guest of the Student Council President Sona?" asks Akeno with a smile "Yes, do you know them?" says Takashi with a nod. "Of course I am a student of the Kuoh Academy myself, so it''s normal for me to know them." says Akeno with a smile before introducing herself "I am Akeno Himejima of class 9 A. " "Oh! Right, I have forgotten to introduce myself." hearing her introduction Takashi quickly nods as she giggles a few putting her hand on her mouth to hide her smile as Takashi continues "I am Takashi Yamamoto from Karakura Junior high class 9 c, I am truly happy to be acquainted with a beautiful girl like you Miss Himejima." "I am also happy." says Akeno with a smile before she said "Now that you have arrived all the way, won''t you have a visit to our Shrine?" "Please lead the way?" said Takashi with a smile as he follows behind Akeno to arrive at the side of a small shrine made of wood and the condition of the Shrine is also not that good even if it''s clean. After the tour around the shrine and a few conversations, they got well acquainted with one another when Akeno brought green tea for the two of them. While drinking, Takshi asks "Can it be they had forgotten about me, that is why they have not come?" "How can you expect me to forget about you after inviting you, it''s just I had some work in the student council which made me late." Chapter 66 - Challenge Kuoh. Back Mountain Shrine. The sudden serious tone made Takashi startled while Akeno smiled as the two of them turned to find a girl with Short dark hair reaching to her shoulder and she is wearing the Kuoh academy uniform and following behind her is none other than Tsubaki. "If you had something at hand maybe it was good if you had informed me about it beforehand. "said Takashi with a smile as he looked at Sona. "But from the way, you were having a conversation with Miss Himejima it appears you were enjoying your alone time with her rather than feeling bad from our late arrival," said Tsubaki with a smile as she fixed her glasses. "Well, that is of course a fact after all, who won''t be happy to have alone time with a beauty like her? " said Takashi with a serious face as if it is an eternal truth. "In that case, we can assume you are not going to complain because of our late arrival. " said Sona with a nod as she looks at him. "Hey, you can''t say that when both are different subjects. " says Takashi with a displeased face from her indifferent tone about his complaints. "Please don''t blame President Sitri, after all, they were busy with important works. " said Akeno with a smile as looks at Takashi. "If it is for you I won''t complain then. " said Takashi with a smile. "Don''t you think you two are oddly too close to one another after meeting for the first time? " asks Tsubaki with a smile but you can see from her tone she isn''t happy after all she has started having an interest in him, so how can she be happy when Takashi is so close to someone whom he has just met. "Well, she is a very sweet girl, so it''s normal. " says Takashi without a moment of hesitation as if he was dying to express his feeling for Akeno. "Oh~ Mr. Yamamoto please don''t say so much sweet things else I will be too ashamed. " said Akeno with a shy face however the smile on her face proved she is not unhappy with the praises. "Anyway enough about your excuses as we have spent more than enough time as it is. " said Sona with a serious face before saying "Although you know of my identity and I also do know yours however we have yet to have a proper introduction. So let me introduce myself first, I am the Student Council President of Kuoh Academy and my name is Sona Sitri, you can call me Miss Sitri or President Sitri. " "My name is Takashi Yamamoto and I am a student of Karakura High and you can call me Takashi or Mr. Yamamoto as you please cause I don''t care bout the formalities. " said Takashi with a smile then he looks at Sona before saying "Ome more thing you are very cute, so if you don''t mind I would be very happy if you call me Takashi directly that way we won''t feel too far. " "Mr. Yamamoto please you can''t casually call someone cute. " Sona quickly calls out with a serious face but her red shy face and small tone proved otherwise. "Hey, you can''t call the President cute so easily. " Tsubaki said with a serious face. ''Am I looking at it right? Is the serious student council President truly shy? '' thought Akeno with a smile as she looked at Sona in surprise. "Why don''t you think she is cute? " said Takashi in surprise then clapping his first "Or maybe you need to change your glasses, no wonder you don''t find me handsome. " "How did you come to that conclusion. " the 3 girls ask in surprise not understanding what is wrong with this guy. After a small argument, Sona requested Akeno to bring some green tea for them before asking after turning towards Takashi "What do you think about Chess Mr. Yamamoto? " "It''s the most boring game in the world because you can predict all the moves your opponent is going to make every time. " said Takashi without hesitation. "Does that mean you are confident that no one can defeat you in a game of chess? " asks Sona with a serious face as she didn''t expect him to look down upon Chess that she puts so much importance on. "Well I have yet to be defeated a single time against anyone after I was introduced to this game and by the age of 10 I lost all interest in it. " said Takashi with a serious face. "Then what do you think about playing a game with me? " said Sona with a smile but from her expression, you can say she is very serious about this match. "Nah~ I am not interested although you are very beautiful I don''t think you can win against me because even my grandfather has never defeated me even when he is known as the God of wisdom. " said Takashi without showing any interest in the game. "Hey you can''t be so confident without having a match against me, also I want to tell you, I was also never defeated even once. " said Sona with a serious face. "Even so I am not interested to play with you because once I start I will refer you mercilessly and will not care even if you are a beauty. If you don''t believe you can ask beautiful Miss Tsubaki. " said Takashi as he turns towards Tsubaki. "Hey, this is not the same. " Tsubaki complained about satisfaction but never denied his words. "Why don''t you have a match of Chess with President Sitri and find out whom among you is better after all it is not going to cost you anything," said Akeno as she arrived with 2 cups of green tea. "I can agree for a match but what I have a condition. " said Takashi with a mysterious smile. "What is your condition, I will try my best to fulfill it if it''s in my capacity but I also have a condition. " said Sona with a serious face. "Then I will tell you about my request after my victory. "said Takashi with a smile. "Then I will do the same. " Sona said with a nod before turning to Tsubaki "Can you place the bord? " Chapter 67 - Misunderstanding... "And Checkmate. " said Takashi with a smile as he puts the Queen on a horizontal line before saying with a smile. Although Sona has more than half of her Chess Piece and Takashi has even half to her and he has yet to move his king however he has aligned all his Piece''s in a way that no matter which direction Sona wants to move her king it will always be a Check and this is an indication to Checkmate. Although it was Takashi who was getting checked a moment ago and using his other Prices to save his king however now it is him who has placed all the pieces in a way that she is trapped. Yes she had also got a few checks but it was easy to save her king those times but now it''s not possible which is a shocking event for her as she says with a serious face "No I don''t accept this, I want a rematch. " "I don''t have a problem however if we play again and you lose then you will have to accept my 2 requests. " says Takashi with an indifferent smile while the Akeno and Tsubaki didn''t dare to make a noise as they are afraid to disturb Sona when she has lost so badly for the first time. "Fine I don''t care. " said Sona with a serious face as she didn''t want to accept her defeat. "If you are fine with it, I don''t see why should I hold back besides even if I lost I won''t have anything to lose. " said Takashi as he started rearranging the Chess pieces. "This time I want the Black King. " Sona said with a serious face as she didn''t feel good after losing with the white King. "Fine by me either way. " said Takashi as he rotated the bord before saying "Prepare yourself this time I am not going to hold back. " "As you have defeated me previously, I want to make the first move. " said Sona with a serious face thinking if she makes the first move he won''t be able to discover her next move and it will be easy for her to predict his move. "Sure, I don''t want to decline a cute like you. " said Takashi with a smile while thinking ''What is the use in making a move first or second once you make a move it is easy to know which piece you will move next. '' "Here we go. " Sona said with a serious face before moving the pawn that is on the right side of the King by 2 steps before pressing the stopwatch. ''Let''s end this before she can realize. '' said Takashi with a smile and move the Pawn that is blocking the Bishop. In this way, he soon cleared the way for all the minor Pieces, and when the path to attack King was gained he said without hesitation "Checkmate. " "Impossible," said Sona in disbelief but soon found half of her Pawn is missing and all the enemy minor pieces are aligned in a way that her King can only be saved by sacrificing her Queen however even then it will only take a single move to put the king in Checkmate, how many moves they went this time again, maybe only 10 and she is already defeated. "Well if you don''t agree, you are free to make your move. " said Takashi with a smile as he looks at Sona''s face. "It''s fine I accept my defeat. " not understanding how he can predict her every move and even make her do as he wants to be made Sona surprised because this is the first time she had found someone who can defeat her and that is also this easily and he is also not that bad, so maybe he is not a bad choice however she will return and think of a new strategy before challenging him again and make a clear decision on if he is worthy or not. "Good now that you have accepted your defeat, then let''s discuss my first request. " said Takashi with a smile before asking to kiss him on the cheek. "You Shameless pervert how can you ask something from President? " asks Tsubaki with anger. "Mr. Yamamoto if you want to be kissed you could have asked me since I have a good impression of you. " says Akeno with a smile as she looks at Takashi while moving her body seductively. "Enough you two. " said Sona with a serious face before announcing with a shy face "Since I have agreed it''s right that I do what I have promised. " "President no you don''t have to, let me do¡­ " before Tsubaki can finish her announcement she found Sona moving her face and kissing Takashi on his right cheek before quickly moving away to ask "What is your second request? " "No way~ " getting the unexpected kiss made Takashi froze on the spot till Sona asks which makes him look at her with surprise. "Why are you looking at me as if you are looking at some wonder? " asks Sona in confusion not understanding his reason to be surprised. "I was joking when I said I want you to kiss me on the cheek and thought you would reject as we are meeting for the first time, but I guess I was wrong and the girls in Kuoh are bolder than the girls from Karakura town. " explained Takashi with disbelief on his face and this time he is truly honest after all Sona is Serafall''s sister which means she is also his little sister, so how can he get a kiss from her that is why he is calling her cute as in cute little sister, not as a woman. "I, I, I " hearing Takashi''s explanation everyone went speechless while Sona turned red in shame not knowing what came over her to make her do something so bold when they heard the sound of the phone ringing. "Ah~ sorry I need to receive the call first. " turning their head they found a beautiful young woman with white skin, blue eyes, a buxom figure which surprised any woman Takashi meet so far and the most distinguished fact is her long, beautiful crimson hair. "Who was that? " asks Takashi in surprise looking at the back of the crimson hair girl. "Oh ~ she is Rias Gremory the president of Occult Research Club from our school. " said Tsubaki with a serious face as she fixed her glasses. "Occult Research club, don''t you feel there is something wrong with this name? " asks Takashi with a chuckle. "How rude of you Mr. Yamamoto, we are trying our best to revive the club. " said Akeno in disagreement. "Does that mean you are also part of the club with her? " asks Takashi with a surprise on his face. "Well that is without a doubt after all I am the vice president of the club. " said Akeno with pride on her face. As they were talking Rias finally cut the call and Takashi got a glimpse of a caller id on the phone before asking "Miss Gremory although we are meeting for the first time and it kind of rude to ask can you tell me who had just called you a moment ago? " "I don''t find an issue in that. " said Rias with a smile before showing the caller id once more to explain "It was the madam Principal of our Kuoh Academy, Grayfia Lucifuge. " "Then who is the kid by her side? " asks Takashi with a surprise because even if he had a physical relationship with her as she is his wife however a Shinigami and a Devil can not have a child at least not from the short time they spend with one another, not to mention he was using a Gigai at that time which is bigger protection than a c.o.n.d.o.m. "He is her son and my nephew. " Rias said with a smile as she explained the relationship between them. "You mean your brother''s son. " asks Takashi as if something shattered inside him and the thunderclap can be heard from far away indicating the bad weather but it was a clean sky a while ago, right? "Of course he is the only son of my elder brother although he calls me an elder sister however I am his aunt. " Rias said with a bright smile however the calm face of Takashi soon turned ugly as you can see some strange expression with self-mockery on his face as he thought ''So the destiny was fulfilled and it was unchangeable. '' From the sudden change of his expression, everyone was surprised and Tsubaki asks him in concern "Is there something wrong with you Mr. Yamamoto? " "No everything is fine, it''s at I have remembered something important, so I will leave you now. " said Takashi with a fake smile before started walking away from them while ignoring their call. By the time Takashi walks to the stairs, heavy rain started as the girls quickly took shelter in the shrine as Akeno asks in surprise "Why did his expression suddenly change so much? " "It''s raining so much do you think he will be alright? " asks Sona with a serious face. ---------------- After walking down the stairs Takashi started following Grayfia''s energy while disregarding the heavy rain that is falling like a waterfall and the ice fragments that is making him have some scratch was also not affecting his emotions as he walks slowly. "If you have chosen someone else, then what is the use of my rebirth? " asks Takashi looking at the sky as waterfalls from the corner of his eyes before becoming one with the rainwater. After walking for a while and ignoring all the thunderstorms he finally arrives beside a villa inside and from the energy signature he can feel Grayfia inside then jumping on a tree branch he looks at an open window inside which a red hair boy is looking at the rain and speaking with Grayfia who is also smiling with him. Looking at the harmonious mother and nod Takashi let out a deep sigh before saying "Maybe I was just a mistake in your life however, I am glad you weren''t lonely while I was gone. Although you have moved me on and decided to start a new, however to me you will always be my beloved wife. Stay happy. " Then with the next moment, a shoulder flashed across the sky as Takashi vanished from the spot when Grayfia looks at the rain while thinking ''Dear wife misses you. '' as a clear line of tear falls from the corner of her eyes. "Foster mother is something wrong? " asks the young boy in worry when he saw the tear at the corner of Grayfia''s eyes. "No, I am fine it''s just I remembered my husband that is all? " Grayfia said with a smile as she removed the water from her eyes. "Why don''t you agree to marry my father, that way we can be a true family? " asks the little boy in winder although he has yet to meet his mother, however, the aunty Grayfia whom his father calls as a sister beside elder sister Rias and he has been calling her mother from the time he started understanding the worldly affairs. So he is more affectionate to her than his parents, this makes him want to see Grayfia marry his father who has not looked at another woman after the death of his mother when he was born. "In this life, I can only be the wife of my dear husband. " said Grayfia as she looks at the window before turning to him to say "Enough about the a.d.u.l.t''s problem first you need to solve the mathematical problems before your father comes to take you back to the Underworld with Rias, Did I make myself clear Millicas. " "Yea foster mother. " . . . . . . . . . ---------------------------- (-_-)This chapter was one of the most important chapters of this book and it will put very large importance on the future of the book, I am not sure if it will make the story better or ruin the story however it was a long-term plan of me and the editor of the story "Dark Spider" So I had to execute it before I take the next step. Anyway, you need to know no one has a stable mentality. When you are sad you will be affected by it and when you are happy it will also affect your decision. So don''t expect Takashi to ignore his feelings when he is sad, even if he is very strong at the end of the day- **He is just a human** Chapter 68 - Little brother Karakura Town. As the rain is too strong all the vehicles have already stopped their journey and Takashi had no better choice but to walk home but he didn''t care about it and continued walking towards his home with an expressionless corpse who doesn''t care about anything in the world. On one hand, he was sad after knowing he might have lost her forever however he is also happy knowing she had found her happiness when he left her alone and didn''t need to suffer but he still can not accept the fact his love is so hollow that she is now with someone else. Although it took him a very long time as he walked home slowly and disregarding the rain while never using flash steps which can bring him back to his home in no time because of his unstable feelings. Finally, when he arrived home the rain continued and by this time it has become even heavier than before but he didn''t care about it and just pressed the doorbell and in no time Orihime came running to open the door "You are so wet quickly enter inside the house. " "Thank you. " said Takashi with a smile before walking towards his room. "Why does his smile makes me feel he is in pain, did something happen to him. " asks Orihime in worry. By the time Orihime closed the door, Tamako and Tatsuki finally arrived as Tatsuki asks with a serious face "Did Takashi return home in this heavy rain? " "Yea he is very wet so I had asked him to change quickly. " said Orihime in worry. "Maybe he had walked from Kuoh when there wasn''t any vehicle on the road. " said Tatsuki in worry. "He should have stayed there till the rain stopped. " said Tamako with a serious face before looking at Takashi''s room to add "I better prepare something hot for him, else he might catch a cold. " "Let me help you. " said Tatsuki and Orihime with a smile as the 3 of them entered the kitchen. ---------------- After entering his room Takashi directly slammed himself on the bed before falling into a deep sleep. After all, today was one of his most stressful days ever. While Takashi is lost in the darkness of his sleep in the room right beside his room, which is the room of his parents where his father Thor the God of Thunder is in a deep meditation suddenly opened his eyes. Although Thor who was in a deep meditation didn''t care much about the rain, however, the moment Takashi falls into sleep he felt a fluctuation which increased the rain outside but the sudden increase in the rain didn''t make him surprised but the fluctuation of abundant magical energy from his son made him surprised. The moment Takashi had arrived he was already aware of it but didn''t pay much attention because his wife has already gone to check on his son however when he felt the huge fluctuations from his son and from the signature it is already clear it''s from his son, which made him walk out of his room in a hurry before opening the door of his son''s room. "Why is his energy leaking like a waterfall and from the pressure it seems he has more than enough to drown the whole country. " said Thor with a serious face as he looks at Takashi then walking beside Takashi he said after placing his hand on Takashi''s body "I don''t know why are you leaking so much energy and why are you so sad, however, as a father I can not allow you to release so much energy. Suppression. " Instantly after that, strong Devine energy rushed out of Thor''s hand before covering Takashi''s whole body and slowly started to suppress the leakage of his energy while the ran outside slowly started becoming thinner every second. "I am not sure what caused you to be so miserable and as a father, I am also worried about you but I don''t want to peek into your memory just because I can. Because as a father I want to respect your privacy. " said Thir with a serious face before drying all the water on the bed and replacing the school dress of Takashi with his nightdress then said "Have a good rest and when it''s proper let''s have a father to son discussion like old days. Maybe it''s time I let you into your Origin''s and it looks like father''s plans can not be implemented anymore. " With the said, Thor left the room just to find Tamako walking towards Takashi''s room with a pot of hot soup however when Tamako saw him coming out she asks with a curious face "Darling what were you doing in Takeshi''s room? " "I discovered something wrong with him and decided to help. " said Thor with a simple smile before walking to his wife. "Is he alright now? " asks Tamako in concern. After all, she is a mother who cares for her son very much. It''s just that she is not too good at expressing her affection for her son even if she cares for him very deeply. "Yes he will be alright after a good rest, so I would not suggest for you to disturb him. " said Thor with a nod as he looks at the hot chicken soup. "It''s alright I won''t wake him from his sleep. " said Tamako with a smile as she didn''t even care about the soup that took her a while to prepare after all her son is more important than even her life, so a small soup is nothing buts it''s truly a shame that this soup will be wasted after being created with the combined efforts from 3 people. "As Takashi can not eat the soup why don''t we have a midnight snack. " Thor said with a smile. -------------------- By the time Takashi woke up from his sleep the sky outside has already cleared and the rain stopped a few hours ago while Tatsuki and Orihime had already changed into their school uniform and because of his late arrival and getting caught in the rain Tamako didn''t disturb him in his sleep after Thor''s suggestions. "Good morning everyone. " walking down from the 2nd floor Takashi said before walking out of the house not caring about his breakfast. "Hey wait for me. " said Orihime and Tatsuki before pursuing him from behind. "He forgot to eat his breakfast. " said Tamako in worry before looking at her breakfast. "Don''t worry he will eat something outside when he is hungry. " Thor said hugging his wife from behind. -------------------- On the path to the school, Orihime and Tatsuki are the only ones who were speaking while Tatsuki was silent all the way and only responded when necessary. After arriving at the school he did go after the girls like usual but only looked at the window and concentrated on the class without causing any trouble like usual nor did he slept at the lesson time. After school ended Ichigo asked him to bring Tatsuki''s family for his mother''s memorial that the two families will celebrate every year making Orihime curious and Tatsuki to explain. "A friend. " asks Tatsuki in surprise while Orihime looks at the man with a curious face. "You can call him that. " said Takashi with a surprised smile as he looks at the man before turning the girls to ask "I have a small business with him, so if you would go home earlier. " "Don''t be late today else mom will be angry. " said Orihime with a serious yet cute face. After saying goodbye to the girls Takashi turns to the young man who said with a wide smile "You are returning home with 2 girls, I wonder how would Rangiku feel? " "Is this the first thing you should be saying after not meeting for so long? " asks Takashi, switching his lips in annoyance. "I am glad to see you again elder brother. " vanishing from his spot and hugging Takashi tightly the young man said with a wide smile. "Gin, you idiot don''t hug me in the middle of the road. " said Takashi with an angry tone however he also hugged the little brother he had taken care of all that time ago. After separating from the hug they look at each other before smiling at one another as they are happy from the fact that the other one is safe and finally Takashi asks "You have become so tall in the year I wasn''t present. " "If you are surprised by me, I wonder what will you think about Rangiku? " said Gin with a wide smile. "How is she? " Chapter 69 - Gins worry Edited by _Dark Spider Karakura Town. Riverbank. After taking a seat on a green grass field of the riverbank Gin started his explanation. At that time Gin had just passed from the Shinigami academy and he would work under Aizen from the next week. While Rangiku was improving very amazingly with the guidance from both the teachers of the Academy and Takashi the time when Rangiku heard about his death she had lost her consciousness directly. Finally, when she regained her consciousness, she refused to believe the news about Takashi''s death however when months passed and he didn''t return she had slowly started losing all hope but never did she agree with anyone not did she ever say he is dead. Even to this day, she would say he will return to her and they will live happily. Anyway, after months of no news about Takashi, many had started forgetting about him and she had also stopped improving in her skills but eventually, she had passed from the Shino academy and joined the 10th decision that was under Takashi. She said till his return she will take care of it and she will not let it lose the glory it had in the past and as the lover of the most respected Captain, all the members loved and respected everyone respected her very much. As time passed she eventually became a Vice Captain when Isshin became a Captan and in a few years after that, she had also achieved her Bankai which is because she wanted to show Takashi how dedicated she was even when he was not with him. "She is a fool." said Takashi with a tear line wondering how much love Rangiku has for him that she would still have hope of his return even after a century. "You should be happy that she didn''t agree to the proposal from those Nobel families." said Gin with a smile. "Yes, I am grateful to her for having hope for me." said Takashi with a sigh as he turned to the river before asking "I heard she has become the new Captain of the 10th Division." "You aren''t wrongly informed after the incident of Isshin Shiba, she had taken the position of the new Captain." said Gin with a smile. "I am glad she has done so much after my death and didn''t drown in despair." said Takashi with a smile. "Speaking of despair, your death had hurt Captain Unohana to a great extinct and she had even stopped taking any job for a few years making everyone believe she might quiet her Shinigami duty and take a retirement from the life of a Captan. However, when she saw Rangiku have faith in your return, she had also collected herself and wait for you. I don''t know what is it that makes them interested you so much to not give up even after a century." says Gin with a confused smile as he looks at Takashi. "And you will never understand." said Takashi with a serious face. "That''s alright I don''t want to feel that emotional." says Gin with a serious face before explaining "But I am glad that you are fine brother." "Thanks." says Takashi with a smile as he forgot about the matter of Grayfia for a while maybe the conversation with his little brother was very important and now that he had a clear mind he asks with a serious face "Was it Sosuke who had informed you about my rebirth in the world of the living?" "Yeah, you wouldn''t believe how surprised and happy I was knowing you are here and almost opened the gate to come and look for you, however, I was busy with many things and didn''t get the opportunity till now." said Gin with a smile. "I was also surprised by the sudden visit from Sosuke but his gift had made me very happy." said Takashi before taking out pulling his Zanpakuto out of thin air. "It''s been only a while from Captain Aizen''s visit and you have already imprinted your Zanpakuto soul." says Gin in surprise as he looks at Takashi. "What Else but success do you expect from your elder brother?" asks Takashi with a bright smile as he hides his Zanpakuto the next moment. "Does that mean you have also regained your previous strength?" asks Gin in excitement because if Takashi is as strong as he was in the past then it would be very easy for them to defeat Aizen. "Maybe I am stronger than before." said Takashi with a proud smile. "As expected from my elder brother." said Gin with a smile before standing from his spot and taking out his Zanpakuto. "Hey! What are you doing all of a sudden?" looking at the stranger''s actions from Gin, Takashi could not help but ask in surprise. "Brother let''s go we are going to kill that basterd Aizen right now." said Gin with excitement. "I said hold on a minute and explain what happened first?" asks Takashi twitching his lips in annoyance you are as impatient as you were even after a century. "No, you don''t understand if we don''t take action now then he will become stronger and we might not be able to defeat him." said Gin with an impatient tone. "If you are worried about the Hogyoku then stop cause it can only grant him a limited power. " explained Takashi with a carefree smile. "Wait, you know about the Hogyoku?" asks Gin with a shocked face was I wrong all along and the ally I made is an enemy in disguise. "Don''t give me that look after all I was the one who helped him to develop the Hogyoku." said Takashi with a serious face. "You monster!" after getting the information about the creation of Hogyoku made Gin feel extremely angry and his belief in the world was destroyed before he held Takashi by his collar to ask in anger "How could you do that to Rangiku? She is in love with you and trasted you the most in this world." "Will you let me finish my explanation first." asks Takashi with an annoyed face before punching Gin on the head to make him silent before he started his explanation "Although I have helped him with the creation and improvement of the Hogyoku however I wasn''t involved with it from the beginning. However, when I knew about what he did to Rangiku, I did the thing that he doesn''t want the most and that is I not only returned all that he had taken from Rangiku but also given her more than that till her Soul can''t take anymore." "No wonder she can achieve Bankai even before me." says Gin with a smile he understood if he who thinks Rangiku as a sister in law is so angry at Aizen then how can Takashi not be angry so looking at Takashi to ask "But still, brother we need to stop Aizen before he becomes strong enough to even affect you with his Zanpakuto ability." "Don''t worry with the limitations of the Hogyoku he won''t be able to affect me and I will take him down at his prime when he will feel hurt the most." said Takashi with a smile but deep inside he is more confident because of the fail-safe or the imprint he had left on the Hogyoku. "If you are so confident then I won''t go against you." said Gin with a nod before asking "Brother as I didn''t want to make Rangiku and Unohana cause a problem, I had first come here to bring you to the Soul Society as your Zanpakuto wasn''t registered and can''t open the gate." "Although I am also impatient to meet them, however, I want you to keep the news about my return a secret like Aizen for now." said Takashi with a serious face. "Why?" asks Gin in confusion. "I will inform you about it when I arrive in the Soul Society but for now keep doing what you are doing." advised Takshi with a serious face. "Alright, I will keep an eye on Captain Aizen for you." Said Gin with a nod. "Take care and don''t be over impulsive, Gin." said Takashi with a smile. "Please don''t make Rangiku wait much longer, she had suffered as much as she can." said Gin with a smile before opening the door and entertaining the Gate to the Soul Society. "Don''t worry I will come very soon." Takashi said before he started walking back home. When he arrived home and pressed the doorbell unlike usual it wasn''t his mother nor was it Orihime or Tatsuki who opened the door but it''s his father who is at the door making Takashi ask in surprise "This is surprising of all people you would be at the door." "Your mom had gone for a small window shopping with the girls so I am left in the home alone." said Thor with a smile. "This is strange you haven''t gone with mom." said Takashi with a smile because from his memory he had never seen his mother not being escorted by his father. "I have something important to discuss with you so I have stayed behind." said Thor with a serious face while thinking ''Besides I am keeping an eye on her all the time and the moment someone tried to even think of harming her, I will arrive instantly by her side.'' "Is this a secret?" asks Takashi with a smile. "Let''s get to the study first before I explain." Chapter 70 - True Origins Edited by_ Dark Spider . . . . . --------------------------- Following behind dad I and looking at his back makes me wonder why he is so serious all of a sudden, you need to know today is the first time in all my years he is acting so serious and today is also the first time I found him not staying closer to mother. Did something happen or is there some deep dark secret he wants to tell me that he asked mom to go shopping with Tatsuki and Orihime, so he can let me in on the dark secret alone? Am I adopted? While in deep thought and not knowing the reason for his serious face I started getting nervous and strange thoughts started filling my head when dad asks with a serious face "Takashi take a seat and prepare yourself, I have something very important to inform you about." With that, he closed the door and I regained my bearing then discovered myself in the study, it looks like I have arrived here while in thoughts and hearing his unusual serious tone then looking at his worried face I asked with an anxious tone "Am I adopted?" "No, you aren''t." Dad replied without any hesitation before asking me with a curious face "But it is making me curious why you would think something so strange all of a sudden. Did we do something to make you think you are adopted?" "No, it''s just that when I saw you so serious, I was worried." I examined with a smile as I felt pleased. "Son it was alright that you have said something this strange to me but remember to never say something like this in front of your mother." Advised dad with a very serious face and I think this time the most serious face I have seen from him. "Why?" as I can feel some fear in his tone I asked with a confused tone. "Although I have never told you about it before however, you need to know when you were in your mother''s belly you had caused her quite a lot of pain and when she was giving birth to you. She had almost lost her life and if it wasn''t for mother, we might have lost her back then. Although she scolds you and hits you a lot, however, that is only because she cannot show her affection so openly as she is shy, and the only way she can show it is by doing the opposite to what she wants. When she first got pregnant with you the doctors said her body isn''t strong enough to give birth and we should kill the baby if we want to save her. As she is a doctor herself she also knew how weak she is however she told me if she can''t live then she will die but she will never kill you and asked me to take care of you when she is gone. But what do you know she fought for you and stayed alive for you." Explained dad with passion and I can understand why he has asked me to never say something like this to mom because she had tolerated so much pain for me. So if I say something like that I don''t know how much hurt she will get from my words and looking at dad I said with a smile "I understand dad, I will never say something to hurt mom, after all, she did for me." "No, I am not asking you this because your words can hurt her but if you say something stupid you will make her angry, and then she might inject you with some drug or put something that will disable your reproductive organs for a few years." Said dad with a serious face as I can feel cold in my reproduction organ. "You are joking, right?" I asked with a dry tone as I asked him. "You can ask your uncle Luke how he felt after getting drugged for a few years?" Said dad with a dark face. "On second thought I am alright as I am right now." I said with a smile as I wondered how uncle Loke''s feelings when drugged by my mom. "Good that you understand." dad said before he sat on the seat in front of me as I also sat on the seat behind me when he continued "You have wasted a lot of time with some strange imagination. However, I still need to inform you about something very important that you made me delay with your nonsense. So, stop talking and listen to me carefully before speaking." "But dad¡­" Dad, I know you want to say something, but I still have some questions, however before I can ask, he cuts me with a serious face "Didn''t I make myself clear?" "Yes, you do." I said with a worried face because for a moment he looked as scary as mom. "Good now that you understand let''s start." Dad said with a nod before he continued "Son what I am going to tell you will change your life forever, so I want you to prepare yourself." "Don''t worry dad I won''t be afraid of anything, throw anything you want at me." Although dad sounds relatively serious, I am not much worried after knowing I am not adopted and whatever he is going to tell me won''t be able to shake me much after the events I have gone through these past few days. "Alright son, if you are prepared then let me tell you the truth." dad said with a sigh which made me nervous even if I said I don''t care as he continued "I don''t know how to tell this and I am also not a person who can make it sound good so I will get to the point and tell you the truth directly. Son, you need to know although you look the same as the rest of your friends however, you are not like them. In another turn, you are different from them." After saying that dad keeps looking at me with a serious face as he wanted to see my reaction which made me confused and I also began an inspection of my body but found nothing abnormal, what does he mean I am different from everyone, from what I can see I am the same as the rest of the people I know, so I decided to complain "What do you mean I am abnormal? I don''t find anything abnormal about me. That is very rude dad." "No, son I didn''t mean it that way." shaking his head dad said in denial. Although he tried to deny his claim however I am still confused by his earlier proclamation and asked him in surprise "Then what do you mean, dad?" "Son when I said you are different from everyone I didn''t mean to say it in a wrong way but I wanted to say you are different from the rest in a good way." Said dad with a smile as he shook his head. "Different in a good way, how is that?" I could not help but ask him with a surprise because no matter what way I look if I am different from the rest of the people then it is not a good thing for me. "Although it might sound strange to you however you need to know you are not a normal human but a Demi-God. You are the son of a God and a Human. I, your father am a God and your mom is a human, and from our love, you were born. You see when you were born your mother wasn''t weak for a human however when she was giving birth to a Demi-God child she lost a lot of her essence which made her weak." After that dad told me a lot of things before asking me "Now do you understand why I said you are different from the rest of the people around you?" "Yes, dad I know." although I was in deep thought about why he revealed it so suddenly and that is with a serious face when he would stop grandfather and uncle Luke from telling me the truth. "No son you don''t need to pretend to believe me because I am telling you the truth." Said dad with a serious face as he looks at me not believing the fact that I believe him because when I was young Grandfather and uncle Luke would tell me a lot of story about their adventure and I would tell it to my friends who would look at me with respect however when I would they started making fun of me which made me very annoyed at them at that time and I wouldn''t believe them since then. So it might have made dad believe I am pretending so I again tried to clear to him "It''s alright dad you don''t need to explain anything to me as I believe the fact you are Thor the God of thunder and not Tom, while Grandfather is King Odin and uncle Luke is Loki." It looks like my agreement without an argument made dad believe, I am not believing him and just making fun of him so he said with a serious tone "Look son I know you don''t believe me and think all I am saying are some BS however, I am telling you the truth, your grandfather and uncle had also never lied to you when they said about our identity." "Yeah dad I know and I believe you." Said to him with a smile as I gave a nod in agreement which made him further believe I don''t believe him and started arguing with me and trying to make me believe we aren''t normal humans even though I know that already. Was it wrong to agree with him and the best way to make it simple is by pretending I don''t believe him? Finally, after a while of my agreeing with him and he trying to make them believe what I agree upon I deceived to ask "That''s enough dad, I believe you, now what?" Hearing my serious tone it looks like the matter got solved as he finally stood up from his seat before saying with a serious face "Fine since you don''t believe me then I have no other choice but to show you." With that spread out his hand before I could react and I started feeling a huge pressure from him and the next moment, the whole room got included into a blinding light but all of this didn''t affect me and I saw dad transforming into his true form. Now he has become even taller than he was and his short red hair grew till his waist, his body is packed with thick muscle and his clothes changed into the Greek warriors then finally a huge hammer appeared from thin air that is almost as big as the study room making me say in surprise "Dad?" "Now do you believe me?" as the light fades dad asks me with a serious face and for the 100th time I replied with annoyance "Yea I believe you and how many times will you make me say that same thing?" Hearing my annoyed tone he looks at me with a serious face which finally got me to my limit and I swear if he once again tries to prove his identity then I will hit him heard and won''t care if he is my dad, however, it seems he didn''t make it more complicated and said in satisfaction "Good thing you believe me and now that I have informed you about our true identity. It''s time I tell you why of all times, I have decided to introduce you to your true origins now." Hearing his serious face I got curious as he continued "As you had yet to unlock your divine energy in your childhood, so I had stopped father and brother as your mother was worried about you getting bullied. As you don''t know about your divine energy and the fact it is caused by you, I knew you won''t be able to control it. So I suppressed your energy." With that dad started explaining about my origins and it turned out the rain yesterday was caused by me when I felt awful, it also explains why I am stronger than most of the people around me but why don''t I feel any kind of energy from my body like dad said. Anyway, after a whole lot of explanation, Dad finally said "Son yesterday when you arrived home I discovered your mental condition is not very good and I don''t want to know what made you that bad. However, if you need help always remember me and your mother is always with you." "Thank you, dad." I said with a smile as I looked at him, that''s right I have a family now. "Anyway, now that we are done with the introduction it''s high time I introduce you with your Divine energy before it''s too long. '''' with that said he puts his hand on my shoulder before saying "Son I am going to channel my energy into your body and when I do that your energy will clash with mine. At that time try to recognize your energy." With that, I feel something lightning enter my body, and the next moment another energy surfaced from deep inside of me before expelling the lightning and I know it''s my energy, after getting a glimpse of the energy I quickly focus on it as it quickly started vanishing the next moment after erasing dad''s energy. After a while of concentration, I finally got to the core of the energy and discovered it to almost the same level as my Shinigami ability if not more however it doesn''t have any kind of awareness like my Shinigami ability just has some self-protection instinct. Although I can feel the energy I wasn''t able to discover any kind of natural affinity into it so looking at dad I said "Dad I got it." "Good, now show it to me." Dad said as I extended my hand forward before covering it with my Divine energy which gave it a white glow. "As expected of my son." Dad said in delight as he looked at my energy before he continued "Now that you have got a glimpse of your energy become familiar with it then I will teach you a different use of your energy." "I understand dad." I said before retreating my hand and looking at the hammer in his hand. -------------------------- Looking at the huge Hammer in Thor''s hand for a moment Takashi became so surprised that he even forgot to breathe but finally feeling the lack of breath he quickly inhaled with his mouth before looking at his father. "Cough~ cough~" as he had breathed too much air he couldn''t help but cough before asking "Why is the hammer so huge?" "I need to crash some large enemies, so it''s convenient using a big weapon." said Thor with a smile. "How big can an enemy be that you need to use this Hammer?" says Takashi pointing at the Hammer in Thor''s hand. "Oh~ you have no idea." said Thor while remembering about his fights with Giants and Dragons from the past. "Then why don''t you tell about your experiences dad?" asks Takashi in amazement, not understanding why would Thor need this huge hammer when he had fought some huge enemies in the past and that is only with his Zanpakuto that is even smaller than the handle of the hammer. "You see back in the days I with my friends and brothers would go on adventures around the nine realms and face many kinds of enemies¡­" with that Thor started telling about his grand adventures and Takashi was listening with a smile on his face but in the middle of his story he pushed and looked in a certain direction with a serious face before saying "Takashi you stay here I need to take care of something important." With that, he vanished from his spot as did Takashi before saying "How can I let someone escape when they have malicious intentions at my family." Chapter 71 - Lost little Girl Edited by_ Dark Spider After a satisfying shopping, Tamako was leading the girls back home when they heard a little girl crying in the alley beside the corner making them curious to know what the problem with the little girl is. Is she lost? Did someone hurt her? Or something else. Anyway, they were curious and wanted to help the little girl however one thing that made them surprised is, while they were approaching the alley in worry the rest of the people on the road are ignoring the cry as if they can''t even hear the girl and you need to know the market is very crowded especially since its almost the evening. Did the people in the city become so heartless that they can disregard the cry from the little girl so mercilessly and not even show any change on their face when they passed by the alleyway? Even if they are so heartless Tamako and the girls aren''t, so they decided to enter the alleyway and discovered a little girl around the age of 5 is crying in fear in her eyes but didn''t respond to their approach as if she can''t hear them approaching. Maybe the little girl is very scared which made her unable to respond so Tamako decided to walk in front of the little girl before she asks with a warm smile "Why are you crying, little girl?" "I want my mommy~." the little girl said with water in her eyes as she glanced at Tamako with an afraid face before she again started crying even louder than before. "Are you lost? Can you tell me the name of your mommy?" said Tamako with a nod as she took a step close to the little girl with a warm smile on her face. "Take me to my mommy, I want my mommy." said the little girl crying heavily than before which made Tamako not understand what should be done. "Aunty, why don''t we take her to the nearest police station to ask for help?" asks Tatsuki with a thoughtful face while looking at the little girl. "Yeah, mom, the police always has a solution to this kind of stuff." says Orihime in agreement. "You are right, taking her to the police to file a report is the best action and maybe we can think of other things later." Bamako gave a nod in agreement before walking right in front of the girl and putting her hand on the girl''s head to cherish. She said "Let''s go with me and I will take you to your mommy, little girl." "Thank you." said the little girl with a low tone feeling Tamako''s hand on her head before she looked at Tamako to say with a vicious face "But I don''t need you to take me to my mommy." "What?" getting the strange reaction from the little girl made Tamako feel strange as she didn''t understand the cause of the sudden change or if she was not hallucinating. "I said you don''t need to take me to my mommy instead I will be happy if you become a meal for me without any resistance." says the girl holding Tamako''s hand that was cherishing her strongly. Feeling the sudden change in tone and the strong grip from the little girl that can make her feel pain was enough for Tamako to understand this is not a normal situation and the girl might be from the supernatural side like her husband. This realization made her understand why no one was reacting to the cry of the little girl and knowing the situation she said with a serious face "Let go of me before you regret." "Regret now why would I regret when you will be a good meal for me soon?" slowly the little girl''s tone changed into a thick male tone by the time the girl no it finished its speech and the hand it was used to hold Tamako has already transformed into a dark hairy one with nails like a ferocious animal and it has now grown twice the size of Tamako. Looking at the transformed Orihime and Tatsuki had frozen on the spot from fear however Tamako didn''t get as afraid as them but she was afraid nonetheless from the sudden changes as she asks with an uneasy tone "What are you?" "Is that fear I smell from you." asks the 3 meters tall Wolf-like demon as it licks its lips with its long tongue before saying "Yes it''s fear and today is my lucky day as not only it is the first day I have left Kuoh but also found 3 delicious meals with my illusion magic the first day." "I am telling you once more to let me go before you regret your decision of holding me here." although Tamako is scared of the size of the monster in front of her, however, she still has confidence in her husband. Disregarding the warning from her the Wolf Demon says "Since you didn''t get as afraid as the other girls you must be stronger than them and I want to eat the best at the end, so I will begin with them first." ''What''s taking you so long quickly come and help us.'' says Tamako with worry and looking at the Wolf Demon dragging her mercilessly before walking to the girls with a vicious face she yells out loudly "Girls quickly run away before it gets to you." Hearing Tamako''s serious tone the girl''s returned to normal before Tatsuki jumps at the Wolf Demon in anger while suppressing her fear when she saw Tamako being held like a chicken "Let go of her you monster." "I won''t let you hurt her." although Orihime is also afraid however she is more afraid to lose her family so she also jumps at the Wolf Demon to help Tatsuki so they can save Tamako. "Like a food can harm me." said the Wolf Demon before slapping the girls with the back of his hand which caused them to fly and slam into the nearest wall before coughing out blood. "How dare you?" looking at the event unfold and the girls getting hurt made Tamako angry as she bites the Wolf Demon in anger. "Bitch it looks like you want to get eaten before them. " said the Wolf Demon with an angry tone before it moved its empty hand to slap Tamako on the face. When Tamako saw the huge hand coming in her direction she knew even if her husband can save her from doom however, this slap can''t be stopped and prepared for the pain as she closed her eyes but instead of pain from the slap, she felt herself getting freed from the Demon before a cold liquid falls on her face and she heard the Wolf crying out in pain but the thing made her amazed it the next question "Mom are you alright?" Chapter 72 - Parents are always right edited by _ dark spider "Dad you are a step late." looking at the Wolf demon who has become a burnt meat paste Takashi said while shifting his gaze at the man who is the reason for the Wolf Demon''s death. "How can you arrive before me and is that a Soul cutter of the Shinigami in your hand?" Thor asks with a surprise as he looks at the Zanpakuto in Takashi''s hand. "Since you have decided to inform me about your secret, I don''t see the harm to let you in my secret." Takashi said with a smile as he let the Zanpakuto in his hand to be seen in the moonlight and the light of the moon is now illuminating the blue mirror-like blade at its full glory before everyone. "It''s so beautiful." said Tamako a glow in her eyes as the beauty of the blue blade excited the beauty of any gold, diamond, or any jewels she has seen and it must be known as the wife of the God of thunder she has seen almost most of the precious object if not all of them. "How can you be a Shinigami when I am God faction and your mom is from the Human faction?" as the God of Thunder who had fought many battles alongside and against the Shinigami it didn''t take him a 3rd glance to recognize the Zanpakuto in Takashi''s hand before he asks in surprise. "We should return home and heal them before we discuss any further." Takashi said as he points at Orihime and Tatsuki who had become unconscious a long time ago. "You are right." Thor said in agreement before he taps his feet on the floor as the whole alleyway got covered into a blinding light before they vanished from the alleyway and the remains of the Wolf Demon also disinterested into nothing before calm returned to the alleyway. ------------------------------- Using Thor''s ability to heal and change the girl''s memory of the events before putting them in bed wasn''t a problem and the moment he was done taking care of the little girls, he together with Takashi and Tamako went to the study for a proper explanation from Takashi. "So you are trying to say you were a Shinigami before your birth in our house?" asks Tamako with disbelief even if she had gone through a lot however this rebirth is going over her head. "Then why did we never noticed any kind of anomaly from your birth till now?" asks Thor with a raised eyebrow even if he is well aware of the rebirth thing however this is the first time even for him and more importantly even if Takashi is a good actor he will never believe in all this year''s he failed to discover this big secret of his son. Not to mention Takashi was always with them for almost till the age of 5 and he had never shown any kind of strange actions from the regular kids. "That''s because I have retained my memories a few days ago when I was attacked by a Hollow in Orihime''s old home." explained Takashi with a serious face. Hearing their conclusion Takashi didn''t find the reason to tell them about his first life to not make things more complicated than it already is. "Good thing you aren''t a stranger and my son." says Tamako with a smile feeling goad it is her son. "Yes, the reason for your successful return from death might have something to do with your Divine energy you have inherited from me." Thor explained with a serious face. "Enough about the rebirth first tell me how was your life as a Shinigami and how strong you were back then?" asks Tamako with a smile not caring about the secret as she is happy that her son has trusted them with his big secret. "As you have seen I had arrived at the spot where the Demon had attacked you even before dad arrived. So I think I might have become as strong as, dad if not stronger." said Takashi with a smile as he looked at Thor. "Then we need to have a battle among man to man, so we can conclude without making some assumption." says Thor with a smile as the fighting spirit ignited in his eyes however he knows it''s not the proper time for a battle, so he held back before asking "So how did you arrive on the spot before me when I had used teleportation for my fast movement?" "You see while you were using Teleportation for a faster movement I had used flash steps from inside the house with my Divine energy without as my Spiritual Energy can only be accessed in my Shinigami form and with not much time I was forced to use the Devine Energy. Although my first step wasn''t perfect however within a few steps I had already adjusted my Divine energy to the Flash steps and my body so I can move faster. So by the time you had started teleportation I had already arrived and without hesitation, I cut the hands of the Wolf Demon." Takashi explained with a serious face but he didn''t explain he had also understood why the Kido spells he used in the past in his human form were different than when he was a Shinigami. It turns out he was using his God power all along not his Shinigami power and his parents don''t have to know it. "Then when he freed me from the hand of the Wolf Demon you arrived and made meat paste out of the Demon." Tamako said with a smile. "I knew using lighting speed was a better option but the worry of the moment was the cause for my wrong decision." said Thor understanding his mistake and the reason why he was slower than his son. "Alright Takashi return to your room and sleep for now and we will talk about the rest some other time." as they were done with most of the important matters Tamako said with a smile as he has school in the morning. "Alright, mom." said Takashi with a nod before he gets to his room for a good sleep. "I need to inform Father and ask him to prepare a proper training time for Takeshi''s divine energy." said Thor with a serious face as Takashi left the study. "What about his Shinigami abilities?" asks Tamako in worry. "Although we didn''t ask him about his death and his ranking, however..." Chapter 73 - Hunter from the Soul Society Edited by_Dark Spider . . "At this rate, we are never gonna get to the top of the mountain." complained Yuzu with a tired face while walking on the Mountain Road. "Don''t let dad hear you." Karin said with a serious face as she turns to look at Isshin who is walking beside Ichigo. "Don''t worry if you can''t then let big brother Takashi help you." Takashi who was walking by their side said with a smile before putting Yuzu on his left shoulder. "Thank you big brother Takashi." said Yuzu with a smile. "Hey, Ichigo, can''t you be a little considerate like elder brother Takashi and help me climb the mountain?" asks Karin with a serious face when she sees Yuzu being carried by Takashi and doesn''t need to walk. "You seem alright, so why should I?" said Ichigo without hesitation while denying her suggestions. "Hey look, someone is waving at us." says Yuzu who is sitting on Takashi''s shoulder. "She looks oddly happy for visiting a grave." says Karin in surprise, not understanding why is the girl is so happy. "She might have to wake early in the morning to beat us to claim so high." said Yuzu in surprise, not understanding where the girl got her energy from. "Ah~ it''s Rukia."said Takashi as he also waved his hand when he saw Rukia waving her hand at them. "You know that girl, big brother Takashi?" asks Yuzu with a surprise. "No wonder she is waving at us." says Karin with an understanding smile as they look at Rukia. "Hey~ Rukia, what are you doing here so early in the morning?" asks Takashi with a smile as they walk closer to her. "I was free in the morning and decided to walk around." said Rukia with a happy smile as she pointed at Ichigo before asking "Oh~ look Ichigo is also here." "Do you know her Ichigo?" asks Karin with a surprise, not understanding how can Ichigo know her when he only has Takashi and Tatsuki as his friend while hardly if not he will play with other friends ever. "Um~ she is a friend from my school and I remembered I need to have a small conversation with her." said Ichigo before running with Rukia very fast before they disappeared into the woods. After Ichigo left with Rukia they started moving towards the grave where Ichigo''s mother is laid to rest. ------------------------------- Arriving at the grave Yuzu was very sad and started crying so Takashi started cherishing her head before saying "It''s alright to cry Yuzu." "Is it really alright brother?" asks Karin with a sad face as she looks at her mother''s grave. "Yes if you are also sad then feel free to let go of all your emotion because it''s part of life and no one will think you are weak." said Takashi with a deep sigh thinking about the hard truth those who are born must taste the feeling of death then what about him, who has tasted it 3 times and don''t even remember it then except the first time when he felt extreme cold, the pressure of the whole world on his c.h.e.s.t that made him unable to breathe and finally the time of the world had stopped as he only felt complete silence at that time. But after that, he discovered himself in Soul Society and you know the rest. As the girls were crying Isshin finally arrived at the grave and started acting like a clown which not only broke Takashi''s thought it also made him very annoyed by it so with an angry face he said "Can you keep quiet for a while." "Yes, I will." instantly Isshin said with a nod as he stopped. "Good look after them while I go look for Ichigo." said Takashi before leaving Isshin with Yuzu and Karin. ------------- Walking through the forest Takashi finally found Ichigo who had a soft lion toy on his shoulder and called out with a smile "Ichigo why are you talking so long?" "It''s the tough guy from before?" before Ichigo can give a reply it was the soft lion doll that shouts from his shoulder before recognizing Takashi whom he had a bad encounter from the past. "Ah~ the mode Soul, were you brought here with Rukia? Speaking of Rukia, where is she?" says Takashi with a smile as he turns to Ichigo for more answers. "That''s right Ichigo, Rukia is in trouble you need to hurry else that Soul Reaper will hurt her." hearing about Rukia Kon said with panic. "Just shut up and point the direction, will you?" finally Ichigo said as Kon leads them to where Rukia is confronting a Shinigami. ----------------------------- Arriving at the spot they discovered Rukia standing opposite of the Shinigami who has already taken out his Zanpakuto as Ichigo and Kon directly went running in the middle to interrupt so Takashi didn''t have any choice but to follow them. "Rukia~" Kon said as he ran behind Ichigo who said with a worried face "Rukia, are you alright?" "Good thing we made it in time." said Takashi with a smile as he walks by her side to discovered Rukia is still unharmed even after he interferes in the event. "What are you doing here?" asks Rukia with a smile as she feels safe from his arrival or because he cares about her. "How can I not when you are in trouble?" asks Takashi with a smile. "You and your honey-coated words." Rukia said shaking her head with a smile as she cannot deny this guy has a way with girls but they have something more important than this to worry about and Ichigo has already started his confrontation. "Hey, who are you and what do you want?" asks Ichigo with a serious face as he turns to look at the Shinigami while Takashi is flirting with Rukia in the back. "Ah the spikey hair, am I really visible to you lover body?" asks the Shinigami then turning to Ichigo''s back he looks at Takashi who is not looking at him as if he is invisible to Takashi who can only see Rukia and the rest before he said "Did the princess has more than one love but why is the dark hair unable to see me?" "Kon who is this clown?" not getting a proper answer Ichigo asks Kon with a serious face. "I don''t know, beats me. I just saw him and ran to inform you." said Kon with a confused face. "Then why did you make me run her in a panic saying it''s an emergency? You fur all." Ichigo said pulling Kon off the ground in anger. Getting no attention, the shinigami finally said with a smile to attract some attention at him or satisfy his curiosity "Don''t worry about me son, first tell me about yourself and what do you do?" "Ichigo don''t say it." hearing the important question Rukia who was arguing with Takashi finally asks in a hurry but it was too late as Ichigo said without hesitation before turning to the Shinigami with a serious face "I am a substitute Shinigami." "Ichigo you idiot." said Takashi under his breath as he finally turned towards the Shinigami to see his reaction. "A Shinigami? That has to be a joke and I am waiting for the punchline because I don''t think it''s funny, however not getting any I can only assume it''s true." said the shinigami before his smile vanished as he concluded that "Well Rukia what you have done is a big mistake and it''s considered as a great crime." "Crime, what''s he saying?" asks Ichigo in surprise as he hears it was a crime of Rukia when she made her into a Shinigami. "Maybe it''s better to kill a Shinigami imposter than another dumb Gigai." said the Shinigami before he started moving with his Zanpakuto to attack. "Hey what are you doing?" asks Ichigo with fear as he moved out of the way of the Zanpakuto with Kon but before he can get enough distance the Shinigami suddenly vanished from his spot before trying to slash Ichigo who was caught off guard making Rukia close her eyes while Ichigo freeze on the spot in fear. ''Let''s put my effort into mastering the Divine energy from last night and see how much I progressed.'' thought Takashi with a smile before he used a Flash step to arrive in-between Ichigo and the Shinigami''s Zanpakuto before stopping the Zanpakuto with only the tip of his index finger before asking "You forgot to ask my permission before attacking my friend in front of me." "It''s impossible..." Chapter 74 - Ichigos revenge Edited by_Dark Spider . . . . As a member of the stealth force using flash, steps are very common for Saido and when he saw Ichigo dodging his first attack he wanted to subdue Ichigo with his next move. So using flash step he went to attack Ichigo however before he can land a blow at the spikey hair kid someone moved in between him and Ichigo to stop his Zanpakuto with only an index finger as if his slash was nothing which made him say in disbelief on his face "It''s impossible, how can you stop it so easily? " "Because I am stronger than you. " said Takashi with a confident smile as he looks at the stealth force Shinigami. "Even so I am using my Zanpakuto and you are barehanded. " taking a step back quickly said the Shinigami to get someone distance before announcing then looking at Takashi once again and recognizing him to be the same kid who was flirting with Rukia and wasn''t able to see him made him more surprised as he asks "Wait a minute you can also see me? " "Of course I can see you, if not how do you think I was able to stop you? " asks Takashi with a smile as he not started doubting the Shinigami''s mental health. "Then were you pretending to not see me or you were ignoring me, before? " asks the Shinigami in confusion as he looks at Takashi. "Of course I was ignoring you since you aren''t any threat for us. " said Takashi as if it''s a fact. "Hey, that is very rude. " companies the Shinigami before rushing to attack Takashi. "Even so it''s a sold fact you know. " Takashi said with a laugh before he dodged the Zanpakuto slash effortlessly. "Your opponent is me. " Ichigo who has already taken out the mode Soul and changed into his Shinigami form jumps to stop the Zanpakuto of the unknown Shinigami. As the battle between Ichigo and the unknown Shinigami whom Rukia called Saido a member of the stealth force while Takashi and she were talking and looking at Ichigo and Shaido''s battle. After clashing for a few rounds Ichigo was forced back as Saido announced looking at Ichigo who is now on the ground "You fool, you were trying to fight using brute fore to cover for your skills and tactics, you have no experience at all. " Ichigo who had finally stood up from his spot got angry at Saido''s announcement and with an angry face, he again charged at Saido aggressively while shouting "Will you shut your mouth? " While Ichigo and Saido are fighting Takashi felt the presence of a Hollow near the graveyard and it appears Isshin is not with them so when Ichigo again pushed back he replaced him by jumping in front of Saido before saying "Ichigo let me handle this guy and you quickly move to the grave and protect Yuzu and Karin because I can feel the presence of a Hollow over there. " "Fine, I will move fast. " Ichigo said with a serious face before he quickly ran in the direction of the grave when Rukia''s Soul index started giving the notification of the Hollow confirming the presence of the Hollow. "Son although you can stop my Zanpakuto and even see me however that time I was a bit careless. So I suggest you step away from my way. " said Saido with a smile when he saw Takashi covering for Ichigo. "You don''t need to worry about me however if you are that much worried about my safety then I will appreciate it if you leave us alone. " said Takashi with a smile. "That can''t be done. " said Saido with a smile as he shook his head before he moved to attack Takashi once again while saying "So I will have to take you down before I go after your friend. " "Then you leave me no choice. " said Takashi while easily dodging Saido''s slash and punching Saido in the stomach which caused Saido to take a few steps in pain. "You are stronger than I have thought Son. " said Saido with a serious face as he looked at Takashi. "Takashi we need to help Ichigo. " while Takashi and Saido are looking at one another with a serious face to predict the next move suddenly Rukia shouts with a serious face while looking at the Soul index. The next moment Saido used flash steps to arrive at Rukia''s left to say "You are right with the skills the spikey hair kid has, the Hollow is out of his league. " "If you shut your mouth then no one is going to think you are mute. " said Takashi in annoyance as he lands at Rukia''s right before saying " Don''t worry Rukia, I am sure Ichigo will be able to handle the Hollow. " "Even so we need to go and help him. " said Rukia with worry. "Maybe you are right. " said Takashi with an agreement when he felt Ichigo finally engaging in a battle with the Hollow. "Then let''s hurry. " said Rukia closing the soul index. "Hold on to me tightly then. " said Takashi before taking Rukia in a princess carry before vanishing from his spot using flash steps. "Kyaaa~ " the next moment only Rukia''s scream and a confused Kon with a surprised Saido remains behind. "Did they just left ignoring me? " asks Saido with an unhappy face. "Maybe they did? " said Kon with a serious face. "Hey, you are friend with that spikey hard boy and the stong kid right? " asked Saido with a smile as he points his Zanpakuto at Kon. "I know a thing or two about Ichigo but the tough guy is strange, I am telling you? " said Kon with a very serious face as he can still remember how easily Takashi defeated him in the past. "How about you tell me about it? " ------------------- By the time Takashi and Rukia arrived at the grave, they found an unconscious Yuzu and Karin being taken hostage by the Hollow but the weirdest thing is a little girl with short dark hair in front of the Hollow at whom Ichigo is looking with a shocked face. "Ichigo do you know that girl? " asks Rukia with a confused face after landing on the ground. "It''s her, it''s the girl I saw that day six years ago, by the river. " Ichigo answers with a serious face while looking at the little girl in front of the Hollow. "The girl you went to rescue and caused Aunt Masaki ''s death? " says Takashi with a serious face as he looked at the girl, no he looks at the Hollow who is also known as grand-fisher. "Yes she looks exactly the same from back then. " said Ichigo with an uncertain face looking at the girl. "Wow~ that is an ugly one. " Saido had finally caught up and said when he looks at the Hollow. "Six years ago do you mean? " hearing Ichigo and Takashi''s conversation Rukia asks uncertainly. "Yes she is the girl whom I tried to stop from jumping into the river but when I arrived she had disappeared and my mother she was dead. " Ichigo finished greeting his teeth while looking at the girl. "Six years ago that''s a long time ago and since then and there had been too many so you can''t expect me to remember all souls I have eaten. Now can you? " the little girl said with a male tone before her head split open and soon it got connected to the head of the hollow by meat-like string before she transformed into a lure. Looking at the Hollow, Rukia decided to explain "It''s the grand-fisher that''s the code name we have given him, he keeps himself invisible and disguises the lure growing out of his head like a human. So when he finds someone who can see the lure he knows that human has strong spiritual energy and he eats them to gain all of their ability. For over 50 years this Hollow has evaded all the Shinigami that has gone after him. We know his favorite victims are women. " "So this Hollow has killed Aunt Masaki . " says Takashi with a serious face while Ichigo looks at the Hollow in hate. "Hahaha~ impressive you have seen my lure and even escaped death. I remember you I intended to eat you on the spot when I saw you but the allure of that woman was so intense that I couldn''t resist but to devour her. " said Grand Fisher with a laugh while looking at Ichigo. "Basterd. " Rukia cursed in anger. "That''s the most disgusting Hollow I have seen in a while. " said Saido in disgust. "You will regret for what you did. " Takashi said finally manifesting his Zanpakuto and looking at the Hollow in anger before he used a flash step and returned on his spot with Karin in his hand while saying "Ichigo have your revenge I have rescued Karin. " "Leave this Basterd to me. " said Ichigo before moving towards Grand-fisher when he didn''t need to worry about protecting Karin and Yuzu who are protected by Takashi. "When did you? " looking Karin in Takashi''s hand asks Grand-fisher in disbelief before turning to his left and trying to move the empty hand just to find it sliding from its place slowly but before he can react from the sudden turn of events Ichigo has already arrived in front of him which made him jump back to save himself. "You aren''t escaping anywhere you basterd. " said Ichigo as he tried to slash Grand Fisher to death however before Ichigo''s Zanpakuto can cut the Hollow it extended its hair life outer lair and condensing it into a pike tried to stub Ichigo which forced him to jump back to safety. As the fight continued the Hollow somehow gotten its way near Yuzu and tried to stub her making Ichigo panic however Takashi has already moved to take her on his other hand while Saido stood in front of them to protect them but got injured himself. "Hey, are you alright? " looking at the bleeding body of Saido asks Ichigo in concern. "It''s alright as a Shinigami we must save innocent and put our lives on the line. " said Saido as he out''s his weight on his Zanpakuto to make himself not fall on the floor but it was futile as he fell on the floor nonetheless. "Hey, are you alright? You are a Shinigami so you won''t die right? " Ichigo asks looking at Saido who is on the floor and bleeding heavily. "No Ichigo even Shinigami aren''t immortal and they can also die if they are heavily wounded. " said Rukia correcting Ichigo. "But you don''t need to worry about our friend over here Ichigo, since he seems to be sleeping. " said Takashi to remove Ichigo''s worry and focus on the Hollow. "Damn it you are right! Wake up basterd before I kill you myself. " said Ichigo with anger after getting worried for no reason. "Ichigo lookout? " while they were talking Grand-Fisher had moved behind Ichigo when they weren''t paying attention and tried to attack Ichigo so Rukia quickly warned him. "I won''t let you hurt anyone. " Ichigo said with a serious face before he cuts some parts of the Hollow making it flee into the forest and Ichigo following behind it. "Kon, take Yuzu and Karun where Isshin is while I help Ichigo. " said Takashi when he saw Kon''s arrival. "Alright, I am on it." said Kon while taking Yuzu and Karin before leaving to where Isshin is. "Rukia, stay close to me and don''t try to help Ichigo because it''s his fight for honor. " said Takashi with a serious face as he started walking toward Ichigo''s direction. Looking at Takashi''s back Rukia remembers the words of her captain and understood why Takashi has yet to end the Hollow and allowed Ichigo to fight by himself before she quickly chased after Takashi "Hey wait for me? " Arriving in the middle of the forest Takashi and Rukia discover Ichigo being entangled by the Hollow into a situation where he is now unable to move so Takashi quickly sent a sword wave after covering his Zanpakuto with his energy which lets Ichigo free from the restraint. "Ichigo if you are having so much problem with avenging aunt Masaki then why don''t you let me take care of it? " Takashi said with a serious face as he truly hates this Hollow for killing Masaki. "Don''t worry it was the last time." said Ichigo before he started slashing the Hollow to the point it got a lot of wounds when it used its lure and transformed it into Masaki which made Ichigo look at his mother without making a move "Mom? " "That''s right it''s your mother, now that it is her I am sure you won''t be attacking me, right? " said Grand- Fisher with a confident face while looking at unmoving Ichigo and explaining "As expected all Shinigami are a fool and I have been using this to defeat all the Shinigami for the past 50 years and no one had ever successful to defeat me once I know about their weakness. " While Grand-Fisher is looking at Ichigo with a vicious face Masaki is looking at Ichigo with a smile and asking him to put down his Zanpakuto as it''s not necessary to fight anymore and she believes that her son won''t harm his mother. "Rukia stop. " when Rukia saw Ichigo unmoving she wanted to help but before she can make a move Takashi held her back. "Why? " not understanding Takashi''s actions Rukia asks in surprise. "Because I can feel aunt Masaki''s presence. " Chapter 75 - Extraction edited by_ Dark Spider. . . . Looking at his mother Ichigo lost his grip on his Zanpakuto as his mother asked him not to attack her or the Hollow because it''s not necessary anymore but even if the Hollow didn''t use his mother''s doll to ask just by putting her doll was more then enough to stop Ichigo. It''s not that he is a fool who can not differentiate between his mother and a hollow, it''s just a glance of his mother is more than enough for making him emotional even if it''s a fake. While looking at his mother he suddenly felt a heavy pain in his right shoulder and turning he saw a dark spare-like object made of hair piercing through his shoulder. Not far from Ichigo, Takashi and Rukia had also seen everything, and looking at the event Rukia felt impatient then asked to help however Takashi again stopped her by saying "No we need to wait since there is more than what meets the eye." "But if we wait then Ichigo won''t be able to make out alive." said Rukia with a worried tone while looking at Ichigo with a serious face. "I have a feeling something major will take place soon and by then it won''t be too late to help if it gets out of Ichigo''s hand." said Takashi with an uncertain face. "Fine if something unexpected happens then I will make you accountable for it." said Rukia with a serious face looking at Takashi when something unexpected happened and they saw a bright light coming out of Masaki''s doll before it broke out of Grand- Fisher''s entanglement and control. "What''s going on?" asks Saido who arrived at the moment when the bright light covered the area. "It''s the final memories that are left by Ichigo''s mother that is now manifesting." said Rukia with a serious face while they were looking at Masaki who is explaining to Ichigo, how proud she is of him for being a brave son who has taken care of his family after her death. "No, you are wrong it''s not just some random memories but a part of her Soul that is yet to be digested because I can feel her presence that is different from Grand-Fisher." said Takashi with a series face before calling out with a low tone "Bakudo #81 version 3: Danku no Kyu." The moment his voice fell the whole space went silent for a moment before it gets separated from the outside by a barrier which is created by Takeshi''s Bakudo and before anyone can react Takashi points his Index finger at the Hollow before calling out "Bakudo #61 Rikujokoro." The moment his words fell his index finger that is pointed at the target it started generating a spark of yellow energy, which summons six thin, wide beams of light that slam into the Hollow''s midsection and holds it in place as the Hollow is unable to move any part of its body, including the parts which were not struck by the beams and look at Takashi in horror as it felt the danger like never before. After Takashi had subdued the Hollow he flashed past Ichigo and directly stubbed his Zanpakuto in Masaki''s c.h.e.s.t which made her stop speaking while Ichigo asks him in resentment "What the f.u.c.k do you think you are doing basterd?" "Just shut up and stay back before I fail to help Aunt Masaki?" said Takashi with a serious face before unleashing so much energy that Ichigo and everyone went flying before crashing into the barrier and coughing out blood from their mouth from the impact or the pressure from his energy. "Bastard, get away from my mother." although Ichigo wasn''t able to stand up from his stop became of the pressure that is forcing him to not move from his spot however he still shouted in anger when he saw Takashi putting a sword through his mother. "Just what in the world is he?" asks Saido in horror when he saw Takashi pressing him to the floor with the same leave of pressure that he feels from his Captain no it should be stronger than his Captain. "Ichigo, don''t be hasty and let him do what he wants to do because from his explanation I think he wants to help your mother." said Rukia in a hurry as she quickly stops Ichigo even if it''s not necessary. "Explain." ------------------------ While looking at the Hollow and Ichigo''s confrontation Takashi discovered the presence of the Hollow suddenly divided in two and the smaller presence is connected with the bigger one when he saw Masaki''s doll appearing and pursuing Ichigo to not attack her or the Hollow and looking at the doll he felt strange but soon shook his head thinking it''s one of the Hollow''s ability. Finally when Ichigo got stabbed by the Hollow Rukia wanted to help Ichigo however he stopped her and the next moment he discovered the small presence fighting against the Hollow before separation from the Hollow forcefully. At that time they saw Masaki saying her last words to Ichigo and at the same time, he can also feel the presence of the smaller presence disappearing slowly or Masaki is vanishing as she lets out more of her final words that she wanted to tell her son. This made Takashi conclude maybe Masaki is yet to be digested fully and all this time she was fighting against many consciousnesses of the Hollow so ahe can tell her farewell to her child. So when she finally got the chance to do it the fighting spirit of her also getting little and she is not giving up the resistance and at this time he heard Rukia''s thought but he doesn''t agree with her so with a serious face he looks at Masaki when he has a feeling maybe he can save her if he tries and without hesitation he covered everyone with a strong barrier before sealing all the movement from the Hollow so no one can disturb him when he tried to save Masaki from the Hollow. The next moment Takashi flashes past Ichigo before channeling his Divine energy through his Zanpakuto while taking help from Suijin because he has yet to learn any other way to channel his energy from his father. Coming in contact with his energy Masaki''s Soul gets a sudden tremor before she stopped speaking. After receiving energy from Takashi, Masaki''s spirit slowly started getting empowered and tried to free herself from all the consciousness when she got the chance however the other consciousness also started retaliation and didn''t let her escape when Suijin asks Takashi to use his Spiritual energy with his Divine energy but he wasn''t sure how ti use both so he let Suijin handle it for him and she concentrated on helping the consciousness of Masaki. Although it was hard however with the care and love Masaki has for her family and the trace sue left when she was speaking to Ichigo it made it easier for Suijin to help Masaki. Finally after a lot of struggling Takashi restraint his energy before shouting with a serious face "Ichigo hurry up and kill the Hollow." "I''m on it!" Ichigo who has heard Rukia''s explanation had also understood the reason for Takashi''s sudden actions so he moves to kill the Hollow without hesitation when he saw Masaki''s unconsciously being held in Takashi''s hand. "This is impossible!" shouts Grand-Fisher when he discovered Masaki''s Soul is being snatched from him and there is only a small connection that is still allowing him from losing the power he gained from Masaki. "You have done enough harm already now die." said Ichigo with an angry face before smashing Grand-Fisher''s head and mask taking advantage of him being restrained. "Noooooo!" the Hollow shouts in despair getting the attack from Ichigo when the sky lost its color and a huge door made of skeleton suddenly opened from which huge Zanpakuto came before stabbing and taking the Hollow into the door before it vanished when the world regained its colors. "Where am I?" Chapter 76 - Hollow Edited by_ Dark Spider Holding a brown-eyed woman who has fair skin and long, light, wavy brown hair down to her back, which is tied in a knot in the back by a bone and bangs down to her chin in the front and wearing a white Shihakusho to cover her body. After Ichigo had killed the Hollow she finally opened her eyes and looking at Takashi asks with a surprised face had brown eyes she is looking at everyone in the sky in surprise "Where am I?" "Mom" hearing the woman''s confused tone Ichigo quickly moved beside Takashi who is holding his mother before calling out to her with water in his eyes. "Ichigo?" turning her head she discovered her son has water in his eyes, even if Ichigo has grown from the last time she saw him however as a mother how can she not recognize her son then again he is all grown up so she said with some hesitation. "Mom!!!" putting aside the Zanpakuto and quickly taking Masaki from Takashi''s hand Ichigo hugs her before he started crying like a baby. "Now, now Ichigo you have grown so big and manly, so how can you turn into a crybaby when you would never cry and always smile from what I remember." said Masaki with a smile but she also had water from the reunion with her family, all this year''s she had only one wish and that is to say goodbye to her family. She only wanted to have one last glance while struggling to keep her consciousness, what is it that she didn''t do in the thousands of consciousness to avoid losing her part of the mind, she ran and lost many parts of her soul and energy for her consciousness, all it was she wants to regain her awareness but how can she do that when she never got a single glance of her family all this time. She was losing all hope and even though it''s useless to struggle, she was slowly giving up her struggle and when she only had a small fraction of energy to keep her consciousness and lose everything in a few months or days she finally felt her son''s presence but he was in a bad situation which made her use all her leftover energy to have a final reunion before she vanishes from existence. Knowing she can only send a memory to her son, Masaki sent all her words to her Doll with all her energy and consciousness. Although it is unknown to her how she had regained her freedom and return to life, however, she glad that she can now be with her family once again which made her shade tears of happiness. "No, mom I am not crying it''s from my happiness from getting you back." explained Ichigo shaking his head while trying his best to smile however the tears in his eyes seem to be endless as it won''t stop no matter how much he wanted. "It''s alright Ichigo, mom is also happy that you are fine and we can be reunited with once more." said Masako as she cherished Ichigo as she did in the past but suddenly she discovered her son is a head taller than her, so with a surprise she says before getting sad "Ichigo you have become taller than mom, now I won''t be able to take care of you like in the past." "Mom that is not something to be depressed about." Ichigo said in disbelief when he understood the reason for his mother''s sadness, come on who gets sad when their son becomes handsome. "No you don''t understand Ichigo." said Ichigo''s mother shaking her head as she understood how much time has passed and how her son had grown so big in her absence that he might not need her care anymore after all this time. ------------------------ "How can you separate a soul after being consumed by a Hollow?" asks Saido in shock while looking at Masaki and Ichigo''s reunion. "I am not sure it''s just a feeling that I can do it and gave it a try because if I didn''t then I would regret it for the rest of my life and what do you know it worked out fine." said Takashi with a smile while looking at the mother and son which made him feel all his hard work on separating Masaki from the Hollow is paid off. "You are so reckless, what if it sent a backlash?" asks Rukia with a serious tone when she understood Takashi wasn''t sure of his actions. "What If it sent a backlash with the pitiful amount of power it has besides this was the final chance for me to save Aunt Masaki, so how can I give up." said Takashi with a deep sigh as he also felt he was being reckless even if the hollow was a pathetic existence for him however it cold still sent very deep damage to him once it got the chance to attack his sea consciousness. However, he had never thought of something this important when it was his final chance to save Ichigo/ the mother of his best friend. "You really are stupid." said Rukia with a serious face but inside she was happy knowing he is so kind and considering that he will put his own life on life for his friend''s happiness who knows what will he do for her whom he is in love with and thinking this made her face red. "Are you truly a human?" hearing all of Takashi''s explanations Saido couldn''t help but ask in surprise from everything that went so far. "What do you think?" Takashi asks Saido showing his Zanpakuto with a chuckle. "Even if you have a Zanpakuto however, I can not feel any kind of spiritual energy from you." said Saido with a surprise but he is sure Takashi had used some kind of energy to suppress them and use the Kido earlier however the energy is different from all the energy and its especially not spiritual energy then the most important thing is how can he use Kido with this new kind of energy. "How about you decide my identity for yourself." said Takashi without caring about Saido''s confusion when Rukia asks something from his side "Why does aunt Masaki have a hole in her shoulder?" Chapter 77 - Takashis disbelief Edited by_Dark Spider Looking at the hole in Masaki''s shoulder Takashi, Rukia and Saido were frozen on the spot it''s not because they are surprised but they are worried it''s not the real Masaki but a hollow or Grand Fisher has somehow escaped transforming into Masaki to deceive them but if it''s truly a Hollow doesn''t that mean. "Ichigo is in danger? " Rukia said with a serious face. "We need to purify it before it can surprise attack. " Said announced taking out his Zanpakuto for action. "No, we can not just attack her without a proper understanding. " said Takashi quickly stopping the two of them as he concentrated all his senses only Masaki alone just to discover a small amount of Hollow energy that can almost be disregarded and she can be called a normal Soul. While looking at her it was not hard for him to guess where the Hollow energy came after she was a part of a Hollow for year''s but then it can also not be disregarded that she now also has a small part of a Hollow, even if it''s a small part of is also a part of Hollow, which can take the end to either way. "Why are you stopping us when we aren''t sure if she is stable after staying as a part of a Hollow for years? " asks Saido with a serious face indicating he has also understood the problem. "Did you also not discover there is no chain on her c.h.e.s.t? " asks Rukia with a serious face while looking at Masaki who is having a reunion with Ichigo while reminding Takashi about the Soul Chains. Yes, it must be known everyone''s soul has a chain connected to their c.h.e.s.t that connects to their body and when they lose their lives the chains connected to their body will shatter from their body in half indication of their death. So when Masako doesn''t have a chain on her c.h.e.s.t as a Soul it only meant it replaced with the hole in her shoulders but why did she still look like a human and doesn''t look like a Hollow? This is truly strange. "I know what your concerns are about, however, we can not just attack her just because of that besides she has not done anything bad enough to get attacked. Did she? " asks Takashi seriously while looking at Masaki and Ichigo. "Fine, you got a point. " said Saido in agreement when he saw there is no mask of Hollow on Masaki which means she might be a mutated Soul or something after being a part of a Hollow for so long. "I don''t know how can she still have emotions and have a hole instead of a chain on her but the lack of Hollow mask is proof enough to say she is not a Hollow. At least for now, so let''s just keep an eye on her until she does something dangerous. " said Rukia with a serious face but inside she let out a sigh of relief when she didn''t need to separate Ichigo and his family from Masaki again. "Don''t worry I will put a Kido to keep her in check and the lack of chains are also a good thing since we don''t need to purify her anymore and she can stay here with her family," said Takashi with a smile as he now doesn''t need to worry about her becoming Hollow when she is already part Hollow then again why doesn''t she have the Hollow or even Arrancar features. This is confusing and he will let it on time to show for now instead of pondering since it''s not something simpler. "Cough, cough Ichigo although I am glad that Aunt Masaki is back and you are having a reunion, however, you also need to remember since the Hollow is no more, it''s time for us to return to your family. " although he was glad his efforts are paid off, however, he didn''t forget about the Karin and Yuzu but more importantly he needs to return home soon for something more important. "Is that Takashi you Takashi? " hearing Takashi''s reminder Ichigo finally calms down while Masaki also collected herself as she turns to Takashi before asking with a smile. "Yes, it the one and only me. " said Takashi with a wide smile as he looks at her. "You have grown to be so handsome and I don''t think it is late for me to marry you, is it? " asks Masaki with a smile while remembering how the little kid who is the first friend of her son asked her to marry him once he is older than received another round of scolding from his mother. "Hey, you already have a family, so how can you ask to marry him? " not understanding why Ichigo''s mother who has returned from death a moment ago would want to marry Takashi made Rukia very angry as she quickly stood in front of Takashi to protect him. "oh~ you are so protective of Takashi, can it be you are his girlfriend? " looking at Rukia''s sudden action Masaki asks with a smile. "What if I am? " asks Rukia with a serious face while looking at Masaki. "Then you should keep him in check since I can tell even after so many years he has not changed and still as perverse as ever. Since he is looking at my c.h.e.s.t for a while. " said Masaki with a smile while she turns to Takashi. "No, I am not. " Takashi who was observing Masaki''s changes said without hesitation feeling wronged for accusing him of the action he hadn''t done, yes it is undeniable he is always checking out a woman every time he meets them however it all changed after he saw Grayfia having a new family which made him stop himself from approaching a new girl instead he wanted to fix all his previous relationship. "Hey that''s Ichigo''s mother can''t you be a little more restrained? " asks Rukia with anger when he caught him red-handed. "I am innocent," said Takashi with a serious face without explanation. "Takashi. " Ichigo who is standing behind also discovered Takashi looking at his mom got annoyed and called with a serious face from Masaki''s back. "Do you want to say something Ichigo? " asks Takashi with a surprising face as he looks at Ichigo who suddenly jumps from Masaki''s back to send him flying with a punch on the face "Basterd stop looking at my mom in a wrong way. " "Damn it Ichigo I was just examining if everything is alright with her when she got her freedom from the Hollow. " said Takashi in anger as he also jumped on Ichigo as they started a dust brawl. "Then why the hell were you looking at her c.h.e.s.t? " asks Ichigo in anger as he didn''t believe the perverted friend of his damn Takashi you used to run after my mom when you were little but we are now a.d.u.l.ts so can''t you change your way finally. Looking at the fight between Takashi and Ichigo, Saido didn''t know what should he do but one thing he knew is he can not bring back Rukia with Takashi here, besides he is also curious about how long the relationship between Rukia and Takashi can improve, so with a smile, Saido said "Alright Rukia I have come to an understanding and after discovering you have already become a woman I won''t take you back and let you be. However, you need to be careful because even if I am not going to report anything sooner or later someone else will come after you. " "Hey come back here and you understand nothing. " said Rukia with a serious face but Saido left in a hurry disregarding her call. "Now that the Shinigami is gone, maybe it''s time we also return and I impatient to see how Yuzu and Karin have become. "says Masaki with an excited face while thinking about her family. "Yeah~ mom let''s go, I am sure they will be happy to know you are back even if Yuzu and dad can not see you. " said Ichigo in agreement as he and Takashi finally stop fighting and all of them started moving to the small house or office next to the grave. "Ichigo, I think it will be better if we don''t tell them about Aunt Masaki''s return before we can get a substitute body for aunt Masaki and it will be alright for her to look at everyone for now. " said Takashi with a serious face as everyone agrees with him after making a proper discussion. "Then I will come to your house after I have a good look at everyone. " said Masaki as she went with Ichigo while Rukia decided to follow Takashi for now. ---------------------- Arriving at the house Takashi introduced Rukia to his mother and before long Rukia started a conversation with Tamako since Orihime went out to play with Tatsuki. After leaving his mother and Rukia, he didn''t waste much time finding his dad who has summoned a circular magical portal, although he won''t know what Thor is up to however he needs to inform "Dad I think my powers are out of control. " "I know that''s why I have prepared everything and it''s time for you to learn how to control your Divine energy. Step inside the portal and you will be transported to your grandfather on the other side. " Chapter 78 - Garden of Silence It contains only some unimportant information so you are free to skip it and wait for the next chapter tomorrow. Thank you. ---------------------- The moment Takashi had removed the Kido barrier Thor immediately discovered the anomaly in his son''s energy and without hesitation he decided to contact Odin and asked for him to train Takashi. Yes, he wanted to let the energy inside Takashi''s body stabilize itself before he started training however now it looks like Takashi had done something drastic causing his energy to go out of control slowly and it was evident enough to not delay the training for Takashi. ------------------------- After stepping through the Portal Takashi discovered a huge forest without the presence of anything in it, there is no soul in the forest, and if you are wondering what about the trees then you need to know all the trees in the forest are already dead. Yes for miles from his position he discovered no presence as if he is in some desert and the portable is also gone behind him. Not knowing his location Takashi wasn''t sure about his situation when he tried to speak something opening his mouth just to discover no words coming in his ears or it is fine to say he lost the ability to speak. When he looks at the sky to assume the time he discovered the sky and the sun also lost its color and soon he also notices his body is made of black and white. ''What the hell is wrong with this place, everything is strange, just where am I? '' asks Takashi in surprise not understanding if his dad made a mistake or he has arrived here by accident but one thing he is clear about and that is he doesn''t like this place. ''Before taking any drastic actions it''s wise for me to look around and make a correct judgment of my present time. '' thought Takashi before he started walking while ignoring the sun the is right above his head. Walking for hours he finally decided to move using flash steps but no matter how much he ran or walks he can''t find the end of the forest and he is quite sure with his speed and the time he had spent here should be enough for him to cover half the planet, however, it is not only the Sun which is unmoving and still above his head but the forest also doesn''t have an ending. Just what is this place and why doesn''t it have any end? Also where the hell is Odin who should be here to train him? ''Fine, if I can''t find the end of this forest then I will destroy it. '' thought Takashi with a gloomy face before summoning his Zanpakuto and started channeling Divine energy into it before calling out "Getsuga Tensho. " When he was done calling the name of the attack a white light covered his Zanpakuto and the moment he swings his Zanpakuto a white wave in the shape of a half-moon went through the forest before destroying the whole forest into a pile of ashes or the area in front of his vision. Now if you are curious if he can use Getsuga similar to Ichigo or Isshin then it''s a no however, it is undeniably true he can use one and that''s because he used the same principle of the Getsuga which enables him to use the attack. So you can also say he calls this move Getsuga because he had copied it from Getsuga and the principal behind Getsuga is channeling as much energy you can into your Zanpakuto before it gets amplified by your Zanpakuto for you to shoot the energy. Anyway, after he had obliterated the forest the next moment it returned to its previous form as if it wasn''t attacked by him at all. "Fine if a normal attack won''t work how about this? " thought Takashi with a serious face before long his body gets covered by a water shell as he calls out "Drown everything into despair, Suijin. " The next moment the water shell on his body explodes before flying in all directions and everything the water touched turned into the ice while the sky became Dark from clouds as heavy rain started while the Zanpakuto in his hand vanished and he now stood in the middle of the constant burning, freezing and repairing forest with a serious face in his 10 decision Captain haori with a burning white wing Phoenix-like wing which also has a dark shade in it. Although it''s not the first time he has transformed into his Shinigami form after his rebirth however this is his first time releasing his Shikai and it''s much stronger than it was previously since it doesn''t have multiple forms but only one form which contains all the forms of his previous Shikai. The power from his Shikai soon started spreading at the speed of light and the place it passed through will have the mark on the sky it is getting covered by dark lighting cloud while on Earth it will burn frize everything that comes in contact with the rainwater. Standing in the middle of a frozen area of an unknown length Takashi slowly flew towards the sky before he started releasing his Spiritual Energy without restraint for his strongest move ever "Disintegrate everything¡­ " "Stop~ " when the whole world of ice started glowing a loud shout suddenly came into his ear no it''s direct transmission to his mind and looking ahead he can see his grandfather suddenly arriving in front of him with a flash of light with a worried face. "Are you satisfied with the show Grandfather? " asks Takashi with a smile as the glow under him vanishes as he withdraws his energy from his surrounding area. "Did you know I was watching you, so you pretend to use that high level of the destructive move? " asks Odin with suspicion looking at smiling Takashi who is in his Shinigami form in a Captain dress and a pair of Devine wings on his back. "No, I was surprised and wanted to destroy this whole space dimension to escape this place," said Takashi with a smile as he transmitted his thoughts shaking his head. "You are kidding, right? " asks Odin with a sweatdrop learning how his grandson wanted to destroy his beautiful Prison. "Then you should have waited a little longer and you might get the answer if I was kidding. " said Takashi with a chuckle but his expression was enough of an indication of how serious he was. "No, it''s alright I understand everything very well. " said Odin in disagreement come on why don''t you just curse me instead of pretending. "Anyway what is this strange place? " asks Takashi with a curious face not understanding why he didn''t hear about this place which is the exact opposite of the world of the Hollow which is always night and here it''s always midday and there is some more anomaly. "It''s the Garden of Silence. " Chapter 79 - Responsibility for an accident Edited by -Dark Spider Standing beside a portal that shows Karakura town Takashi looks at his grandfather who has also opened a portal to return before saying "Grandfather thank you for your help." "You don''t need to thank me cause if I don''t teach my own family then who do I teach?" says Odin with a laugh while shaking his head before asking "Anyway before you leave I want to ask you something since I have forgotten to ask you before." "Is there something bothering you grandfather?" asks Takashi with a carefree smile. "Yes, I am very curious to know why you didn''t help your father in the past when he needed help?" asks Odin with a curious face as he looks at Takashi. "Was there ever been a time when dad needed my help, why can''t I remember?" asks Takashi with confusion as he didn''t remember a moment as his grandfather described to him. "It was over a century ago when you returned to the Spirit World when Thor got attached and you had ignored it, remember." said Odin with a serious face. "Well, how would I know the Thor from back then will become my dad after my death, damn if I knew I would die in that fight would I not use my Bankai and kill the Hollow the moment I arrived at the Southern Soul Society." asks Takashi with a raised eyebrow looking at Odin. "You are right we were introduced to our true origins after your return so how can you know about us when you arrived in the past." says Odin in agreement while cherishing his beards. "Grandpa although I had indeed ignored dad''s accident, however, that was only known by the members of my 10th Division and a few other high-ranking officials of Gotei 13, so how do you know about it?" asks Takashi with a serious face. "From what I know Yamamoto had asked every commanding officer if they are interested and since you didn''t take the mission I assumed you ignored it." explained Odin with a smile before asking "It''s already over a week and I''m your mother must be very worried so return home now and don''t forget you need to use only your Divine energy or Shinigami energy at a time and need to make sure you don''t use them together unless you have fused and mastered the New Divine Spiritual Energy." "I know grandpa." said Takashi with an understanding smile as he gave a nod before vanishing into the portal while Odin did the same with his. [I am surprised why they didn''t have a conversation about Grayfia cause from the conversation they had it''s clear Odin is well aware of his Shinigami status and background. So it''s surprising for me when he didn''t ask Takashi about Grayfia.] -------------------------- Karakura Town. It''s been over a week since Takashi had left for his training and his parents had gotten a leave for him saying he needs to visit his Grandfather in an emergency. That night while Takashi left with Rukia it was Ichigo who took Masaki to meet with the rest of their family and Masaki cried happily upon meeting her daughters who have grown up a lot since she saw them last time and most importantly her husband who is talking with Kon. Although Masaki was able to see her daughters the rest couldn''t discover her and Karin were also unable to see her because of the lack of spiritual energy. After Masaki had a good look at her family Ichigo brought her to Takashi''s house as they had planned previously. Arriving there she got to meet her old friend Tamako/ Takashi''s mother who also had tears in her eyes after looking at Masaki who cried in happiness. After the reunion of the friend''s Thor finally walked down the stairs and meet with Masaki and knew it was truly hard for her son to accomplish what no one had ever done in history. As they were done with the conversation of the present situation Ichigo returned home with the rest of his family from the grave while Masaki and Rukia decided to stay at Takashi''s house which is protected by the God of Thunder himself. While discussing the past even Thor also apologized for not being present in the town when Masaki was attacked by the Hollow however she didn''t blame him when he needs to do his duty. By the time Orihime returned after saying goodbye to Tatsuki, Tamako has already given Masaki the final empty room in the house while Rukia was given Takashi''s room since the time of his return is unknown. As the school had finished before the appointed time and there weren''t many Hollow activities in the Town cause Ichigo is doing a good job, so Rukia got to return home earlier than usual and took a quick shower before walking out of the bathroom without any clothes since the room is empty. Takashi who was tired from the training is also wearing only his shorts cause the rest of his clothes are destroyed in the training and since he wants to take a rest after a good bath he opened the Portal directly to his room and discovered something he wasn''t prepared at all. *Kyaaa~* Although the spring scenery was very pleasing for his eyes however the scream from Rukia instantly brought him back to reality as he quickly pressed his hand on her mouth to cover it before asking "Come on, I have only seen you n.a.k.e.d, so why are you screaming when I have yet to attack you?" "Let go of me you pervert!" asks Rukia angrily after removing Takashi''s hand with force since she is very dissatisfied with his lack of response before she tried to scream again just for Takashi to close her mouth quickly. "Hey~ come on don''t be like that and scream for no reason and tell me why are you n.a.k.e.d in my room?" said Takashi with a curious face before using his magic to cover Rukia a set of her clothes which is on the bed. Understanding it''s also Takashi''s room Rukia decided to explain the situation "Since you are away from home, so aunt Tamako had given me this room to stay but why the hell did you not ask for permission before entering the room?" "Hey~ it''s not my fault that you were n.a.k.e.d besides I had directly teleported in my room after my training with my Grandfather." explained Takashi pretending to be innocent. "Come on you have to take responsibility for looking at my n.a.k.e.d body, since you are the only man who has seen me like that and how will I get married after all this?" Chapter 80 - Distress call Edited by _Dark Spider "Like hell, I will marry you just because of that little accident." said Takashi in disagreement cause he has more than enough problems with a woman as it is and doesn''t want to another one. "Takashi Yamamoto, are you going to be a coward and decline to take responsibility for what you have done?" asks Rukia with a cold tone but she was looking at him as if he had wronged her while water threatened to come out from the corner of her eyes. "Come on don''t be so hard and try to understand it was only an accident, not something I wanted to do." said Takashi with a deep breath as he wasn''t sure what he needs to do at the moment. "Are you trying to say, I am ugly?" asks Rukia in anger as she looks him in the eye. "No you are beautiful and the one who dares calling you ugly must be blind." said Takashi with a serious face. "Then what''s wrong and why do you not want to accept me?" asks Rukia with a confused tone as she looks up at him. Looking at the sad face of Rukia Takashi finally wanted to explain his situation may be sharing his condition with someone will make him less burdened and Rukia will understand "It''s not that I don''t want to but¡­ " *Crack~* Tamako who was passing by Takashi''s room heard the commotion and decided to open the room to ask if something was wrong which caused Takashi to stop and he with Rukia turned their head to look at the door from where Tamako asks "Is there something wrong?" "Aunt Tamako?" said Rukia in surprise as she quickly tried to clean her eyes from the tears. "Mom?" looking at his mother Takashi calls out in surprise while not understanding if how can he not notice her sudden arrival. "Why are you crying Rukia?" asks Tamako in surprise before turning to her son and asking "What have done this time, Takashi?" "Mom I swear it was an accident." said Takashi with a serious face while looking at his mother. "An accident you say?" glancing sword at Takashi who is looking at her with an innocent face Tamako asks before saying with a deep sigh and regrets "It''s not even a while that you returned home and already did something to make Rukia this sad, what will I do with you?" "Mom this time it was truly an accident and I didn''t know she was in my room when I returned which is why we are in this situation and she wants me to take responsibility for looking at her n.a.k.e.d body." examined Takashi quickly when he saw how sad and disappointed his mother is at him. "Is that so." said Tamako with a nod before she explained "Takashi although you might not think of the incident as a serious issue however for a pure girl something like this can be a very important reason. So I as your mother and another woman want you to take responsibility for it even if it''s an accident." "Fine if looking at her n.a.k.e.d is that much of a big deal then I will also show her my n.a.k.e.d body as well." said Takashi with a serious face before he puts his hand on the only piece of cloth on his body which is his shorts. *Bang* "Damn it, you idiotic son it doesn''t work like that, and stop doing something perverted like your grandfather or else I will poison you and that old bastard together." looking at Takashi who is about to get n.a.k.e.d Tamako got angry before slamming the chair at his head before shouting in anger as she is very clear this idiot is pretending to not understand so he can escape all the responsibility. "But mom you know about my situation and the girls, don''t you?" finally Takashi explained his difficulty with a desperate face as he looks at his mother. "You are right we can''t wrong them for this and make you leave them." said Tamako with a nod as she also understood her son who made a few lovers and there is also Rossweisse who are waiting for him, so with a serious face she turns out to look at Rukia before asking "Rukia dear, as a mother, I am ashamed of my son''s actions and I want to apologize to you for his actions even if it''s an accident. I know you want him to take responsibility for everything however you also need to know even if my sob has become a shameless pervert because of his grandfather, however, his charm is also undeniable. So I want you to understand he already has a few lovers who had accepted him as he is, so if you want to take him responsibility I want you to know you will also have to accept his other relationsh.i.p.s." "It''s alright aunt Tamako I don''t mind sharing him as long as he doesn''t forget me and everyone accepts me as well." said Rukia with a smile as she shook her head. "You heard the lady, she doesn''t have a problem so what the hell are you afraid about?" asks Tamako with a serious face after giving a nod to Rukia. "Fine I will take responsibility but first I want to give us some time to make sure she doesn''t have a change of heart with time." said Takashi with a sigh as he felt more burdened on his shoulder, sure he is happy to have someone as beautiful as Rukia as a lover however he has bigger things to take care of then just his lower half when his lovers are waiting for him in the Soul Society. "Although I am confident in not changing my decision as a member of the Nobel Kuchiki clan member however to make it up to you I accept your decision." said Rukia with a proud and confident smile as she looks at Takashi in the eye. "Why are you looking at me as if you want to challenge me?" asks Takashi with a surprise when the door again got opened as they turned to find Orihime looking at them with surprise and asking "Mom what is taking you so long dad is calling us to hurry?" "What is going on? " asks Takashi with a curious face. "Takashi when did you return?" looking at Takashi asks Orihime but soon her face went red as she asks "Why are you n.a.k.e.d?" After changing his clothes into his regular white T-shirt and dark trousers Takashi walks down from his room to the ground floor where Rukia, Masaki, Orihime, and Tamako are waiting for him to go outside. "What took you so long? I am so hungry." complaints Orihime as she is hungry. "I need to wash before I changed and it only took less than a few minutes can you not complain please?" said Takashi understanding Orihime''s excitement since it will be her first time eating in a restaurant as a family. After his argument, it didn''t take long for them to leave the house when Takashi received a call and looking at the ID he said receiving the call with a smile "If it isn''t President Sona, what made you remember this slowly me all of a sudden?" "Can you please help me..." Chapter 81 - Sonas request Edited by_Dark Spider It turns out Sauna /Sona had told her family that she got a boyfriend and she won''t want to marry the guy her family had chosen for her, but her family wanted her to introduce them to her boyfriend if not they will force her to marry with the guy they had decided. Sona who had lied about a boyfriend where would she find a boyfriend all of a sudden and today is the deadline for her to introduce them to her boyfriend. It must be known, Sona had previously said she will not agree to marry the guy whom her family had chosen if he can''t defeat her in a chess game, and that guy after knowing asked her to introduce the unknown boyfriend who can defeat Sona if her boyfriend can not deft him then she will have to agree with their engagement whether she likes it or not. For Sona, the only one who had left a good impression or any impression is one and only Takashi, and in this time she didn''t discover anyone better than him or Sona just don''t want to agree anyone can best Takashi so she didn''t search anyone but only trying to contact Takashi all this time. However, Takashi is so far that she couldn''t find him or connect with him, so she was forced to call her every time she got the chance, and finally, she got connected with him at the last moment and asked him to hurry to her School else she will be in big trouble. Takashi hearing her request in which she only told him about where to find her and she desperately needs help, Sona cuts the call, and Takashi asking for permission from his parents left in a hurry with his Kawasaki Ninja at its maximum speed. --------------------------- Although the speed of his Motorcycle was far greater than a normal person can handle or you can say with the speed he is riding the motorcycle should have broken by now, however, he didn''t forget to infuse his Divine energy to make it more strong and to arrive at his destination in the shortest time possible. Arriving at the school Gates of Kuoh Academy Takashi found Tsubaki waiting for him at the school gate as he said with a serious face "What happened to President Shitori?" "You have arrived faster than I had expected." said Tsubaki with a surprised face cause it''s only a few minutes ago since Sona had called for his help and he is here already and giving him a nod in approval she asks "Please follow me and we will arrive at the place where Present is waiting for you." "Ok let''s hurry." said Takashi with a nod before following her, while ignoring all the intents that are focused on him as if they want to devour him alive but the few gazes that has a surprise, curiosity, excitement, and finally conflicts made him feel uncomfortable cause he knows the identity of the people who are looking at him with those gazes. "Is there some wrong Mr. Yamamoto?" asks Tsubaki with a push when she discovers Takashi''s speed becoming slow and falling behind. "It''s alright I am fine." said Takashi shaking his head as he catches up to her soon. "Good now don''t be distressed and try to stay focused else you won''t able to help President and your visit will be for nothing this time." said Tsubaki with a nod before they resumed their pace. "I know she is in some big trouble and panicking when she called however I don''t see something stranger, can you explain what is making her so distressed?" asks Takashi with a curious face. "You will know once we arrive." Tsubaki said with a serious tone while fixing her glasses although she has many things to talk about with Takashi however she is very clear it''s improper when her King is in deep shit. After parking his Motorcycle outside the 18th-century style building Takashi says "You Academic buildings are quite different from most of the modern buildings." "That is to be expected since the higher authority of the school is fond of this style." Tsubaki explained with a nod as it can not be argued the Devil''s has a long lifespan and most of the style they are familiar with is from the old London style so implementation of it here can not be strange. "Your school is quite large for an all-girls school if you ask me." said Takashi marveling at the size of the school which has so much area that a few Karakura High can be put inside. "I know that is why the school comity has decided to abandon the all-girl style and let boys join the Academy from the next year." announced Tsubaki in agreement as she was also curious about the opposite gender especially after her interaction with Takashi when they arrived at the entrance of the building when someone ran towards them while calling Takashi "Mr. Yamamoto you need to hurry else it will be too late." Looking at the juggling flesh over the dark-haired beauty who is running at him Takashi was in a daze for a moment but the sudden killing intent from a certain someone made him regain his baring before he said with a smile after laughing twice "Don''t worry I will try my best to help." "Good." with a nod Akeno, Tsubaki, and Takashi entered the ballroom of the Academic building and found a chessboard on a table in the center of the room, and on one side of the world is Sona while on her opposite is a blonde hair handsome young man who is looking at him with hostility. It''s not only Sona and the boy with hostility looking at him but there are more personal in the room however the silver hair beauty in an office coat attracted his attention most among everyone nonetheless the presence of a crimson hair kid/her son/Millicas Gremory to her left and the crimson hair man to her right/ her new husband/ Sirzechs made him shake his head in regret as he took a deep breath ignoring everyone else in the room before walking next to Sona before asking "Dont tell me the reason you have called is because of a cheese match?" "Yes it is because of the cheese match and please don''t refuse and help me defeat that guy." said Sona with a serious face as she turns to the blonde hair guy before whispering "Don''t ask me anything just defeat him for now and I will explain everything later. " "Alright, I will give it a try." Chapter 82 - Sorry Kuoh Academy. As the Chairman of the Kuoh Academy and the Guardian of the Kuoh Town with the ability to guide the 2 heiresses of 2 great Family, it wasn''t surprising if the Empress of Underworld gets the most central seat that shows her superior status among everyone present in this room, is it? And after getting permission from her some gods of different regions and members from other factions also such as Fallen Angels, Angels, and Yokai made their way here to witness a match between a human and a Devil cause it will be a historical event if a human were to defeat a Devil since they got news this human had defeated the younger sister of Serafall who should be very smart. As they had failed to witness that event they don''t want to miss out on this one and even if this young human wasn''t able to defeat the Devil it will also be a good show and won''t be a waste of time if they can witness how Sona is getting forced into a marriage and the face of the young Human who might be crashed in between the chess game. While having a conversation with Sirzechs and her adopted son Grayfia suddenly felt her heartbeat acceleration and it was the same feeling she felt a few days ago when she was looking at the rain that day and the feeling of meeting someone very intimate to her, it''s the same feeling she felt before meeting her beloved centuries ago. This made her halt her conversation with Sirzechs and focus her attention on the entrance of the school gate where Tsubaki had gone to receive the young lover of Sona and a single glance at the young dark hair handsome made her heartbeat stop for a moment before it accelerates like never before. By her side, the Crimson Prince of destruction was also surprised upon discovering the younger lover of Sona while thinking with surprise ''Why does this human child look similar to Brother Takashi? '' While looking at the face of the human boy who has the same face as her husband and the only man she ever loved Grayfia felt very excited and she wanted to dive into his arms and hug him so he can''t leave her alone anymore however she can not feel any energy of a supernatural being from this human boy and on top of that he is the lover of the younger sister of one of her sisters. So she is very clear even if her husband is a perverse evil beast, however, he will never put his hand on the sister of his lover which made her stop on the spot and wait to discover where it leads to. As time passed was getting impatient and finally, when Akeno approaches the young boy she discovered the same facial expressions from the boy that her husband would make in the past is this some coincidence, having a similar face and personality is not common is it. So when she looks at that shamelessly dazed face she felt extremely angry at him and let out the same killing intent that she would use to threaten her husband years ago as what do you know the boy just reacted the same way as her husband and acted as if everyone was just some images. However, the moment he entered the Hall room she was almost unable to control herself and wanted to jump into his arms cause he ha the same temperament and style not only the same appearance, just like her Takashi didn''t change a bit in all this year''s what if he has the appearance of a human and don''t emit any kind of supernatural energy however she certain it''s her husband. At this moment she almost stood up from her seat and gave him a tight hug however, when she saw the guilt in his eyes while looking at her made her realize he is afraid to approach her for some reason and then the way he looks at her foster son and Sirzechs before letting out a deep sigh made her feel uncomfortable but that guilt and every action he made after entering the room is enough to tell her it is him. After looking at her briefly Takshi walks next to Sona instead of taking her to her which made Grayfia very angry even if you feel guilty about abandoning me for years just apologize and I will not get angry cause I am waiting for you and my love is not so low to hate you to the point of not forgiving you. With so many issues Grayfia slowly stood up from her seat and walked towards Sona with an angry smile making everyone surprise by her actions. Sona who was asking for Takashi''s help suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder before hearing "Sona can a step aside for a while I want to have a little conversation with your little lover boy. " "It''s alright Madam Chairman. " Sona said with a nod before stepping aside cause she is confident in every action her teacher would make and there is not a single chance for her teacher to so someone that will be bad for her. "Thank you. " said Grayfia with a smile before she came face to face with her husband and looks him in the eye as if she wants to devour him alive. Feeling the huge anger from Grayfia and the threat she is giving out Takashi didn''t move from his spot and looked her in the eyes just like their first meeting and knew she is going to let her anger on him. Although it can be very painful if he gets a strong blow from Grayfia however Takashi didn''t take any action and let Grayfia do what she wanted. Looking at the indifferent face but guilty eyes of her husband Grayfia was dazed for a moment but soon she gathers a huge amount of energy in her hand before punching at his stomach mercilessly "Basterd don''t just ignore me after not returning for so long. " *BooM* Takashi who was expecting the attack didn''t try to protect himself knowing full well if he were to protect himself then Grayfia will get hurt from the rebound and if he were to avoid the attack it will be another one of his wrongdoing against Grayfia so he welcomed her attack with a happy smile and lets her punch him. After getting a strong attack from Grayfia without any protection from his any energy Takashi went flying into the wall of the Hall room before coughing out a few mouths full of blood and going unconscious as he heard some surprised shouts from the girls and said in a low tone that was only heard by himself "Sorry. " Chapter 83 - Anti-magical formation It is unknown how long he was unconscious but with a warm sensation from all over his body, Takashi finally regained his consciousness and discovered a long dark-haired beauty looking at him with a very gentle smile. Although he was glad to see her however that smile which indicated something other than happiness made him feel cold all over his body and he cursed inside ''Where in the Earth did Yachiru come from? '' "How do you feel dear? " asks Unohana with a smile but looking at it anyone can tell she isn''t smiling but pretending. "I am alright. " says Takashi with a dry tone as he looks at her with a wry smile not knowing how should he react to her presence as well. "I am glad that you are alright, dear. " says Unohana with a gentle smile before asking "Now what do you have to say for yourself? " "I am innocent. " said Takashi with cold sweat on his back while not understanding how the hell he missed her of all people since she should be one of the strongest entities in the room but little did he knew she was using a special device to hide her true powers. "Are you now? " asks Unohana with a gentle tone as she puts her hand on his shoulder. "Sister I think it is about time to make him tell us everything. " Grayfia said with a smile from Unohana''s side before she also joined her in the interrogation. ''Is this the end? '' looking at their eyes that are devoid of all emotions asks Takashi in fear but luckily for him when Sona saw him in an uneasy situation she came to his rescue "Can the two of you please stop scaring him and let him play the game already? " "Shut up and stay out of this Sona it''s more important than your little game. " shouts Grayfia with a serious tone which caused Sona to take a step back. Although she was a little afraid and confused from the sudden change in Grayfia''s actions however from the corner of her eyes she discovered the mocking face her fiance is making made her furious as she asks in anger without backing down "How can you say anything can be cruel knowing how important this game is for me? " Hearing Sona''s reminder made Grayfia and Unohana push in their actions before giving each other a nod she standing up as Grayfia announced "Fine we will continue this after the game. " "Yes, it won''t be too late If we wait a while longer since we have waited for so long. " said Unohana in agreement before giving a nod as they left the center of the hall and returns to their stop. "Are you alright? " asks Sona with worry when Grayfia and Unohana left the two of them alone. "I think I am alright but¡­ " said Takashi with a nod before turning towards Grayfia and Unohana. "Don''t worry they meant no harm they were just worried about you when you fainted earlier. " explained Sona with a smile as she looks at him. "Yeah I might be stressed after the long ride from my home. " said Takashi with a nod while thinking is Sona trying to hide Grayfia''s previous attack if so he should play along for now. "Anyway now that you have recovered, do you think you can participate in the game? " Sona asks with a worried tone. "I don''t see why not. " said Takashi with a nod before he stood up and looks at Sona''s fiance. "Good then please win for me. " asks Sona with a smile as she leads Takashi in front of her fiance to introduce him to everyone "Ladies and Gentlemen this is Takashi Yamamoto the one I have mentioned before and he will participate in my place. " After she was done with Takashi''s introduction she pointed her hand to introduce the blonde Devil opposite of them but shaking his hand in a signal to stop Sona he continued "The name is Harrison Walker hope you don''t disappoint everyone. " "I will try my best. " said Takashi with a nod before taking his seat when the whole room regained its silence since the game will begin soon. *Ding~* As Takashi rang the bell and gave a nod to his opponent Harrison took the lead and makes the first move and the game officially began. ------------------------------- While Takashi and everyone are concentrated on the game some people in the room didn''t join everyone for this childish game or marriage problem of Sona who is as much important as nobody since she is too weak to make her own decision disregarding her family or put pressure without argument on anyone strong. In simple terms, they don''t care about the weak sister of one of the 4 Kings of the Devils, anyway after the game started some fallen Angels started making a formation without anyone discovering it, and soon the game came to a conclusion with Takashi''s victory. "I don''t believe it. " shouts out Harrison with disbelief while looking at the bord that is filled with more than 2 third of Takashi''s pieces while he only has his King. "It''s alright even if you don''t believe it you have still lost. " said Takashi with a chuckle before disregarding Harrison''s doubtful face. "No, I can not lose against someone like you. " said Harrison with disbelief before his face turns vivacious and shouts out in anger "That''s right I can''t lose against you so, you must have cheated. " "How can you be so shameless and don''t accept your defeat after losing so miserably? " Sona who was standing by their side asks in irritation when she saw this guy shamelessly not accepting his defeat after losing so badly, it was one thing when she had a match against Takashi and lost but she had put up a small resistance, right? However, in the game between Harrison and Takashi, it was as if Takashi is making Harrison dancing on his wishes and let him take down some of his pieces as fun, so when she saw his seamless argument after this decisive loss she was very angry thinking she had shamed a master by inviting him to battle against a child. "You shut up Sona Sitri and accept the fact you and this human boy with whom you have an illicit relationship cheated to win this game. I am not going to agree with you and accept the deal. " Harrison announced with a serious face turning to Sona. "You, you, you¡­ " after the shameless accusations from Harrison Sona''s anger went to the boiling point however she is clear it will be bad to take action by herself so she decided to calm down and say "How can you be so shameless and accuse us of cheating in the presence of so many important guests, Do you want to say they are blind and can not catch us cheating? " "Don''t try to mislead everyone and hide the truth Sona Sitri. " said Harrison with a serious face and raised his hand to condense his magical energy to sent a devastating blow on Sona but his energy soon died down like a broken lamp as he exclaimed in surprise "What the hell did you do? " "I think I had enough of this drama and it''s time we take action now that our anti-Magic formation has been completed. " Chapter 84 - Who are you? "What is the meaning of this Kokabel? " asks Sirzechs with a furious tone before standing up from his seat and looking at the Fallen who had announced about the Anty Magic Formation. "It is exactly what you are thinking Clown. " said Kokabel with a smile while disregarding the angry gaze from the Angry King. "Don''t be stupid and set us free from this formation if you know what is good for everyone and believe me, if you don''t do anything further I will not hold grades and we can pretend nothing has ever happened. " said Sirzechs with a serious face. Even if Sirzechs would always have a smile on his face even when he is in deep shit however now is a different situation as he can not feel even a single ounce of his energy flowing outside his body no matter how much he is trying, although he is sure with a certain amount of time he can free himself from this formation. Although he is confident in breaking the formation and even if he doesn''t break it, the formation will still break when the people run out of their energy that is powering the formation itself however the biggest problem in all this is not how much time he will need to break the formation or how long will it stand cause he is sure Kokabel and the Fallen Angels can take them down like some ant when they are vulnerable. "Oh, ~ Sirzechs you must be trying very hard to stay true to your Clown reputation even when you are in such a dire situation but don''t worry and stop already since I already know and don''t disagree with your clown title. " Kokabel who has disregarded everything and hardly cares about Sirzechs and his anger said with a crazy series of laughter. "Kokabel don''t think the Soul Society will not take action for your actions. " Unohana said with a calm tone when she saw Sirzechs face that shows a worried expression. "And what makes you believe I care about what the residents of the World of Souls think? Don''t forget your duty was never to intervene in the affairs of the world of the living but you had done that and forced everyone to sign the Peace Agreement. Believe me today I will kill every last one of you to show Michel how wrong he is. " With that Kokabel turns to Sirzechs to continue "Don''t worry clown I will not kill you and let you free since I want to show you the idea of Peace that you speak of is nothing but a fake reality and be sure to bring my announcement to that fool, Michael. The era of peace ends today and the next Great War will begin now with the blood of everyone here. " "Kokabel if I knew you are a venomous snake then I would never allow you to enter my region. " said Grayfia with an unpleasant complexion when she thought her decision to allow members of the different faction to have a chance to have a view of the game which might make the tension between the factions lower. But who would know she had invited a snake and it can start a war. Is this what called something treble happening from a good intention? "It''s alright Empress Grayfia you don''t need to be worried about the well-being of others since I will personally take care of you before the others since you are one of the most important people among the Devils, so you deserve at least that much, said Kokabel with a smile before he materialized his weapon of holy light and walking towards Grayfia with an evil intention. While Kokabel is walking towards''s Grayfia the rest of the fallen angels surrounded all the other members of every faction so they don''t get the chance to escape from doing something drastic. From the unexpected actions, everyone in the room started protesting but the Fallen angels didn''t care about it pressed some of them on the ground when Unohana took out her Sealed Zanpakuto before saying "Kokabel this is the final warning for you. " "and why should I care about a warning from someone who will be killed? " Said Kokabel before he released his magical energy which caused Unohana to take a step back from the pressure when Kokabel arrived right in front of Grayfia and said "Do you have any final words? " "No, I don''t. " said Grayfia with a serious tone after taking a glance at Takashi who is looking at her in worry but not taking any actions. Maybe she is satisfied after meeting her beloved after so long and is satisfied even in death. or Maybe she is confident her beloved will save her. "Good this makes things easier. " said Kokabel with a smile before he raised his light weapon when Millicas shouts out with "Don''t touch my mother? " "Someone, close the mouth of that brat it''s annoying. " said Kokabel in anger when he felt annoyed by the cry from Millicas. "Kokabel you still have time. " said Sirzechs with a dark face as he saw the way Kokabel taking action. "As I said I don''t care. " said Kokabel with a smile before he covered his left hand with holy magic and punched toward Grayfia''s stomach. After Kokabel had lunched his attack everyone except the Fallen angels had already closed their eyes cause they are clear about the result of the punch making contact with Grayfia''s stomach. It was not only the members of different factions and devils who have closed their eyes but also Grayfia has closed her eyes as she can feel the pressure from the Holy magic even if her magic is sealed. "Ahaaaaa~ " when Grayfia has closed her eyes instead of feeling the pain she had expected she only hares the painful cry and opening her eyes she discovers Kokabel laying only on the floor without his hands and looking at her in fear, no it''s not her at whom he is looking with fear but the man beside her who has a blue Zanpakuto with pulsing light on it before saying "How? " "After trying to harm my wife, you dare to ask how? " said Takshi with a serious face before he released his pressure of Divine Spiritual energy on every Fallen Angels making some kneeling on the floor, some fainting on the spot, some coughing blood and some laying on the floor to not lose their life but none of them were fine anymore. "You aren''t a normal human? " feeling the pressure that is almost crashing his bone and Kokabel asks with extreme fear "Who are you and why are you here? " Chapter 85 - Arturo Plateado "The name is Magni the Thorson The God of Wrath, War and Power while the reason for my today''s visit must be clear to you since I have already defeated Harrison in the game. " explained Takshi with a cold tone while glancing at Kokabel who is breathing heavily on the floor. Since he has already shown his power why not use the identity from his father''s side as well. "The heir of Asguard why the hell are you pretending to be a normal human for? " asks Kokabel with a curious tone as he looks at Takashi, not understanding how this boy can be so strong. "I think I had explained enough and ot will be appropriate if I were to give the punishment you deserve since you have dared to think about touching my wife. " said Takashi with a serious cold tone before flashing in front of Kokabel and beheading him the next instant mercilessly. "No, you can''t do this to me. " Kokabel who was in alarm shouts out in fear when Takashi slashed on his neck and it fell on the floor making him unable to end his words and only disbelief and regret remain in his eyes. "Are you alright? " after taking care of Kokabel Takashi retracted his Divine Spiritual energy before asking Grayfia with a worried tone. "Never in the past century felt better. " said Grayfia with a dazed smile looking at the man from whom she had been yearning for all this time, and the way he helped her reminds her of the day they had met for the first time and received protection against her former fiance. "I am glad. " said Takashi after inspection of her body and discovering no wound on her body before he walks near Unohana to ask while helping her to get up "How do you feel? " "If you had restricted your energy a little then it would have been better. " said Unohana with a smile as she swipes the dust off her clothes before looking at the remaining Fallen Angels who are now getting the full-blown attack from everyone because of their earlier actions and announcing "So are we going to step everyone or you plan on asking for a proper explanation from their boss? " "It''s alright to erase them and take this to their boss after their death. " said Takashi with a deep sigh thinking he was dragged into all these supernatural actions even if he wanted to gather a little more power however noting can work as planned since Destiny was unchangeable sometimes. Finally after killing the last Fallen Angel Sirzechs announced "We aren''t sure why the Fallen angels suddenly tried to attack us but all of you can be sure I am going to ask for an explanation from their Boss soon. " "It seems Sirzechs has decided to take action in your place," said Unohana with a smile as she looked at Sirzechs before turning towards Takashi. "It''s better this since I don''t want to participate in the troubled water if not for the utmost importance," says Takashi shaking his head as he looked at everyone to whom only Sirzechs remains while he is now an invisible existence. "So what was with the introduction of yourself by proclaiming yourself as the Magni the God of Wrath, Power, and war? " Grayfia who was listening to his explanation asks with a curiosity not understanding when her husband became a god and the son of Thor but again his energy is different from the past. "Honestly it''s a long story but in short I got reincarnated in the human world after my death as a Shinigami. " explained Takashi with a sigh wondering how he is going to face Grayfia and her new family after he has no topic to divert the situation. "How can a Hollow be so strong that you weren''t able to defeat it and was forced to die with it? " asks Grayfia in disbelief since she is clear of the strength her husband showed in the past and it was evidence enough for her to understand the 4 devil kings together with her isn''t his opponent even after so many years so how can a Hollow become so strong. "It seems you hadn''t got the chance to know about the origin of the Hollow in all this time which is why you think the Hollow is a threat to everyone. " said Unohana before she started her explanation. Over a century ago after receiving the request for help from the Southern Soul Establishment Takashi left to subdue the Hollow in a hurry since Yoruichi and Soi Fon are there ignoring the warning from Yamamoto. The Hollow that was sealed under the southern Soul establishment is not a normal Hollow by an Arrancar a species of Hollow that had evolved from a Vesto Lorde what everyone thinks to be the strongest existence among the Hollows, however, only a few are aware of the secret about the Arrancar that had destroyed half of the Soul Society almost 1000 year''s ago. Over a thousand years Arturo Plateado was a self-made Arrancar of great power who d.e.s.i.r.ed to destroy all Shinigami. To enact his ambitions, he left Hueco Mundo and invaded the Soul Society, decimating almost half of their military forces in his initial attack. Realizing that they were not powerful enough to defeat him, the Shinigami were forced to resort to a different measure. They lured him into a trap and sealed him in a place below the underground chamber of Central 46 at least that was known to some however in truth he was sealed in an underground facility below the house of King Enma in the southern Soul establishment where no one will even consider of looking for. He remained trapped in an endless void for several centuries, but as time passed the seal that held him began to weaken and he finally regained his freedom thanks to the help from a certain Devil. Right after regaining his freedom, he made a deal with the Devil before a rampage began in the Southern Soul Establishment by the time Takashi arrived there Yoruichi and Soi Fon had been fighting the Hollow alongside King Enma and his son. "Lady Yoruichi? " every attacks from Arturo Plateado is to kill his opponent and in face of this attack King Enma and his son are already on the floor struggling to get up and Soi Fon is also in a similar situation while Yoruichi who is the only one standing on her place and struggling to move finally got Arturo Plateado''s attention and when Soi Fon saw him moving towards Yoruichi and she screams in worry. "Who the hell do you think you are to cause a rampage? " before Arturo Plateado can land his hand on Yoruichi, he was sent flying like a cannonball and crashed into some buildings nearby. "Captain Nohara. " looking at the back of the man who just sent the Hollow flying said Soi Fon with a smile before she lost consciousness. "What took you so long. " asks Yoruichi with a weak tone before falling on the floor powerless as she looks at the back of Takashi. "It was a long way but I am glad you are alive. " says Takashi with a worried tone before he murmured "Chiyudou #94: Kaifuku wo Kanryou. " "Unforgivable. " while Takashi is healing Yoruichi came a shout from the broken building before Arturo Plateado released his spiritual energy and caused everything to fly in various directions and looks at Takashi in anger before asking "How dare you to attack me suddenly? " "Have you asked for permission when you attacked this place? " Chapter 86 - Collusion of explosions Because of his superior strength and the gift from Rizevim, Arturo Plateado didn''t need to use his Zanpakuto while fighting earlier however Takashi who has huge Spiritual energy was easily overwhelming him so he had no choice but to use his Zanpakuto to defend against Takashi. "What do you think you will accomplish just by taking out your Zanpakuto but not using his released form? " asks Takashi with a mocking smile while looking at Arturo Plateado. "For you, it''s more than enough. " said Arturo Plateado with a confident face before using Sonido and arriving right in front of Takashi to send a slash at his neck. "Why are my thoughts opposite from yours? " asks Takashi with a smile before he held Arturo Plateado''s Zanpakuto with his index and thump a few inches away from his and stopping so tightly that Arturo Plateado had a hard time moving his Zanpakuto. "Let it go. " shouts out Arturo Plateado in anger and shame feeling frustration when his Zanpakuto is stopped by Takashi, it must know every Hollow will get a certain trait when they evolve and the trait that Arturo Plateado received is a calculating strategist and a ruthless warrior, with an unrivaled l.u.s.t for power and this aspect of his personality is reflected by his Zanpakuto''s unique ability to absorb the Reiatsu of anyone he kills to strengthen himself that is why he was confident in his battle against Takashi however now that he can not even move his Zanpakuto he feels extreme rage and shame on himself. "If you so d.e.s.i.r.e. " said Takashi with an indifferent tone before pointing his index finger towards Arturo Plateado stomach and announcing "Raikoho~ " *BooM* As soon as Takashi released his grip from Arturo Plateado''s Zanpakuto he fired a strong Kido which shoots the Hollow through the King''s Palace from which Arturo Plateado jumps out with a high speed before smashing towards Takashi and saying "You are done for Cero Oscars beem seber assault. " "Danku. " with a carefree smile Takashi said while looking at the uncountable beem in the shape of a saber with the color blue flying at him. As the Barrier made from the Kido is rather strong it stops the Cero pretty easily however, the number of Cero that clashed into the barrier is so many that it soon destroyed it and Takashi knew it would not be easy to maintain the barrier for much longer but it''s not impossible either if he were to infuse more spiritual energy into the Barrier and soon the assault of Cero disappeared as Takashi can see an angry face of the Hollow before saying "Is that all if so I am disappointed. " "Basterd. " said Arturo Plateado with a sneer before shouting out "Rebirth Fenix. " Right after the call from Arturo Plateado fire started covering his body while the Zanpakuto in his hand slowly vanished and before long his whole body gets covered into white scales and two bone wing that is covered with black fire appears on his back. "Is this your resurrection form if so I can''t deny that you are indeed extremely ugly," said Takashi with a disgusted face but the pressure that the Hollow is releasing was enough for him to know it will be a different battle for him unless he uses his Shikai and no taking any risks he calls out to the final form of his Shikai "Expansion is explosion Suijin. " *BooM* As soon as Takashi''s Zanpakuto vanished from his hand the sky went dark before the thunder started sparking all over its noise is reaching far and wide but the pressure after the arrival of the 4th form of his Shikai made everyone feel some kind of fear that made them want to escape. Arturo Plateado who felt afraid for the first time after evolving from a normal Hollow felt insulted and ashamed for such a thought before saying "You leave me no other choice but to use the final resort and everything that happens will be only your fault. " "Bring it on. " said Takashi disregarding Arturo Plateado''s warnings before he flashed from his spot and causes a massive explosion from the spot he was standing and reappearing behind Arturo Plateado before saying "Explosion~ " *Boom* " Damn you Shinigami. " came a painful shot from afar where Arturo Plateado had crashed into before coughing out a few mouths full of blood and getting his body heald soon from his healing ability. Takashi who has used a hydrogen bomb on Arturo Plateado knew it will be sometime before the Hollow returns so he went to heal King Enma, his son, and Soi Fon in the meantime to make sure they don''t lose their life. Yoruichi who had now completely recovered from her wounds moved towards Arturo Plateado direction as lightning covered his whole body before she vanished from her spit and leaves some shattered parts of her sleeves. Arturo Plateado who was also moving in Takashi''s direction discovered Yoruichi and with his previous anger, it didn''t take him to think twice before he fired a strong Cero covered with flame at Yoruichi who easily countered it with her lighting before shouting "Shunko. " As the uncontrollable lightning touched the Cero a massive explosion covered the area but Yoruichi and the Hollow didn''t get affected by it rather they started their confrontation through the explosion and soon Yoruichi who was fighting on an equal ground got herself getting on the losing side once the hollow started using fire that has a sharp edge on each of his attacks. Although the confrontation between Yoruichi and the Hollow lasted for only a few breaths however it was enough for Takashi to heal everyone however at this time Yoruichi''s presence became rather weak to the point where she can die at any point making Takashi move towards her and stop Arturo Plateado''s decisive attack with his own but it wasn''t enough to cause the same effect like the last time cause there is an armor covering the Hollow to his surprise. "Transfer. " as there is not enough time to use a healing Kido Takashi had no better choice but to transfer all of Yoruichi''s wounds on himself and feeling discernable pain from all over his body when the Hollow who is not far makes a move by sending X-shaped projectile towards Takashi who quickly says "Yoruichi help me get everyone to the safety. " "No, I can fight him. " Yoruichi says persistingly before ignoring Takashi''s warning since she is now healed once more she doesn''t believe it will be hard for her to continue the battle. "Try not to hurt yourself again. " said Takashi helplessly while suppressing his pain and manifesting his Zanpakuto out of energy that can cause an explosion with every motion at the target or even the air. "That was nothing. " said Arturo Plateado while moving towards Takashi just to be greater by his Zanpakuto and flying like a cannonball to losing his limbs again but the lame left by the Hollow was also affecting Takshi who had to use his explosion to remove it from his body while trying to helping himself. "I need to heal these damned wounds else it will be bad. " thought Takashi while healing his wounds and condensing another attack by compression of huge spiritual pressure on his finger before reappearing behind Arturo Plateado and saying "Point Zero Granade. " "Solar collision. " although Arturo Plateado was at a disadvantage, however, he was also not going to back down so easily and sent a condensed fire into an explosion. Boom Chapter 87 - Why did you do that? As soon as the shockwave settled and dust cleared after the explosion almost half of the Southern Soul Establishment turns into ruin it''s not that it didn''t get damaged before however this time everything had turned into dust and it is unknown how much life was lost from this single exchange. "Calcabrina it''s now or never. " Arturo Plateado when he saw Takashi disregarding the safety of the residents of the Southern Soul Society and gathering at least twice as much energy in his hand than before while looking at him. ''Let''s hope the barrier can withstand my next attacks. '' thought Takashi before empowering the Danku Domb he had created for every single resident of the Southern Soul establishment which had saved them all and no casualty was made from his previous attack. "Calabrian overdrive. " shouting out Arturo Plateado moved towards Takashi before long his body gets covered into dark armor from head to bottom and the wings on his back now has turned into that of a dragon and the fire in the wings are dark in color. "Cosmic Boom. " before tg3 Hollow can come near him Takashi moved under him and putting his hand on the stomach of the hollow he called out when the whole world lost its color for a moment and everything became silent even the sound of the lighting from the clouds lost it''s noise when a wave got sent towards the sky and the clouds gathered on a single point which covered the wave that carries the Hollow with it. After flying who knows how high the world finally regained its ability to hear but they only saw a blinding light that outshines the Sun but the sound of the explosion was not something they can hear. Coughing out a mouthful of Blood Takashi concentrated his focus in the empty sky that was once covered with the clouds made from his Shikai but now he has used all that on a single Hollow. Boom While he was preparing to seal his Zanpakuto to focus on healing himself a huge dark energy wave suddenly hits him mercilessly causing the start forming cracks beneath his feet. As the attack came unexpectedly and he was caught off guard he wasn''t able to react and stop the wave previously however, it is undeniable he didn''t hesitate to fight back the next moment after getting hit by the energy wave and counters it with a destructive attack of his own "Cosmic Wave. " Resisting the darkwave and sending a wave of his own soon Takashi makes the darkwave move backward but the sacrifice is the blood that he used to strengthen the nuclear explosion of the energy wave. By the time Takashi was pushed to the ground almost half of his body size he successfully sent the dark wave back to where it came and a large explosion was heard from the ground before he jumps out of the crater. By now it didn''t take Yoruichi to understand in a battle like this she will only become a burden and decided to help the citizens of the Southern Soul Society and lets Takashi take care of the Hollow by himself without caring about his injuries cause it won''t be too late to heal him once the battle is over besides she isn''t someone who can use healing Kido but she can bring him to the healers of Southern Soul establishment. While Yoruichi went to help the residents who are fine thanks to Takashi however, he was in a far worse condition than ever before it''s only his willpower that is keeping him conscious while his body is screaming to stop him from any further clashes but if he stops now there is no telling what will be the end of every one of the Spiritual World. First, no one in the Southern Soul establishment can stop the Hollow who can gain the power of his opponent upon their death and he is sure the moment he becomes unconscious the Hollow will kill him instantly before taking his power and there is hardly anyone who can stop the Hollow at that time. Yes, Rangiku, Unohana, and even Grayfia will be in danger at that point "Hope they can forgive me. " *Bankai* The moment after the call of the final form of his Zanpakuto the whole Spiritual World got drowned in a huge pressure like never before maybe some can recognize it from a similar pressure from a few years ago and even the Royal Guards in the Soul Kings Palace were unable to breathe while the Captains of the Gotei 13 were slapped into the floor with the ability to not resist the pressure and only Yamamoto was able to sit with all his might, while the rest of the regular or the souls that had yet to reach a seated official rank lost their conscious directly. All the Hollows in the Spiritual world turned into dust from the pressure alone, in the world of Void the Dragon of dreams and the Dragon of Infinity were pushed to their spot feeling threatened by the sudden pressure before it vanished just like how it came and shaking their head the two dragons continued their argument. Laying on the floor and looking at the sky Takashi felt his body losing its powers and the last words from his Zanpakuto were not something he likes but he regrets nothing since he has successfully saved his loved ones and hopefully, they aren''t going to suffer from the threat that the Hollow was. "Yoruich~ " with a smile he looks at the dark-skinned woman with purple hair and his first crush on this world. "You did good work although it''s not like something I would not be able to accomplish myself. " said Yoruichi with a smile without the thought of asking how is his condition. "So you agree to its proposal to become my lover now that I have saved you. " said Takashi with a smile while looking at her since he knows he will not be alive much longer why not try one last time maybe she will take pity on him and agree to his proposal after all she is the only one who has rejected his honest proposal among everyone. "Who needs your help and it would have been better if you didn''t come and it was someone else that assisted us. That was the damage caused by you.... " with that Yoruichi started insulting him without any mercy till Takashi had vanished into particle. "Lady Yoruichi~ " when Takashi was no more Soi Fon puts her hand on Yoruichi''s shoulder to stop her from bad-mouthing Takashi anymore when he is already gone. "What is it Soi Fon? " asks Yoruichi with a choked tone as her eyes gathered some waters that are waiting to break down any moment. "Why did you do that? " Chapter 88 - You must be joking Edited by_Dark Spider Receiving an emergency call I had to rush back home since Ichigo is badly injured and mom called me to return home in a rush so after saying goodbye Grayfia who needs to oversee the matter of the Kuoh since she is overlooking this area and reasonable for the actions of today while Unohana had returned to the Spiritual World to inform the old man abut the sudden Fallen Angel attack. "What happened to Ichigo?" rushing into the house I asked mom who is looking at the news. "Calm down Takashi now he is out of danger and should recover soon." Mom said with after a deep breath as she turns to look at me. "Where''s aunt Masaki and Rukia?" I ask in worry since I can not feel the presence of Rukia anywhere in the town while Aunt Misaki seems to be somewhere near Ichigo and what is Orihime doing with Sado. "Masaki is looking after Ichigo since he is injured while Rukia is taken back to the Soul Society." Mom explained with a deep sigh as she looks out the window with worry. "What do you mean taken back to the Soul Society?" I ask in surprise since dad is in the town it should not be easy for Byakuya to take her back. "It''s simple as that she has broken the rules of the Soul Society, so they sent a hunting team of a Captain and a Vice-Captain to bring her back, and even if I wanted to stop them because of the agreement of the factions I was forced to not stop them. else there will be a war between Shinigami and us." Dad explained with regret and clearing my thoughts. "If only Rukia didn''t leave suddenly then your dad could have also used some magic to hide her." Mom explains with a worried tone before she explained further "I have also forgotten to tell you when you went to train under your grandfather Orihime has also awakened her Fullbringer ability." "Yes at that time I wanted to help her when I discovered a Hollow near her but to my surprise, she not only saved Tatsuki but also awakened it at that time." discovering my surprise on my face dad example farther. "Is that why she was with Sado?" I asked with concern. "I''m not certain but she seemed to be worried and left with Sado not long ago." said Father shaking his head in uncertainty. "Then I would like to take a look at Ichigo''s condition first." I said with a nod before I decided to walk out of the house when mom stopped me to ask "Where did you find this cat from?" "While returning from the Kuoh town I found her unconscious beside the river and decided to heal her injuries." looking at the still unconscious black cat I am still hugging I answered with an honest smile. "If you are trying to solve your cat-hating problem with her try not to hurt her alright?" mom advised me with a serious face. "Dono worry I know what I should do." I whispered before leaving the house in a hurry since I can feel Ichigo''s Spiritual pressure decreasing rapidly. ---------------------------- Kuroka who was trying to escape from the devils had a fierce battle and successfully killed some of them and getting some heavy injuries herself to the point it might take her some days to return to her optimal condition even with the help of her Senjutsu healing ability. So before she lost her consciousness she decided to transform into her cat form or hide in a bush near the riverbank, of course, she wanted to use stronger magic to hide but the injuries were far worse than she would like them to be and it was all she could do at a time. ''It feels amazing.'' waking up from her slumber for who knows how long time but the warm hands that are warping around her made her feel comfortable and warm that she wants to stay like this forever and the seldom cherishing was something that she doesn''t remember anyone ever done for her to make her look at the person who is moving to her so much when she moved her head to look at the man after opening her eyes she saw not the most handsome man but an average looking boy with a dark hair. Looking at him with a single glance she was sure he is very worried about something and rushing to somewhere but even when he is worried she felt if she were to be with him then no danger can approach her and she feels safer than ever by his side ''Maybe it will be good to stay as a cat by his side.'' "Oh ~ you are finally awake." as if feeling her movement the boy said with a smile as he looks at her to make her forget all her worries and make the darkness go away and make everything brighter than ever. "Meow~" with a curious face Kuroka looks at the boy as she didn''t understand how is she healthy and where did he find her. "You know back then while returning from Kuoh I was surprised to discover some ferocious animal so close to the town and upon approaching them I discovered you sleeping in the bushes making me believe they wanted to eat you but luckily I was there and forced them to retreat else who knows what would happen to you." said the boy with worried tone as he explained the situation to Kuroka and it makes her feel relief but from next time she will first look for a sate place to hide instead of just hiding in the open when the boy continued his explanation "I know you might have been injured by them and almost lost your life so I wasn''t able to leave you there so you can die or become their food. Now you might be curious how can you be in full health in just a few hours from when I discovered you and you had so much injured right?" "What you must be joking?" Chapter 89 - Yoruichis emotions (-_-) This chapter is going to be a little confusing for some of you but it''s part of the story so I am forced to do as it needs. ------------------------------------ edited by_Dark Spider Although Kuroka was shocked by her mistake when she realized she has spoken in a human language that is in her cat form however after getting my explanation on how I have healed her she was surprised knowing I have supernatural powers and she can not feel anything from me even when we are so close at contact. "It must have been pretty hard for you to escape all around." I said while cherishing her head. "Not really." said Kuroka shaking her head before she begins her explanation "Through the time I had been escaped from the Devils I had learned a lot and became stronger rapidly but the only thing that makes me regret is the fact I wasn''t able to meet my sister and the worst part is she hates me a lot." "Don''t worry once you explain everything she will not hate you and everything will be fine." I said with a gentle tone while reassuring her of her worry. "Hopefully everything will be." said Kuroka with a sigh as she looks at the river beside us before she turns to ask me "Did anyone ever say you are a very nice guy." "Yes, a few girls did say that now that you ask." I said with an honest face looking at the full moon and don''t expect any reaction from me since I am not a Saiyan or something to react to the moon, it''s only for the mood. "A few girls you said." asks Kuroka pressing her teeth before she looks at me in surprise. "Yes, they are very close to my heart." I said with a smile while thinking about them. "Are they your lovers or something?" asks Kuroka as she turns her head to look at the moon. "Yes some of them are." I said with a nod before turning to her with a curious face "But why do you ask all this?" "No it''s nothing important, I was just curious is all." said Kuroka shaking her head before she continued "Are you interested to see me in my human form?" "Yes I am very interested but it''s not the time since we are almost to our destination." I replied as we have almost arrived in the neighborhood of Urahara shop, so it''s better if I have a look at her human form when we are in a more private place like my room instead of here open on the street. "Then when we returned to your house." she said with a nod before looking ahead. "You have stolen the word right from my mouth." I said with a smile before walking into the barriers of the Shop. --------------------------------- "It looks like we have some visitors late in the night." Kisuke who was having a conversation with Isshin said with a smile before turning towards the black cat by his side. "What is a Yokai doing with him?" asks the black cat in anger before opening its eyes. "Maybe he wanted to get a cat of his own and finally found that Yokai since I refused to give you to him." Kisuke said with a warry smile before turning to the door. "He would never do that, would he?" asks the black cat in disbelief before turning to Isshin for his opinion. "From what I was told about Takashi it''s very much a possibility." Masaki who is by her husband''s side said with a serious face since she is very clear about one thing Takashi will never give up unless he gets what he wants. "Does that mean he will not want to play with me anymore?" asks the black cat in depression understanding the slightest chance to stay with Takashi is now gone for her. "Anyway, we need to focus on why a Yokai wants to stay with a normal human?" trying to divert the conversation Kisuke asks. "Maybe that cat wants to manipulate him or trying to harm him, so he needs our help." said the black cat in determination not taking long at declare the evil thoughts of the Yokai. "Hello anyone inside?" after the sound of door-knocking twice came the shout of Takashi from outside. "Jinta can you please welcome our guest." says Kisuke without moving from his spot. "Why do I have to do all the work?" complaining the red hair kid went to open the door before asking in annoyance "Who is it so late in the night?" "Sorry for the disturbance but from my parents, I was told my friends are getting treatment here so I rushed her." said Takashi with a serious face while looking at the kid. "Please come in." recognizing Takashi instantly after opening the door Jinta said with a nod before running at the back of the shop. "Can you please lead me to where Ichigo and Ishida are resting?" instantly after entering the shop Takashi asks looking at Isshin who is already ok his feet. "In this way." Issin said before leading the way while ignoring the surprised look from Yoruichi. "Don''t be too worried aunt Masaki since I am here everything will be alright." said Takashi with a reassuring smile as he looks at Masaki by his side before turning to Kisuke to say "You have done a good job so far but if you had stopped Byakuya or informed me at the right time then we would not have to go through this." "It''s not that I didn''t want to contact you but when they arrived the single of Kuoh was suddenly cut off from the rest of the world." explained Kisuke with a serious face while thinking ''As expected he had also detected me that day. '' "It must have been caused by the attacks from the Fallen anyway let''s heal them first since any delay will weaken the two of them by a lot." said Takashi with a nod before Isshin opens the door as they saw Ichigo and Uryu sleeping on the floor while their whole body is covered with bandages. "It seems after Mr. Tessi''s treatment I don''t need to do anything but with my power it won''t be hard to make them heal faster." Takashi said after inspections of his two classmates before he puts his hand in front of him as his divine energy covered the room. "You stop right there." after Takashi was done helping his friends then had a conversation with Kisuke, Masaki, and Isshin he decided to leave when Yoruichi who was silent all along shouts from at him from the door while stopping him from walking outside the shop. "Mr. Urahara can you please move your cat since I want to return home." asks Takashi while ignoring Yoruichi''s anger. "Can you please give way?" asks Kisuke with a serious face as he looks at the black cat. "Tell me Kisuke how long has it been since you were hiding it from me?" asks Yoruichi with a good tone as she looks at Kisuke in the eye for answers. "Does it matter anymore?" letting out a deep sigh Kisuke asks before he continued "Besides we all had gone through a lot today so it will be better to move out of the way for now." "No, I need to know." said Yoruichi with a serious tone while showing her stand to not taking a step back. "I had enough of all this." said Takashi without caring for Yoruichi before pressing his finger on the empty air and opening a portal right in front of his house before saying "Do whatever you need to help Ichigo and everyone while I will go to the Soul Society to keep an eye on Rukia." -------------------------- Orihime who was walking back home with Sado after witnessing the fight between the Shinigami''s vs Ichigo and Ishida are in a bad mode and honestly, she would have rushed to help Ichigo if Sado didn''t stop her at that time. "Orihime why are you returning home so late?" asks Takashi after closing the portal and turning to the side to discover Orihime walking past the corner not long after that Sado also showed himself making Takashi ask "Sado you are also here?" "I had met her in the way and decided to walk her home and how that you are here I will just leave first." Sado said explained before he turned to walk away. "Thanks for walking Orihime home and why don''t you enter the house since I have something to discuss with the two of you." said Takashi with a nod before stopping Sado. "It''s very late so I think it will be inconvenient for your family." Sado declined with an uncertain face. "Don''t care about the formality since it''s more important." said Takashi shaking his head before he walks towards the door with Orihime and Sado was forced to do as he was asked. "You took longer than I except." Thor said opening the door as he looks at Takashi then turning to the rest he continued "Oh you have also brought them, good let them in." Chapter 90 - Divine Form Part 1 Edited By_Dark Spider Sado was rather worried when he entered Takashi''s home since it''s his first time in this house and who knows what will be his end in a home where someone like Takeshi has grown up not to mention the kind Orihime would also do some suplex nowadays. Looking at Thor and Tamako he tried his best to smile but no matter how much he tried a smile would never be formed on his face because of fear and finally with his regular expressionless face he said "I am truly sorry to interrupt so late." "It''s alright you don''t need to apologize since we have some important things to discuss with you." said Tamako with a warm smile since she can feel the worry from Sado. "What is it mom?" all this time she had only heard they had something important to discuss with them but they are yet to explain making Orihime ask in curiosity. "Orihime although you might have assumed I and your father didn''t notice any of the things that happened tonight however you are certainly mistaken since we have seen everything that happened with Rukia." without moving in a circle Tamako decided to go straight to the point. "Then why didn''t you do something when they were taking her away?" asks Orihime in surprise. "Orihime, don''t forget how they had wounded Ichigo and Uryu, do you want your foster parents to get injured like them?" although Sado also wanted to ask for an answer however remembering the brutally shown by the Shinigami''s that thought disappeared the next moment before he reminds her. "No, never¡­ I don''t want mom and dad to get hurt." realizing her mistakes Orihime covered her mouth before the water started gathering at the corner of her eyes. "It''s alright Orihime we aren''t hurt so you don''t need to be worried about us." feeling Orihime''s depression said Tamako hugging her before saying with a warm tone while cherishing her head to make the kind girl feel better. "But, but.." from the warm feeling from her foster mother, Orihime became more emotional however before she can break the dam, Thor explained "Yes Orihime you don''t need to worry about us since in a battle against them I was more than enough to protect myself and your foster mother if only there wasn''t the agreement to not interfering in another faction you can be assured no matter what the cost Rukia would be with us right here and now." "Yes Orihime it''s not only you and Sado who got some supernatural ability but dad and I also have some which are why dad called Sado inside not only you." explained Takashi in agreement before he puts Kuroka on the floor beside them to say "Now would be a good time to show your human form than any." "Are you sure?" asked Kuroka in uncertainty while looking at Takashi who wants to prove their supernatural identity by showing her true form but not showing their powers can anyone explain where is the logic in this. "Just believe in me unless you will be n.a.k.e.d when you transform into your, human form." said Takashi with a serious face but inside is curious if she will be n.a.k.e.d like Yoruichi if so then it will be best if she transforms in somewhere private like his own room. "You wish." said Kuroka with a chuckle when a white smoke covered her before a beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure, long black hair with split bangs, and hazel-gold eyes with cat-like pupils and Wearing a black kimono, a yellow obi, a set of golden beads, and an ornately detailed headband jumps out of the smoke with a smile on her face. "Damn girl cover your b.r.e.a.s.ts when there are men in the room beside you." Sado has already turned his head to the side in shame while Thor is looking at the floor since he doesn''t want to make his wife angry or he is very loyal, it''s only Takashi the little old pervert that knows no shame and ogling on her since he is right next to her and instantly after covering her Tamako looks at him with an angry face to punch on the head before asking "Where do you think you are looking you little shameless kid how many times do you want me to repeat myself." "Mom I said I was sorry." covering his head in nonexistent pain Takashi said in apology. "You should be." said Tamako with a serious tone before asking after a sigh "It truly makes me wonder how we''re you able to get so many girls to fall in love with you when he has this terrible personality." "That means your son is just awesome mom." said Takashi with a proud smile looking at his mother. "Surely you don''t want me to smack you on the head or do you?" said Tamako with a serious face before raising her hand into a fist. "No I am alright and I think it would be better if we continue our explanations." said Takashi before he since they are getting off-topic as he explained while putting his hand on Kuroka''s shoulder and pulling her into a hug "You see everyone Kuroka over here is a member of the Yokai faction which is why she can transform into a cat at God''s will and has some other ability besides just the transformation." "Does that mean Devil''s and God is also real?" asks Sado in surprise although he believes in God and Devil, however, it''s not something you can meet regularly. "Well of course they are real and a god is standing right among you all." said Thor with a deep tone when who knows where Tamako took out sunglasses to cover her eyes while everyone else got blinded by a huge amount of light and with the sound of thunder Thor reviled his true form. "Dad, you are so amazing!" is the only thing that came into Orihime''s mind when Thor showed his true form that makes him taller than Sado and the muscle let''s say it''s just too perfect. "Your true form is truly intimidating honey." said Tamako with a smile while looking at Thor before getting closer. "The God of Thunder." said Kuroka in shock before she hides into Takeshi''s hands in fear since Thor is known for his righteousness and she is afraid the God of Thunder will crash her in irritation with he discovers her hidden Devil Powers. "Uncle you look so strong." looking at Thor and the only thing that came to Sado''s mind since this is his first time meeting someone not only taller than himself but also masculine by a lot. "I know but don''t worry I won''t hurt any of you. said Thor with a laugh before he turns towards Takashi to ask "What are you waiting for Show everyone your true form already Magni." "Sure why not." with an indictment smile said Takashi ignoring the surprise and curious gazes pointed at him before closing his eyes when the whole town went silent for a moment and the wind stopped in its place as if it''s frozen. The sky cleared out of all kind of clouds and the moonlight suddenly brightness the city as if it''s a super moon tonight and the people who are from the supernatural world were forced to hold their breath feeling the sudden pressure on them before it disappeared from the world but it was a pity for everyone who tried to look the source since Thor has already covered his house with a strong barrier that will make everyone believe it a normal house. Unlike how Thor''s transformation forced everyone to close their eyes however this time they saw the whole Transformation of Takashi without any problem and the moment it was over Thor asks in disbelief "No way ~ Father gave you the Armor of Nullification?" Chapter 91 - Divine Form part 2 Edited by_Dark Spider Standing beside Kuroka and warping his hand over her shoulder to an intimate hug stood a young man in mechanical armor that shows the pinnacle of technology that anyone can ever imagine. It doesn''t take any scientific genius to know it''s an advanced armor to know it''s some out of the world technology because the silver and gold color is giving out an shine that makes you believe it had a life of its own while the multiple red and blue gems invaded inside increased its beauty to another level not to mention the shine it gives to make every person whether man or woman want to possess the armor. As for the young man who is wearing the Armor has Jade white skin and deep dark eyes that wants to pull you inside while the silky dark hair that is flying in the nonexistent wind disregarding the gravity and the smile on his face will make you forget all your worry from a glance. Although his body is covered with the armor however the neckline and facial structure alone is enough for you to know the body inside the armor is more perfect than you can imagine since it''s packed with some extraordinary powers that no one can ignore. While his father is rather tall when he transformed into his Divine form however the young man has only grown a few inches to not stand out from the majority of the mass making him acceptable almost anywhere in the world. "So handsome." with a red face said Orihime and Kuroka without the ability to move their eyes from his perfect face. "I hate the fact when you guys transform into your Divine form you become so perfect." Tamako complains in frustration since now she is the only one who stands out in the family when her husband and Son suddenly became so perfect while she can not do anything about it cause she is just a human. "Don''t be so down honey you are perfect to me as you are." Thor said with a smile as he hugs her wife. "I don''t want to know how much strength you have in this form." Sado said with a sigh he has never stood a chance when his friend is in his human form what chance does he have now. "Do look at me like that guys, yes I know I look different from my human form however it should not be much, right?" getting these unexpected gazes from everyone Takashi asks with a smile. "We wish you didn''t look so different and honestly I would not believe it''s the same person if I hadn''t seen the transformation in front of us." said Kuroka shaking her head with no hesitation. "Yes even if you have similar facial features like before but now it''s too perfect that I don''t know how to put it in words." said Orihine in agreement. "Do you mean I look ugly in my human form?" said Takashi in irritation before taking his hand away from Kuroka as he looks at them with an angry face. "No, it''s not that you look ugly but average compared to the models however now you look so perfect that the models look ugly compared to you." said Kuroka shaking her head in disagreement. "Then you want to say I look ugly compared to my Divine form." asks Takashi in frustration feeling anger on himself. "Well if you say it like that then you truly look ugly normally compared to how you look right now." finding it hard for her brain Orihime explained with an honest face. "Orihime~" hearing Orihime''s honest replay Takashi didn''t know how to complain when Kuroka stopped him "Takashi if you ask me honestly I don''t want you to stay in your Divine form rather I would want you to stay in your human form more often. Although it can not be denied when you are in your Divine form you will make any girl fall in love with you after a single glance and I don''t want that but more importantly, I like your human form better since no matter how long I look at you in your human form I will never be bored or feel unworthy while in this form you look unapproachable and many more. " "Yes Takashi I also agree with her although you are more handsome now however in your normal form I think you are more pleasing to the eye. It doesn''t matter how good looking you are now since I don''t think my heart can take it if I were to look at you for much longer however, in your normal form although you look rather average, however, you still look the best in that form then how you look now." Orihime also agreed with Kuroka since she is more familiar with him in his human form not in some perfect handsome form that is too much for her. "Now I don''t know how my feelings should be and if you are praising me or cursing." said Takashi with a sigh when the armor started moving like some liquid before entering into Takashi''s body not long after with the crystals shrinking in size with the armor while Takashi returns to his human form. "What are you guys looking at me for I can not transform like them because I''m just a human." after Takashi was done with his transformation everyone looks at Tamako who asks in anger cause she is the only human among everyone in this room or so she thinks. "Oh~" was the only thing Orihime, Sado, and Kuroka said as they didn''t expect such an outcome when the father and son are gods but the mother is a normal human. "Enough about the useless stuff as I don''t want to hear anyone wasting more time since I am more curious about the armor Takashi was wearing a moment ago." said Tamako with a serious face before she turns to her husband and asks "Tell me honey was that what I think it is?" "Yes dear, that was indeed the bionic armor "The Armor of Nullification" I had told you about, That armor was created from my father''s knowledge, the efforts of the dwarfs, and the resource from all nine realms. Father gathered the Crystals after the Great war when the Red and White Dragon left behind their crystal that can be used to gain similar power they have if you are strong enough. The metal for the armor was gained from the core of a galaxy and the process of the creation of the armor was with enchantment from Father and some other gods from the different factions. As the armor is the most powerful artifact in my Father''s position and no one even him was able to use it for his great requirements father had stopped taking it out for the ceremony of us brothers so when he not only took it out for Takashi to test if he is compatible with the armor but also gave him made me surprised. But it''s undeniable the only one who can be worth for this Armor is you my Son the God of Wrath, Power, and War." after explaining the legacy of the armor Thor looks at Takeshi with a proud smile. "You''re making me blush dad." scratching the back of his head Takashi said with a smile. "No son you are better than most of us and I as a father am very proud of you." said Thor shaking his head before he turns to Sado and Orihime "Anyway, it should be enough for the two of you as proof of the supernatural world even if you have seen the Shinigami in action." "Yes, we have no confusion anymore." nodding at one another Orihime and Sado said in unison. "Then you must also know about your supernatural powers am I correct?" asks Thor with a serious face. "Yes I know I have something or some kind of ability but I am afraid I can''t use them." Sado answers with a sigh. "I have used my powers once but after that time I wasn''t able to do it again." Orihime says in depression. "Yes I am well aware of that and that is the reason for me calling the two of you inside since I can help you guys." said Thor with a smile and finally clearing their confusion. "Really?" 2x "Yes that is indeed truth however before I do so you guys, need to have some idea of what can be your ability before I begin your training so I suggest you guys think about it for a while before I can help you in your training." explained Thor with a serious face before Sado left for his home to think about his ability and Orihime went to sleep since she is rather tired. "Why are you following behind Takashi young lady?" asks Tamako when she discovered Kuroka walking behind her son. "Don''t worry aunty I will stay in my cat form and won''t do anything that we shouldn''t be doing." quickly transforming into her cat from Kuroka explained in a hurry. "You better not else you will be out before the sunrise." said Tamako with a serious face while giving Takashi a death glare before entering her room with her husband. "Was she giving a warning to you or me?" asked Takashi with disbelief while looking at his mother''s back. "I think it was for the both of us." Kuroka said yawning before she jumped on the bed and Takashi soon followed behind to fall asleep the next moment. Not long after Takashi and Kuroka fall in a deep sleep Kuroka subconsciously or willingly transformed back into her human form before hugging Takashi intimately and so did he when a dark shadow fell on the balcony of his window before a cold voice fell "Shunko~" *Boom* Chapter 92 - Enough~ Edited by_Dark Spider After a good conversation with Kisuke using her hand, Yoruichi arrived at Takashi''s home and landing on his balcony discovered him sleeping without a care in the world while hugging the Yokai girl intimately making her anger sour to the high haven. "A century ago pressing my sadness in my heart and stopping myself from telling all my true feelings after biting my tongue so you don''t feel guilty for leaving me behind with the others. Knowing you will hate me when you die and the love you had for me will be gone because of all that I said that day. All that was so you feel less guilty and all your attention Is kept on me by not getting worried for others. When I felt your energy disappearing from you I was so afraid and sad knowing the most important person in my life will be gone soon I wanted to die with you but knowing I have to live cause you sacrificed your life to save me. I pretended to make you less guilty and now that you have returned to life why are you not questioning me for reasons and disregarding me? After bearing the burden for all this year''s I had almost given up and wanted to end my life. So why are you sleeping without care while I am so depressed?" asks Yoruichi in depression as she looks at Takashi when she discovered the Yokai girl trying to kiss him on the cheek to earn her wrath since she is yet to do that even when she is in love with him for over a century while this girl meet him just today, so disregarding all her thoughts she shouts out with a cold tone "Shunko~" Kuroka who was pretending to be asleep and admiring Takeshi''s body when he is in deep sleep wanted to give a kiss on his cheek since she was unable to control her emotions since this guy is so good to her and even if she has met him for the first time the care he had shown towards her is the most care anymore had ever shown for her. In her life, everyone hates her and wants to hurt or hunt her but this young man who is sleeping right beside her and hugging her like something precious is the only one who didn''t show any kind of malicious intention at her and even helped her without caring for her identity. Even when she told him of her story and even explained how much the Devil''s are looking for and will give a good reward if he were to let her get captured he didn''t care for that but only felt bad for her sufferings, he wants to help her have a meeting with her sister who hates her. From all this and now knowing his true identity there is only respect and love for him in her heart since he is the first person to show love to her since forever and she wants to be with him if not as a lover or wife it''s ok if he keeps her by his side since that will be enough for her. And, now that she is alone with him and no one is here to discover her it''s alright if she gives a little kiss on his cheek since it''s not something crossing the line, right? However, the world doesn''t let you do as you want, and before she can put her lips on his cheek a fraction of strong energy making her feel extreme danger came from the direction of the window as she instantly moves out of the bed before activating her Senjutsu and moving at the balcony to nullify the sudden deathly attack, she ask the purple-haired woman in resentment "What is the meaning of this?" "Trying to take advantage of him while he is sleeping and asking what is my problem?" says Yoruichi in anger before she again gathered lighting on her hand to stroke the catgirl with twin tails. Knowing a battle is unavoidable and this attack can cause some damage to the Yamamoto house Kuroka decided to take the fight elsewhere since she doesn''t want to disturb her new family and before Yoruichi can land a strike Kuroka covered her body with natural energy then quickly diverting Yoruichi''s attack to the sky and before Yoruichi can react she held her by the face before shooting out of the Yamamoto residential area and arriving in an empty park not far away asked with anger "Why do you care about what he and I are doing?" "If it''s not I who cares about him then who would care about him?" asks Yoruichi sending a right hook at Kuroka''s face asks Yoruichi before getting freedom from her. "What is your relationship with him that you need to care for him so much?" asks Kuroka sending a left jab as the both of them were sent flying from their attack. "Why would I need to explain myself to some nobody like you?" said Yoruichi before collecting herself and looking at Kuroka while taking a deep breath. "Since you are so hiding your relationship with him that means you are in no position to come in between the two of us." said Kuroka with a mocking smile as she used her kimono sleeve to cover her mouth. "You don''t know anything about us." said Yoruichi with a shout before lightning and wind started forming from her body while the ground under her feet soon starter cracking when she moves towards Kuroka. Feeling the devastating power in Yoruichi''s move Kuroka was surprised before she too gathered all the energy in her body to use Touki which instantly started cracking the ground from the force she puts on her legs before a long white aura covered her body as she moved towards Yoruichi like a bolt of lightning. *Boom* The moment the two of them came near one another Yoruichi who is known as the flash goddess and a master of Flash steps easily dodged Kuroka''s attack before landing a Shuko empowered fist on her belly to make Kuroka shooting like a cannonball before destroying some bench on the park and finally crashing into a big tree to stop then cough up a mouthful of blood. Although the attack she received was not something to take lightly and she wanted to nullify it with her Touki however, it looks like her opponent is not only stronger than her but also poses a far greater speed in comparison nonetheless her Touki had stopped most of the devastating power of her opponent from killing her but it still caused her some damage in the end "That one was rather painful and must say you are the strongest opponent I had faced so far." "I believe you already know from our battle so far that you are not my opponent, so I advise you to leave Takashi and never show yourself to him in your life." walking towards Kuroka said Yoruichi with a cold tone. "Like I need to listen to a nobody like you whom I hardly know about or who knows Takashi even knows you." standing with some efforts and healing herself at the same time said Kuroka with a serious tone. "Honestly I didn''t want to tell you the truth however you give me no choice and it looks like you will only leave us alone only after knowing the truth." looking at Kuroka with a deep sigh said Yoruichi before she explained "You see Takashi and I had a little misunderstanding between the two of us and now he is angry at me, so he has found you from somewhere to be a substitute for me until we are back in a relationship once again. So I advise you to leave him before he throws you out himself." "I finally remembered." after hearing Yoruichi''s explanation Kuroka said with a brightened eye as if she had discovered something important before she clapped her hand and says with excitement "Aren''t you the one who stopped us from leaving the candy shop earlier?" "Yes, what about it?" not understanding of the Yokai girl just got some brain-damaged from her earlier attacks Yoruichi says with a surprised face as he wants to know why Kuroka is so excited. "From how he disregarded you back then before opening the portal it did not take a fool he cares little about you and I don''t think I also need to care about what you think besides he never said he wants me as a lover or promised anything, so I am happy just by staying his side. While you who is even lower than trash in his eye need to worry." explained Kuroka with a series of laughter while looking at Yoruichi. Hearing the brush truth from a girl who is being with Takashi not for a long time Yoruichi lost all her reasoning before she shouts out in anger "Lie all you are saying is a lie!" "Yeah, pretend, however, much you may but the truth can never be hidden." feeling the huge energy gathering around Yoruichi it will a lie to say Kuroka didn''t felt intimidated however, she also doesn''t want to lose and quickly released all her energy to counter her opponent. Giving one another a single glance they move towards one another unrestrainedly to end this with a final blow when the sky turns dark and a huge Hammer falls from the sky with lightning covering it between the two of them when a might voice fell "Enough." Chapter 93 - Growing up and accepting reality Edited by_Dark Spider Although it''s the nighttime however the starlight and moonlight were shining brightly as if they wanted to stage the fight between two women in the destroyed park and entertain the world from the deathly battle. Thor who longs since been observing is very clear about the result and knows the ending will make his son and wife unhappy, so hesitating no longer he decided to put an end to this unnecessary feud after summoning his weapon and channeling his vast power in it which instantly forced the nature to form cloud all over Karakura town and turn the whole city dark. The only light that can reach far and wide are the aura light shining on Yoruichi and Kuroka who will land a devastating blow on the other and with a serious face, he finally threw his Hammer that is now covered with lightning and lands in-between them before nullification of their powers instantly causing them to stop on the spot in shock. As the God of thunder, it was simply a thought that he needed to nullify Yoruichi''s power while his knowledge from thousands of years was more than enough to take control over nature energy Kuroka is using and stop it the next moment while the weapon that can help him gain better control over the energy and amplify his strength worked as a bonus and shouts to get their attention "Enough." "The God of thunder?" following the source of the booming sound that is filled with authority and possibly responsible for stopping her attack Yoruichi says in surprise when she discovered it to be one of the most important figures in the supernatural world looking at her with a serious face honestly she would not be surprised if it was someone else but this person is missing in the supernatural for a long time and some even believe he is dead, so she is confused what is he doing here? Or why would he care about her conflict with this little Yokai? "Uncle?" Kuroka said in panic when she discovered it to Thor himself since she didn''t want to wake him but now it looks like she had failed to do so and he even had to come and save her, now she is freaking out not knowing what does he think about her "So he is a relative of yours?" raising her eyebrows asks Yoruichi and it now makes her understand why Thor would be here. "What if he is?" although Kuroka was surprised when she heard Yoruichi asking if she is a relative of Thor when she was claiming to be the lover of Takashi a moment ago but now she doesn''t even recognize his father, is there any more proof needed to show how big of a lier Yoruichi is when she can not recognize the father of the man she loves. "No wonder he would stop us." said Yoruichi with a nod as her face went serious before saying "What now you want to team up and fight against me?" "I am not sure what gave you that idea however the both of need know I am here to make sure this unreasonable conflict can be put to an end." shaking his head in detail said Thor before landing on the ground and raising his Hammer as he explained. "I don''t want to fight her but it was she who had attacked me first uncle." said Kuroka with a serious face as she explains how she doesn''t want this conflict much as him and it is indeed true since she wants to return to Takashi''s side as soon as possible. "Stop pretending and do whatever you want but I will never let you close to my Takashi." says Yoruichi in anger as she gave Kuroka a sharp look before she turns to shut at Thor "It doesn''t matter if you are the god of thunder, today you will not separate me from Takashi. " "When did I say anything about separating you with my son but more importantly when having you been with him in the first place?" asks Thor in confusion as he looks at the purple hair woman in confusion since his father has already informed him about the relationship of his son when he was a Shinigami but he never said there was a Purple hair woman. "Who is your son and why would I want to do anything with your son?" asks Yoruichi in fury not understanding why would she be interested in the son of his muscleman full of thunder. "That is funny since you don''t want anything to do with his son then why the hell are you causing us so much trouble?" Kuroka said before letting out a chuckle and turning towards Thor she continued "Uncle it seems she is not even aware that you are Takeshi''s father so don''t believe she has a relationship with him at all." "I am not sure about that but father never mentioned her being a part of Takashi''s lover, so I also don''t think she is one of my daughter in law." said Thor in agreement as he looks at Yoruichi, yes he recognized her easily since the reputation she had in the supernatural word is not that much beneath himself. "Now wait a minute when did you become his father since the last time I checked his father was a normal¡­" looking at Thor who proclaimed to be Takashi''s father Yoruichi wanted to refute when she discovered Thor to shrink down and soon returning to his human form making her mouth shut. "I know you want to say a normal human but don''t forget judging a book by its cover is not always the right decision because neither I nor my son is regular mortal if you don''t know then now you know." explained Thor with a smile before his hammer disappeared from his hand as he looks at Yoruichi. "Does that mean he is now a part God and Part Shinigami?" Yoruichi asks in confusion. "Not just any god but the God of War, Wrath and Power and the Shinigami powers were a part of me even before I was born." came an indifferent replay from Kuroka''s back before she felt warm all over her body before all the wounds on her healed without leaving any mark on top of that the dust and torn part of her clothes also got fixed. "Were you enjoying the fight so much that you didn''t see in and made you do your words?" asks Thor in irritation before giving his son a sharp look. "I was very tired from everything that happened to me all day, so I was sleeping and by the time I felt the battle to arrive here you had already stopped the two of them. " explained Takashi raising his hand before explaining his innocence. "What every just deal with your affair and fix the damage they have caused before you return home." said Thir before he opens a covered himself with lightning and returned home the next moment. "Why are you avoiding me? " as soon as Thor left the park Yoruichi and Takeshi''s eyes met one another before she asked with a serious face without diverting her gave from him. "Avoiding you?" as if getting confused by her topic Takashi asks her before he started laughing as if he has heard the funniest thing in the world. "Did I ask you something funny?" feeling extremely uncomfortable from his laughter Yoruichi flashed in front of him before raising him by the collar to ask in anger. "Funny you say, tell me Lady Shihoin getting rejected again and again by you then even losing my life wasn''t enough to earn any care from you. So now that I have gotten a new life why should I care about you anymore? Do tell me is there a stupid written on my face?!" shouts Takashi before slapping Yoruichi''s hand away from his collar to free himself. "No, you don''t understand." the eye that always used to look at her with administration and love is now filled with hate and anger which made Yoruichi take a step back before she says with a sad tone as she looks at Takashi. "I don''t want to know." said Takashi disregarding her sad face before he opened a portal and taps on the ground to cover the whole park with his energy with instantly fixed everything before he says "Let''s go Kuroka." "Coming." Kuroka said with a hurry and giving Yoruichi a curious look before following Takashi through the portal. "Don''t drown yourself into disrepair and give it some time than when his anger is a little less try talking to him about your feelings." Chapter 94 - I am changing you know Edited by_Dark Spider July 20th¡­ Yesterday after returning home after learning to control his Divine energy from his grandfather a lot of things have taken place in a single day. Takashi helped Sona and unexpectedly the Fallen Angel attacked and he was forced to reveal his true identity to everyone before he had a short reunion with Grayfia whom he didn''t want to bother now that she has a new life while he promised to meet Unohana very soon time as he plans to return to the Soul Society where Rangiku is waiting for him. Then returning home Rukia''s return to Soul Society and the introduction of the supernatural world to Sado and Orihime wasn''t something less important but the fight between Kuroka and Yoruichi was the one that made him uncomfortable the most. Yes, yesterday''s events made her very tired, however, today is the last day of school he didn''t have any choice but to come and Tatsuki was also very stubborn since he had taken a long vacation now she doesn''t want to let him skip the last class and his mother had also supported her. ''Why would Yoruichi be sad and come for me? Is it pity and guilt that is why she wants to give me a chance? If so then I don''t need her pity.'' thought Takashi with a serious face while looking at the spinning fan over his head when the teacher called him to bring him out of his thoughts before scolding "You have skipped call enough as it is but now you are even spacing out in the last class, Can you take anything seriously for once?" ''Serious you say? After everything that happened with me don''t you think accepting the reality is more than enough?'' thought Takashi but with a serious face, he says "I understand my mistakes and from now on I will reflect on my mistakes." "Good remember this and do your best." said his teacher before the class continued. After school ended Ichigo came to Takashi before asking "Everyone forgot about Rukia?" "That''s because when the Shinigami had taken her back they have also used a powerful Kido to erase everyone''s memory about her while she was in the human world." Takashi says with a sigh while looking at the ceiling of the classroom. "They said after they have taken her back she will be thrilled before sentenced to death." said Ichigo with a serious face while looking at Takashi who seems a lot different than usual. "Yes, I know." Takashi says without a care as he turned to look at Ichigo in the eye. "Bastard! How can you not be worried about it when she is going to die, are you that heartless? Damn if you were with us yesterday maybe we could have stopped them from taking her with them." hearing Takashi''s indifferent tone made Ichigo very angry as he says in rage before holding Takashi by his collar. "You don''t know what I was doing by the time I returned to Karakura just to discover you unconscious in that candy shop." slapping Ichigo''s had from his collar said Takashi with a serious face before he explained "Yes I know if I was in town then I might have been able to stop those two that is why I will go to the Soul Society and bring her back." "No, are you out of your mind they''ll kill you." said Ichigo without hesitation as much worried and frustrated the hothead he is however he still feels shivers whenever he remembers the dark hair Shinigami who moved so fast that he was not even able to follow him by the time he became completely helpless and sending Takashi alone is just sending him to his death, so as his best friend how can he allow that to happen. "Then do you have a better idea?" giving Ichigo a sharp glare asks Takashi. "Then how about we go together?" suggested Ichigo with a serious tone. "With how you are right now you shouldn''t even think about it." said Takashi with no hesitation before he stood up from his seat. "Come on, I know I have lost my powers but there must be some way?" holding Takashi by his arm says Ichigo stubbornly. "Then find a way to regain your power and in the meantime, I will wait for your arrival in the Soul Society and look after Rukia," says Takashi shaking Ichigo''s hand before he walked out of the classroom. Arriving at the school gates Takashi found Tatsuki and Orihime waiting for him to return home and joined them on his way to his house. Returning home Orihime went to take a bath while Takashi went to his room to change his clothes while Tatsuki is talking with his mom and entering his room he discovered something so weird that he wasn''t sure what to say for a while and Kuroka who was sniffing his shirt that she wore finally discovered him when she heard the door closing sound before she tried to explain herself "Will you believe me if I say I say I was not doing what you think I am doing?" "Sure I will but first can you tell me what were you trying to do?" says Takashi with a sincere smile looking at the cat girl who is covered by his white t-shirt and laying on his bed sniffing his smell like a pervert in the heat but why the hell is she not wearing any u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r doesn''t she care if those big melons burst out of his t-shirt. Looking at the sincere smile on his face it didn''t take Kuroka a moment to understand she was caught and to be honest only a brain dead person will not understand what she was doing so with any more hesitation she explains "You know it''s a Yokai disease and I had no better choice but to do else my body will react weirdly." "Yes, I am sure it''s because of your Yokai nature and has nothing to do with you being a perverted cat in heat who wants to violent my body to the limit." said Takashi in agreement as he looks her in the eyes as a gentle smile formed at the corner of his mouth just like his mother would do when she knows you are not truthful before punishing you. "I am sorry please don''t make me leave." knowing the truth is not something that can be hidden anymore Kuroka begged looking at him with a sad face as water started gathering at the corner of her eyes as she never wanted to get caught by her like this. "It''s alright don''t be so sad cause I won''t make you leave but be sure to be careful next time you do it since mom will not show mercy to any of us and honestly why do you need to sniff into my things in the first place when I am always with you." his weakness woman''s tears made his heart melt not that he was angry in the first place and putting his hand on her head he said with a smile while cherishing her silky long dark hair and maybe her cute car ears as well. "You are not mad at me?" with a surprised tone and hopeful face asks Kuroka while raising her head to meet Takashi''s eyes. "Yes just be careful next time." said Takashi with a nod as he smiled at her gently. "You are so kind to me." Kuroka who was worried and lost her hope said with a smile before she jumps on him to give a big hug before saying. "Yeah you are also a good girl so it''s not that unexpected." said Takashi with a smile as he pats her on the back and made her sink her head deep into his c.h.e.s.t. While Takashi and Kuroka are hugging Tatsuki who was done waiting for him and finished her conversation with Tamako calls shouts from his door before opening it "Takashi what''s taking you so long I am getting late you know?" As soon as the door opened Kuroka transformed into her cat form while Takashi started changing into the White T-shirt she was wearing after cleaning himself with his magical power and says "Hey I am changing you know?" Chapter 95 - Burst of emotions Edited by_Dark_Spider July 20th¡­ The return home for Tatsuki was rather awkward after what happened a while ago since she was caught or accidentally looking at Takashi''s perfect abs while he was changing his T-shirt and the worst part is she was unable to look away from his abs and felt regret when he quickly wore his T-shirt. Who said it''s only the man who admires the girl''s body because girls also like to do the same and for her, it is the childhood friend enemy with whom she started having a secret crush then unknown to her it was pure love for him. This is why he is unable to express her true feelings to him since he used to be her best friend and she doesn''t want to lose that after proposing to him and make their relationship complicated if he were to reject her. Yes, she is confident in herself and knows she will not lose to anyone if she were to dress like a cute girl but that''s her problem since she doesn''t know how to act like a cute girl after being a tomboy all her life. "Takashi where did you get that cat from?" finally asks Tatsuki to dispel the awkward silence in between them. "I found her from the next town but if you want to use this to divert my mind from how you were looking at me as if you want to eat me just like a big pervert you are then don''t try to cause it is not working and remember I am not interested in a tomboy as yourself." said Takashi with a chuckle as he looked at her while thinking about the crazy things happening with him recently. "I know you don''t like me as a girl and you don''t need to explain." says Tatsuki with annoyance while shifting her head to the side, yes he doesn''t romantically think of her and if he did then why did he not proposes to her just like every other girl he comes across on the road, yes she is well aware of the fact he only proposes to them as a form of fun even so she still wants him to say those words to her. "Hey, why are you getting serious at me all of a sudden, don''t tell me you truly like me?" ignoring her bad mood asks Takashi with a smile since he feels amazing by annoying her since she will do the same to him from their childhood. Arriving at the Riverside where you can see the sun getting orange suddenly Tatsuki stops as Takashi turns in surprise from her sudden push just to be surprised on the spot from her actions as she is now looking at him with water at the corner of her eyes before asking pitifully "Takashi am I that bad to make you not think of me as a girl? Am I so bad that you will run after some random girl when I am always by your side? Do you think I am so ugly that you can''t think of me as a girl?" Looking at her pitiful face of Tatsuki, Takashi was at a loss for words cause this is the first time he had ever seen her in so sad and cry, maybe this is the first time he had ever seen her cry, for all he can remember this tomboy will always argue with him and never show this kind of reaction ever but today why the hell is she so different, this is not the first time he is making fun of her and she would also do the same since he was never serious about any girls so no one also paid attention till now as well. "Hey don''t get all emotional on me cause this is not like you." not knowing how to react to her questions Takashi quickly says in a panic, you need to know the relationship between him and Tatsuki are very close more close than even Rangiku before they got together and became a couple. "Am I so bad that you don''t want to say it? Is that it?" finally the uncontrollable dam broke as Tatsuki says to him before looking in the eyes and saying as water started falling like a fountain. ''Damn the situation is went out of hand.'' thought Takashi before he moved to clean the water falling Tatsuki''s face before saying with worry "Hey don''t cry for a small thing like this?" "It might be small for you but me, for me it very important more so important than my life." with a choking voice says Tatsuki as she looks him in the eye with her eyes that became red from the unexpected situation. "It''s not whether you are ugly or bad, it''s just you are my best friend, my most important friend whom I don''t want to lose. So I never wanted to express my true feelings for you since you always make fun of me and if you reject me or feel offended by my proposal things were bound to get awkward and I never want that to happen between the two of us. I would rather hide my feelings for you than lose you forever." understanding it''s no good anymore to hide the truth when Tatsuki has came up and said it herself Takashi decided to let out everything for all I care it''s do or die. "Does that mean you were doing the same as me, pretending to hide your true feelings for me?" asks Tatsuki in surprise before looking him in the eye. "Guess the both of us were silly, to begin with." said Takashi with a sigh as he looked her in the eye. "I guess we were?" said Tatsuki with a smile as he looked him in the eye before saying with a shy face "I love you." "I love you too, Tatsuki." said Takashi before the both of their head closer before their lips touching one another and entering into an intimate kiss while the orange light of the sunset was increasing the environment. -------------------- "Even though I was in my cat form looking at the two of you made me feel I am eating a mouse and believe me it was very, very, I mean really bad experience for me. " complaint Kuroka with a serious face as she walks beside Takashi after he walks Tatsuki to her home and now they are returning. "I am sorry to make you uncomfortable but I had never foreseen this situation, if I knew then I would have never taken you with me here while walking her home," says Takashi with an honest face as he still can not believe the earlier event truly happen but the kiss was very interesting when she was trying to win against him in a tongue fight. "No, I am glad you did if not I would never be able to see this side of you. " shaking her head Kuroka said with a smile before she used a finger to cover his mouth when they felt a sudden danger from behind to make both of then turn around and jumping away from the spot they were standing. *Boom* Instantly after moving from their spot a massive claw crashed on their spot as a harsh tone fell the next moment "This is unexpected. " With anger from getting disrupted by the sudden attack, Kuroka looks in the sky before asking "Who are you and why are you attacking us for? " "You can see me and not surprised to see my wings this is new??? " when the dark-winged man in the sky discovered Kuroka not being surprised from the appearance it made him surprised as he looks at the two of them with a smile but he was surprised when the Takashi wasn''t looking at him as if he can not see him which made him ask with a chuckle "Although you can see, however, it looks like your boyfriend is just a normal human who is unable to, so why don''t you leave him and service me instead. " *Boom* "Who permitted you to talk from above with your tiny power? " getting annoyed by the winged man Takashi decided to unleash his energy before concentrating all of it on the dark-winged man who instantly fell on the floor like a stone before looking at Takashi in horror to ask "Who are you? " Chapter 96 - Its good to be back Shishinro. "Sigh~" looking at the white roof of her prison Rukia gave a long sigh before saying "I wonder how is he doing while I am imprisoned here? " While you are alone and nothing better to do you will have a lot of important and useless thoughts and if you have someone in mind you will be thinking about them more than anything "I hope Ichigo and Uryu are fine. I wish I could have said goodbye to him or had a final look at his face before my execution but I hope he doesn''t come for me, else I won''t be able to forgive myself even if I were to lose my life. " In the middle of her everchanging reaction where she will smile then get angry, annoyed or worried thinking about only one single person a commotion came into her ear from the outside before she felt a spiritual pressure even from her prison which is made out of Sekkiseki and have the ability to block all kinds of energy but even in her weakened state it was very easy for her to recognize the pressure that is coming her way and she is very clear it the hateful guy she was dreaming about but the next moment she remembered where she is and gets shocked before she gets worried and falling to her knees asks "Why? " ----------------------------- Division 1. "This pressure? " fleeing the pressure that is so strong that he wasn''t able to breathe for a moment Yamamoto pushed in his discussion with his Lieutenant. "Captain it''s the same pressure from that time. " although the sudden pressure is pressing him to the floor however instead of getting angry or surprised his face shows a rare excitement before a smile formed on the corner of his lips as Chojiro informed. "Yes, that damn brat is back and it looks like he has grown a lot in the time he was gone. " the ever-serious face of Yamamoto also showed excitement as he unleashed his pressure to protect himself before saying with a smile and opening his eyes. ----------------------------- Division 5. "Captain? " Hinamori Momo the Lieutenant of the 5th Division was walking into her Captain''s office with some important paper in hand when a huge pressure fell on her making her drop to the floor without the ability to breathe before she cried out with panic. "It''s alright Hinamori no need to get alert over this pressure even if it''s very strong since it''s only a message to everyone about his return. " said Aizen with a smile as he looks out of the window before countering the pressure so it doesn''t affect him much. "Captain who is so bold to unleash their pressure in the Soul Society just to inform about his return in the presence of all the Captains? " although it was very hard to breathe under the pressure however with the help from her captain she was able to ask a few words. "Someone who can be bold. " ----------------------------- Division 4. "Captain? " getting shocked from the sudden pressure that directly knocked out all the patients and making her slam on the floor, cried out Isane Kotetsu the Lieutenant of the 4th Division in shock. "It''s alright Isane no need to be excited since he is informing us about his return. " said Unohana with a smile instead of getting angry before she looks through the window. "Who? " as this pressure is not something she had ever felt made Isane ask in surprise between her deep breathing as she felt her captain is very familiar with the owner of this pressure if the smile on her face is an indication of her satisfaction. "My husband," said Unohana with no hesitation before she turns to look at her Lieutenant who is now at a loss for words thinking ''Huh~ when did you have a husband? '' -------------------------- Division 3. Izuru who was drinking water after a satisfying meal suddenly lost his grip and it became hard for him to breathe as the sudden Spiritual Pressure pressed him hard as he quickly cried out turning to his side "Captain it''s an enemy? " "Nah~ it''s just my brother. " shaking his head in denial said Gin with a bright smile, unlike his normal expressionless smile that makes no one understand his true feelings, and this smile, made Izuru more shocked than the pressure that is crashing him. ----------------------- Division 2. In between her instructions all the members including her Lieutenant got knocked out from the sudden pressure earning annoyance as Soi Fon said in anger "Can''t he do anything like a normal person? " As everyone is already knocked out from the pressure no one was able to see the smile on her face if they were able to then it is no doubt they will point out why do your words and expression are exactly opposite. ----------------------- Division 13. Inside a lakeside flower guardian under a small tea house a man with a flower overcoat over his Captain Overcoat chocks on his drink before cursing with a smile "Damn that brat is back, I need to protect my little Nanao. " "Shunsui didn''t you say if he can return you will marry her to him? " after coughing a few times said his friend with a smile. "Jushiro do you want me to send my beloved niece to that perverted brat, hell no the deal is off beside you are the only to whom I have said those words and made no such promise to him. " said Kyoraku with a serious face as he resisted the pressure with his own but didn''t dare to drink anymore. "Who says I am not going to tell him about your promise? " says Ukitake with a smile ignoring his friend''s frustrated face. "You wouldn''t dare? " -------------------- Byakuya''s house. "Dad how can you put aunt Rukia in a prison? " asks a small kid with anger as he pulls Byakuya by his hair. "Come on Sumu, I didn''t have a choice since it was a direct order from the Central 46. " said Byakuya with distress as the little kid pulls him by his hair and he is unable to do anything to him. "No I don''t care who says what I want you to bring back Aunt Rukia else I am not going to talk to you anymore. " said the little kid in frustration as he jumps ok Byakuya''s shoulder before pulling him by the hair to ruin his hairstyle. ''If you don''t want to talk just ignore me but why are you pulling my hair and jumping on my shoulder for? '' thought Byakuya in distress but never showed any anger toward the kid when a woman walks into the room before plucking the kid by his collar and putting in a hug and said with a gentle tone "Come on Sumu dad is not doing it because he wanted it''s just he was helpless. " "Come on mom let me at him and make sure he brings aunt back so you don''t get worried and sad. " little Sumu said struggling into her mother''s arm and showing a glare towards his father with distress from his anger. "Don''t worry Hisana I will think of something. " promised Byakuya before he stood up and looks into the eyes of his wife. "I trust you, my love. " said Hisana with a nod as she looks into the eyes of her husband. "Hey don''t leave me alone. " complaint little Sumu when he saw his parents not paying attention to him. "Don''t worry we aren''t going to... " feeling the worry of her young son Hisana wanted to explain when a strong pressure fell out of nowhere as she was forced to kneel while her son directly went unconscious "Byakuya? " "That pervert is back. " ----------------- Division 11. While practicing and knocking out members of his Division members a sudden pressure pressed Zaraki hard on the floor before he used his own pressure to stand up and started laughing crazily "Yachiru, he is back I can feel it. " "Yes, Kenni you are right it''s Taka-Taka from back then. " the little girl next to him said in agreement before jumping on his shoulder in excitement. "Show me the direction today I am going to make him fight me. " taking the dark eye patch from his eye Zaraki said in excitement before making a hole in the wall and leaving through it. "Wait, captain? " the only conscious member in the 11th Division a Bald guy cried out without the ability to push himself off the floor. ----------------- 10th Division. "Come on Toshiro stop slacking and move your hand after I don''t have all day for this stupid paperwork and need to train harder. " urged a long Orange hair woman with a serious tone as she disregarded the distress from the silver hair kid by her side. "Come on Captain we don''t need to complete the works of a week in a single day. " said her young Lieutenant with distress not understanding why the hell does his Captain train so much when she is already one of the strongest Captain and why is she completing all the paper works in advance. "If we... " before she can complete another lecture a strong pressure fell on them as she was unable to breathe for a moment when water started gathering at the corner of her eyes before saying "You have finally returned. " "Captain? " Toshiro who was also unable to breathe for a moment quickly regained his ability to breathe out when he saw his serious and strong-minded Captain showing a reaction that he had never thought she can make, made him shocked before getting worried thinking if the pressure is too much for her. "You take care of the rest of the work, I have something important at hand. " with that the Orange hair Woman vanished from her office. "Captain Rangiku wait? " ---------------------------------- July 21st. After he had given his room to Kuroka and asked to stay with his family Takashi had also said goodbye to Tatsuki informing her about his other relationship and one of the girls he loves is in danger and to his surprise, Tatsuki didn''t get mad at him for having multiple lovers instead she informed him it was normal for him to have many lovers with that personality but it''s alright as long as he takes her responsibility. As he was done getting permission from his parents he opens a portal to Soul Society before saying to Orihime "I will be waiting for your arrival on the other side. " "I will do my best, take care. " said Orihime looking at Takashi. "Don''t overdo it alright. " said Tamako gently hugging him. "If things get out of hand just inform your Grandfather and he will take care of the rest for you. " advised Thor with a serious face. "Don''t worry I know what I am doing. " said Takashi before nodding at Kuroka and entering the portal. ------------- Soul Society. "Let''s inform everyone about my return. " said Takashi with a smile as the portal closed behind him and changing into his Shinigami form he released all his Spiritual Energy without any restraint and after a few seconds he retracts his energy before saying with a smile "That should do it. " While the Pressure he sent only lasted for a few seconds for the ones who felt his energy it was like an eternity and the poor ones who don''t have an official ranking directly got knocked out before falling to the floor. After changing into an ordinary Soul dress and walking through the Rukonagi district the smile on his face broadened before saying "It''s good to be back. " Chapter 97 - The Rukonagi crisis West Rukonagi District 40. Walking through the marketplace in a blue shitagi over white trousers Takashi was trying to remember the past to his old bamboo house and it was rather easy since nothing much has changed in his place in the past century. "Uncle Koji if I am glad you are still selling mean here. " says Takashi with a pleasant surprise when he discovers someone from the past. "Why would I not be here? " with an annoyed tone asks the middle-aged man before chopping the meat in front of him and looking at the person just to be surprised before a smile formed on his face when he asked "I can not believe my eyes, is this you Takashi? " "In Soul at your service. " answers Takashi with a wide smile as he looks at the man. "It''s true, it''s you am I dreaming? " said Koji in excitement before calling out "Shima quickly come and see, who has returned? " "Why are you shouting this early in the morning, I am trying to cook you know? " asks an annoyed middle-aged woman from behind the shop just to be surprised herself and saying with a smile as she instantly recognized the guy her husband wanted to introduce to her "I can not believe it''s Takashi? " "How are you doing Aunt Shima? " says Takashi with a smile as he looks at the middle-aged woman with a smile. "Shima tells me I am not mistaken just because of my stress? " says Koji to confirm from his wife. "If you are looking at Takashi just as I am then you might not be mistaken but we can also be wrong. " said Shima with some doubts wasn''t he dead then how the hell can he be here. "What if I were to take some meat and you can think you guys were mistaken when I am gone? " asks Takashi with a smile before putting his hand on a big part of the meat. "Damn kid even after so long you are still shameless and want to get free meat? " instantly said Koji with an angry face. "Well, you can''t blame the kid since he needs to work hard? " defended Shima with a smile as she explaining to her husband. "So can I get some meat anyway since I don''t have any Kan(Currency of Soul Society) with me at this time but I promise to pay back the next time I visit? " asks Takashi with a smile before explaining his situation. "Don''t worry about the small amount of Kan just take as much as you want after what you have done for all of us in Rukonagi it''s a small thing to do. " said Koji with a smile before turning to give Takashi a bag. "That was what I should do as a Captain of Gotei 13. " says Takashi with a smile while shaking his head before taking the bag and putting a few K.G of meat while saying "Don''t mind if I do. " "Here take this Kan to buy the rest of the grocery on your way back but don''t forget to return it, alright? " Shima reminded handing him a few coins to Takashi. "Thanks for the help. " said Takashi with a nod before his smile vanished and gets replaced by a serious face to ask "Anyway, can you tell me why is the condition of the West Rukonagi Districts so bad? " "After you were gone Rangiku had tried to help us to the best of her ability but those hateful Nobel Clans would put pressure and we had no other way but to pay heavy taxes and the rest is in front of your eyes. " Said Koji with anger remembering the extortion from the Shinigami instead of providing proper protection they were promised. "What did Byakuya say about it? " giving an understanding nod asks Takashi. "If weren''t for Captain Kuchiki and his clan we aren''t sure how much worse they would have made our life. " explains Shima with anger but it turns out Byakuya is also paying attention which means he is also trying to do something and it will make things easier for him. "I see. " said Takashi with a nod before asking "Gather everyone from back then and let''s have a proper discussion tomorrow. " "Good we will gather everyone by evening tomorrow. " promised Koji with a smile as Shima also gives a nod. "Until then. " ---------------------------- Rukonagi District 42. Forest. After Takashi was done with his work at the meat shop he also visited the Souls from the villages he had saved and helped to move into the Soul Society in the past and to his surprise, some family among them even climbed into the Nobel clan ranking albeit a low ranking nonetheless they had successfully gained the ability to get the position of the members of the Central 46 for a few members of their clan even then they are not strong enough to do anything when they are faced against the older clans. As he was done with the arrangement with them and asks to join the meeting tomorrow evening he decided to visit the place where he once called home and the first house he built with the help of Gin. Bamboo House in the middle of the forest. "Although I wanted to have a look at this place to know what is the condition of this house who would have known it''s as good as new even after a century. Maybe they had taken good care of it while I was gone. " saying so he walks to the door of the house and kneeling he pressed a certain bamboo wall when a key fell on the floor as he says with a smile "Good thing they are using the same method of hiding the house even after so long. " Opening the door a smile formed on his lips before saying "I wonder how much they needed to care for the house to keep it clean when they hardly might come here. " After he was done remembering about the past he puts all the ingredients on the stove before entering the bathroom for a quick bath and while sitting in the bathtub he felt a very familiar Spiritual Energy moving in his direction at a very fast speed before he gets out of the bathtub and changed into a bathrobe before saying "It''s perfect timing let''s put all the dishes on the table before she arrives. " Not long after Takashi finished putting all the dishes and cooked meal on the table a sweet voice calls from outside "Open the door? " "Coming. " with a bright smile he said before flashing in front of the door and the moment he opened the door like a bluer an orange hair beauty punched into his arms before saying "I have missed you. " "I have also missed you Rangiku. " returning the hug Takashi said with a warm smile. "I have kept this house just like as it used to him in the past so I can welcome you back and know if it remained then you will return someday ans make sure it doesn''t get a spark of dust. " said Rangiku with a smile as she hugs him so tightly as if she wants to become one with him. "I am also happy to be back. " Chapter 98 - Same old Takashi Rukonagi District 42. Forest. In the middle of the forest, there is only a single clearing and in that clearing, a small bamboo house is built although the house is not impressive in appearance and someone will think it''s rather rundown from the first time they look at it however, you need to know this is the house that was built with the efforts of 2 teenagers who had become Captains of Gotei 13 then one young lady also joined them to stay in this house later and she has also become a Captain with time. So it can also be said this is the only house outside of the Nobel Clan''s house or the only house in the history of Soul Society that has been home for 3 Captain Class Shinigami before they had become a Shinigami. You might have already understood the history of the bamboo house that is only known to a few now let''s get to the event that is taking place inside the bamboo house. "You have suffered a lot while I was gone. " said Takashi with a sigh while playing with the silky orange hair of Rangiku who is now resting her head on his right hand. "It was nothing since you are back," said Rangiku shaking her head before giving him a happy smile before she moved her head and planted a kiss on his lips. After the intimate kiss for who knows how long they separated as Takashi held her perfect Mellons to say "I can not believe they had grown so big while I was gone. " "Hey stop squeezing them already of it will fall after how much you have s.u.c.k.e.d on them even after informing you nothing will come out. " said Rangiku with a serious face when she felt slight pain from her c.h.e.s.t after what they did not long ago but she never complained about any of his actions maybe her body was curving for his attention after being alone for so long. "You can not blame me since it was too tempting for me. " said Takashi with a smile as blue light started glowing from his hands. Feeling the cool energy flowing through her body and all the pain she was feeling after their intimate actions are now slowly disappearing made Rangiku m.o.a.n out loud before she asks Takashi with a surprise "This feels amazing and I am very sure it''s not some Kido, so can you explain what is this cool sensation I am feeling all over my body? " "It''s a little something I have picked up from my grandfather. " said Takashi with a smile before he removed his hand from her c.h.e.s.t "That should be enough to remove all the pain. " "That old man has thought you something amazing and I can not deny even if he is a pervert however, he still has some amazing knowledge as the god of Wisdom and all. " said Rangiku with a nod before she again looks at him in the eye to ask after a deferred sigh "Now who am I to complain about another man when my man is a big pervert? " "Hey you can''t say something like that about your husband. " said Takashi with a serious face before he gives a pinch on her nose. "Why is there something wrong in my speech or you have somehow stopped your perverse actions? " asks Rangiku with a raised eyebrow before her lips curve into a challenging smile. "About that. " with a push Takashi wanted to find some excuse but he never wants to hide anything from his woman since they accept everything about him just like how he does about them and with no more shame he decided to say with a smile "You know your husband the best, what can I hide from you? " "Hey don''t give that smug look as if you have done something to be proud of. " knocking him on the head in annoyance says Rangiku before she shook her head to say "Well what can I say about you since it''s already part of your habit, though it is high time you stop flirting with the random girls for fun, you know? " "Yeah, I have also thought about it a lot. " agreed Takashi with a serious face as he looks at her. "and? " hearing something she had never expected to come from his mouth Rangiku asks with a curious face. "I had decided to stop flirting with them all. " said Takashi without any hesitation. "Good I will support you and make sure you don''t do something like that ever again. " says Rangiku with a serious face before a broad smile formed on her face when she remembers something "So how many sisters do I already have besides the ones from back then? " "I am not sure? " says Takashi after a cough not understanding if his lover will make him cough out everything in a single day. "or you don''t want to tell me? " asks Rangiku with a raised eyebrow. "No, I am serious cause I need to get their confirmation as well. " with a dry smile says Takashi looking at her serious face. "Fine if you aren''t sure we can wait but when are you taking me to introduce you to your parents? " asks Rangiku shaking her head with a serious face. "Anytime you want my love. " said Takashi with a smile as he was also asked by his mother to gather all his lovers in his home to introduce to his parents as soon as possible. "Good, I can not wait to meet them. " said Rangiku with a satisfied smile before she remembered "Right, I forgot to ask you about sister Grayfia since I was excited to meet you after a long time. Anyway, where is she, did you already introduce her to your parents and she is now living in the human world with, father-in-law and mother-in-law? " "Let''s not talk about her anymore. " said Takahashi with a serious face as the smile on his face vanished the moment she reminded him about Grayfia ''Yes I have accepted her new life with the clown and now that she has a son with that fool, I don''t want to get in their way of happiness but it is nonetheless very painful. '' "Why didn''t you promise to take her with you everywhere since they have no one in the underworld anymore besides you had even made the head Captain and the Central 46 make an exception only for her. So what happened now that you can do so since there is no one to stop you from doing as you want " asks Rangiku with confusion cause she is very surprised when she heard he doesn''t want to discuss the issue of Grayfia whom he wanted to meet like a crazy person back then and there was hardly a day when he wouldn''t talk about her. She was very clear about his feelings for Grayfia since he was very worried about her even when he pretended to be happy while doing his daily duty, so what has happened to make him not talk about the woman whom he had married even before her about the woman for whom he had replaced a few members of the Central 46 and argued with tbe hear Captain. "You don''t understand, it''s not like I don''t want her to stay by my side but I can''t do it anymore. " said Takashi with a distressed tone before he stood up from the ned and started covering his lower half with a bath towel. "Why? The last time I checked she was waiting for you just I was. " asks Rangiku as she followed behind him with a towel quickly covering her. "You don''t understand, she has now moved on from me and started a family so I don''t want to get in the way of her happiness. " opening the bathroom door says Takashi. "What are you talking about? " Chapter 99 - Regret of misunderstanding "What are you talking about? " following her lover into the bathroom asks Rangiku not understanding what she can not understand when she together with Unohana had visited Underworld more times than counted using all their fingers and never discovered Grayfia moving from him and having a new family. Just what is he on and on about ti show that stupid sad face that makes her feel pain from his pain. "You see I have already meet Grayfia in the human world and there I have seen her with her husband and child. " said Takashi with a depressed sigh before removing the two to enter the bathtub. "Are you sure you are talking about the same Grayfia that I know? if so I am not following with you. " says Rangiku with uncertainty and even some sarcasm in her tone. "Yes, I am more than just positive even if I was in disbelief at first however, that time when I saw her with her son, I was very surprised but I am glad she had moved on to not suffer after my death. " said Takashi with a sigh before laughing in sarcasm. "Son? " as if understanding his word Rangiku repeated before asking "Is it the son of the Crimson Clown of Distinction? " "Yeah, when the first time I knew she has a child I was rather shocked and quickly went to have a look just to discover her laughing with the boy before leaving as I didn''t want to disturb their happiness. The next time I meet her is only yesterday when she was smiling in the middle of her son and husband, you can also ask Unohana since at that time she was also in that event. " explained Takashi before putting his head under the cold water as he wants to forget that event. "Yeah I know about that incident from yesterday but sister Unohana never told me about your return but only said I will be getting a very surprising gift that I was waiting for to make me confused. " says Rangiku before pulling his head out of the water to continue her explanation with a mocking tone "But I am rather disappointed in you and think your IQ has gone a few degrees lower after your rebirth. " "Can you explain why are you getting angry all of a sudden, Rangiku? " as he felt rather sad he wasn''t in a situation to argue with her so with a confused face he asks without much argument. "Tell me if I were to adapt sister Hisana''s little son if she were to die back then will you think I have married Byakuya as well? " says Rangiku with a serious face while looking at him in the eye. "Don''t tell me? " hearing Rangiku''s explanation as if something shattered into his mind and the darkness eating his confidence instantly vanished from his mind before he looks into Rangiku''s eyes with surprise to ask. "Yes, you got it didn''t you. After you were gone a lot of time went by and I had visited sister Grayfia with Elder sister Unohana a few times before she introduced us to a woman named Rika who was the lover of Sirzechs but her low-class status was preventing her from marrying to the house of Gremory. However, you know how sister Grayfia is and when she got to know her good friend not able to marry the man she wants to without any hesitation she stormed into the house of Gremory to fore them in the agreement of the marriage. Whether it was your reputation or getting afraid of her anger they had agreed to let Sirzechs marry sister Rika. When sister Rika gave birth to her son she was too weak to give birth and on the death bed, she made sister Grayfia promise to look after her son when she is gone. Thus sister Grayfia because the foster mother Millicas Gremory and honestly if it weren''t for sister Grayfia the house of Gremory would have long since abandoned Millicas but when the foster mother is the Empress of the Underworld and the Foster Father is the Flame Emperor who dares to take action against the kid. " the final part she said putting her hand on Takashi''s face with a teasing smile. "Foster father? Me? " asks Takashi in confusion when did I accept that kid as a child when I am a child myself and if I were to return home with that kid and intolerance her to my parents quickly shaking his head no I don''t even want to think about the face my patents are going to make before asking if I who is 15 years good can have a child who is almost 10. "Unless there is another Flame Emperor in the underworld? " says Rangiku with a smile before raising her eyebrows. "Damn I should have confronted her the first time I saw her and not just back down without a proper answer then this big misunderstanding would never occur. " said Takashi with an innocent face before raising his head to meet her eyes. "That you should have my love. " agreed Rangiku before their head comes closer and they started the next round in the bathtub. [(-_-)Suggested using your imagination. ] After they were done with their exercise and changing into a bee set of clothing which is Takashi into a blue Kimono and Rangiku into a pink Kimono with a similar white Lily as a decoration matching to her husband they walk out of the bamboo house while holding each other''s hand and a smile is plastered on their face before Takashi said looking at everyone who was waiting for him for a long "Sorry to make you wait, everyone. " "It''s fine bro we are happy that you are finally back. " said a middle-aged Shinigami with a wide smile on his face. "I can not believe you have used a barrier to stop us from entering the house kid. " said another middle-aged man with anger but the smile on his face said something else. With that everyone who was surrounding the bamboo house stated scolding Takashi or praise him but one thing for sure they are all happy from his return and all the Shinigami present were part of either the 10th Division with a seated position with already Shikai perfected under their name, while some were from the small Nobel land but the thing made Rangiku shocked are the 25 previous generation members of the Central 46. Just how deep did her husband spread his authority in the Soul Society that he still has so many loyal followers after a century thought Rangiku looking at him in surprise when he continued his speech "I am also ber6 happy to finally meet you guys again but I had met my wife after a long time and the barrier was needed and I am also very happy that you have supported my wife when I was absent. " "No, no it''s normal since Captain Matsumoto is worry about that position. " with another series of discussions before Takashi started having a small conversation and ordered everyone to meet him here the next day evening for an important discussion before they left the two of them alone. "Why do I feel you have an army of your own among the Shinigami and you might have more influence in the Soul Society than those big Clans? " asks Rangiku in surprise as she demands some answer from him. "Well, your husband is just awesome. " said Takashi with a proud smile. "I am sure you are but why did the members of the 10th division call you by your name instead of Captain like how remembered from the past damn they even ignored me when I am there Captain? " asks Rangiku in frustration. "We are their Captain when they are on duty and you have seen me with them only when we are in duty but you need to know when we aren''t having an official affair in my time whole 10th Division was like a family but that is of course only among the members when I had passed the academy. This means most of the members would call me by my name but when it comes to respect, you can be sure they respect me more than the old man and they will never hesitate to disobey him to follow my words. " explained Takashi while remembering the past events. "No wonder everyone in the 10th division was so supportive of me and it was so easy to maintain order," says Rangiku with a nod. "Do you want to come with me? " asks Takashi with a curious face before he gathered a small amount of energy in his hand. "As much as I want to join however it will be best if you visit her by yourself cause she deserves it. " said Rangiku shaking her head. "Then wait for me in your office because it will not take much longer. " said Takashi with a smile as a portal opened in front of them. "Where will you search for her in the underworld isn''t it better to go after getting her location? " quickly stopping Takashi asks Rangiku. "Don''t worry I think I have a clear idea where she might be. " Chapter 100 - Union 21st July. Underworld. Rengo Territory. The city of Kogan. Rengo The only territory of Underworld that has a blue sky and green vegetation similar to the human world, if someone were to walk into the Rengo Territory of the underworld directly from the Human world, it might be impossible to make them believe it''s not the human world but a part of the underworld if they don''t notice the floating islands above the lake and think it''s Haven. Some even call this area a piece of haven in Underworld, well there are even rumors around the underworld where many say centuries ago after the Civil war a part of a haven fell or it was brought to the Underworld as a gift by the Flame Emperor as a token of love for his wife who is now the ruler of Rengo. Although most might not be aware of the history of Rengo and make some myths surrounding it because of their confusion, however, the only person who is connected to it and spent a century here knows very well about this territory and the Grand city of Kogan that is built in a similar design that the human worlds Japan''s Kyoto looked a century ago well the difference is there are some Chinese style buildings from the past among the buildings just to extend the beauty of the town. Although she wasn''t sure about the mysterious reason for the rapid environmental changes of Rengo which was an unnamed small village in the past that was the home for her husband and herself for the time he stayed in the underworld and in that little time she had suggested him to build a house of their own in the current Kogan that used to be a small village at that time and she also said to stay here for the rest of their life which he agreed at that time. After the conclusion of the Devil''s civil war when the Devil''s were assigning territories for everyone Sirzechs keeping true to the agreement with her husband and herself also gave her the fair share of the territory and she took an unimportant area that nobody wanted which is, of course, the place that she and her husband wanted to be their home before he left. As she wanted to live a peaceful life with her husband and two people won''t need much space she took only a few million square miles surrounding the small village from back then which became an abounded area after the battle between her husband and Sirzechs. When she chose the territory everyone was happy to give her that area since it''s relatively smaller than what everyone wanted to give her and the best part of all this area is not much important at the same time. Yea, the 4 Devil Kings did want her to change her decision and asked her to choose a better territory nonetheless she was firm in her decision to take only that territory since it was a decision she had made with her husband when they agreed to help the others. After getting the territory Grayfia immediately moved to their Territory which she named Rengo/Union, time passes and a small number of devils who had little say in the Underworld due to the Nobel Clans started to request shelter before moving in after she agreed to protect them. As time passed she discovered in her territory there will be small rain similar to the human world and the lake that was created after the fight between Sirzechs and her husband, it is also filled with sweet water instead of the regular red or dark water which is common in the underworld. Well, she was also aware it is sweet and transparent because it''s not the water of the underworld but it was created by her husband and she concluded the cause of this frequent rain can only be her husband''s leftover energy in this area and the clouds and rain was its indication. Although some even wanted to take parts or the whole of Rengo however, with the 4 Devil Kings backing her who would be brave enough to attack besides she is also not someone who can be underestimated since it was proved from the Devil''s civil war when she displayed her might alongside her husband who can squish anyone like they are nothing. Then one day she got the news of her husband''s death making her lose all hope but surprisingly that day it rained heavily as if Rengo is also sad in her sadness making her think it''s her husband''s spirit that is in this area and she did her best to improve it and make her never forget her husband or she had a deep love for him that would stop her from moving on from him and accepting anyone else, besides the rain will also remind her about her husband. As time went she moved some small floating Island to decorate the lake over Rengo when she moved it in above the late to her surprise water started falling from the islands like a waterfall island and it was explained the islands are relatively high and all the Water vapor would cover it and the cold air will frize it to water thus the waterfall is generated. This is the history of "Rengo" the heavenly city of the underworld. After she had taken the position of the Garden of Kuoh and started teaching the two girls about the management of their territory she will return once a week to Rengo without a mistake but a few days ago she again saw her husband in the human world and when she gathered the information it turns out he had finally reincarnated into the Grandson of Odin but that is not important and she only cares he is back. After taking care of the unwarranted works she quickly returned to Rengo and patently raised for her husband''s return just like how she would the first time he left her alone. At this moment in a traditional Japanese Dark blue Kimono, she is looking at the lake with an impatient face since it''s over a day and there is no less from her husband and said angrily "I promise if you aren''t back before sunset then I am visiting Karakura town tonight for an explanation. " ----------------------------------------- Closing the portal behind him Takashi looks at his surrounding in surprise before asking himself "Did I something went wrong with the destination of the Portal or I mistook in the process in a rush since when did underworld become this beautiful? " "Hey kid, Move out of the way or you will make me late for my work. " it was unknown to him when he had walked in the middle of the street however a sudden shout was all that took him to walk out of his thoughts before he turned to find an angry middle-aged horse carriage drive uncle looking at him in annoyance. "Sorry to stop you but first can you tell me what is this place called uncle? " not caring about the annoyance from the middle-aged uncle asks Takashi with a curious face. "Coming into Rengo and visiting its capital city Kogan asking where we are are you an idiot? " says the middle-aged uncle in anger before using his whip on his horse and shouting "Now that you have received your answer move out of my way? " "Hey, I only asked for location no need to get angry at me. " quickly moving out of the way says Takashi with a serious face before he looks at the floating waterfall island and thinking "Just what is this place that has human, devils and many other species living in harmony? " "Kid are you new in the town? " suddenly a charming voice asks from his side making and turning his head he discovered a purple hair woman with an hourglass body in a business suit looking at him with a smile that can make you have bad intentions. "How do you know? " Takashi asked her in surprise but he thought ''Honestly, I am not even a little bit surprised cause we all know I am more confused about my current location than I was when I arrived in the Soul Society for the first time and my confusion should be present on my face and from her energy signature I am sure she is a human, so I don''t think it will not be that dangerous to get some information from her unless she has some alternative motive. '' "Aren''t you an innocent one. " says the woman with laughter before she asks "Say do you even know where are you right now? " "The horse carriage uncle said it''s Kogan the capital city of Rengo but I have never heard of any country like that before and looking at the flying islands it feels as if I have somehow arrived in the haven and not on Earth. " said Takashi with a serious face before pointing at the floating islands far above the lake. "So can you tell me where are you from kid? " asks the woman with a nod as if she had understood something. "I live in Karakura town in Japan. " said Takashi with a serious face. "Maybe he had lost his way and somehow arrived here from the human world and I think it''s better if I inform Empress about him directly so she can make the final decision. " says the woman with a low tone making Takashi ask with a curious tone even if he heard everything "Did you say something Elder sister? " "No, it''s nothing important. " shaking her head she said before introducing herself with a smile "The name is Agatha Akamora but you can call me Agatha or elder sister Agatha or whatever you feel comfortable with. " "Your name as beautiful as yourself elder sister Agatha. " praised Takashi with a smile before he also introduced himself "My mane is Takashi Yamamoto but Beautiful Sister Agatha can call me Takashi or little brother or anything you want since I am happy just to get to know someone as beautiful as yourself. " "You got a pretty sweet mouth for being so young little Takashi. " said Agatha with a smile before she asks "So where are you going maybe I can help you with some direction? " " I want to return home but after getting out of the train I can only see horse carriage everywhere and now I have also lost the train station, so I don''t know what to do. " said Takashi with a confused face but if you think he has anything to do with confusion then you are anything but right although he is curious about this land, however, he can teleport out of here anytime he wants besides he can is also stronger then most of the people around him but for now he wants to observe this place and have a precise understanding of it. "How about I take you to someone who can help you return home? " asks Agatha with a smile. "You will do that for me? " asks Takashi with a bright smile while thinking ''Why does her behavior give me the feeling of getting abducted by a child trafficker? Whatever let''s just follow till the end. '' "Sure I will since you are a charming one and I have taken quite a liking to you. " said Agatha with a seductive smile before raising her hand to stop a horse carriage before asking him "What are you waiting for come one get on the carriage. " "You are so beautiful, so I couldn''t help it. " getting out of his fack daze says Takashi with an innocent smile before getting on the carriage. "Oh! You are making me shy. " says Agatha with a red face before she used her hand to hide her smiling face. While teasing and talking it didn''t take much time for the horse carriage to arrive at its destination when Agatha says with a shy smile "Are you sure you are single because with that mouth of yours I am sure you had decided a lot of innocent maidens heat. " "Come on Agatha do you think I am that kind of a person? " said Takashi as if he is angry but the smile on his face said otherwise. "I am sure you are not. " said Agatha with a smile while thinking ''When I take him to the Empress it is certain she will raise his memories of this place before sending him back home but staying with him I think I have started to like him. '' at this point Agatha shook her head madly before concluding ''No, no Agatha what are you thinking he is almost half year age besides if he stays in this place it will be bad for him and the best actions are to send him back home. '' "Agatha is there something wrong? " looking at her behavior Takashi was now truly confused thinking ''What is wrong with her a moment ago she was rather good but all of a sudden. Maybe the environment that house all kind of species has something to do with it and it''s better if I don''t stay here for much longer. '' "No, I am fine and look we have also arrived at our destination, let''s hurry and take you to the person to see if she can help. " said Agatha shaking her head before she walks down the horse carriage before paying the bill and walking. ''How did the horse carriage driver take us here when she did tell her the address in the first place? Can it be they are all connected and I am going to be sold to someone? Now, this is getting interesting. '' smiling at his thoughts Takashi quickly walks down the Horse carriage before shouting "Agatha wait for me? " "Don''t worry I have promised to try in helping you didn''t I? So stop getting worried and come with me. " said Agatha with laughter when she saw the distress from the kid who was trying to tease her not long ago. "Who is getting worried it''s just I don''t want to lose you out of my sight. " said Takashi with a confident face but he didn''t forget to release her Spiritual energy to peek at the person in the house before he was shocked to discover ''She is on the other side 9f this Castle don''t tell me the underworld had changed this much in the time I wasn''t here, just what happened to cause this drastic changes? '' "Sure you weren''t worried about getting lost but you thought I will be lost. " Agatha said with a chuckle to provide how much she believes in his words. "Are we going into the building ahead? " not caring about her sarcasm Takashi asks in a serious tone as he is now impatient to meet his wife who is not much far away from him besides he has also discovered a few familiar faces in the same building but they aren''t as important as the person on whom all his focus is locked. "Yea it is this building and I think it will not take much longer for us to get an audience with her. " says Agatha in a confidence. "Fantastic. " ------------------------- Walking near the main gates of the Wooden Palace Agatha asks Takashi to wait before she walks near the guards before showing a card and introducing herself then pointing at Takashi she informed about his situation when she got the permission to enter the palace and called out with a smile "Come, Takashi let''s enter the Palace since we have gotten the permission. " "Coming. " says Takashi without hiding his excitement and walking behind her and marveling at the beauty of the town which is full of granary everywhere and half of the trees in the city has fruits and flower to inches its beauty and inside the Castle walls you can discover all the trees full of either some kind of flowers or fruits. "What do you think? " it was not only Takashi but Agatha was also mesmerized by the beauty of this place and couldn''t help but ask with a smile on her face. "It''s mesmerizing. " looking at the beauty of Nature that even surpassed his imagination Takashi said with an honest smile before getting stopped by a guard who said "Agatha you can report to the head office while I will be taking him from this point on. " "Understood. " says Agatha with a nod before she explains to Takashi "You can follow him to meet the Empress while I will wait for you. " "Alright see you soon. " said Takashi waving his hand at Agatha before they went their separate ways. After following the Guard it didn''t take long for Takashi to arrive at the other side of the palace where he saw a woman with silver hair in a traditional Japanese Dark blue Kimono looking at the distant Clouds and from her back, you can feel her loneliness making you depressed but with a smile, he thought "I have kept you waiting long enough, my love. " Knowing the depression of the woman the guard started hesitating even if he was instructed to take any human directly to her they entered Rengo by accident but he is worried to disturb her when heavy rain started pouring making the guard taking a step back but when he tried to pull the human he discovered the human to be missing from his back and looking at the road ahead he discovered him walking into the rain before long losing his consciousness in fear from his next actions "Damn he has dared to touch the Empress, now I am doomed thanks to him. " After Takashi has finally arrived near his beloved who is waiting for him with a lonely back how can he stop himself from making a move and ignoring the heavy rain he started walking towards her with excitement all over his face after disregarding the guard by his side since the only thing he can see is no one but his wife. Although the rain was very strong to the point it has completely soaked his beloved even when she is under the bamboo shades she didn''t move from her spot instead enjoyed the rain while closing her eyes when she felt someone hugging her from behind and feeling the warmth she said without opening her eyes as she enjoyed the hug "Welcome back my love. " Chapter 101 - Affection Editor_ Dark Spider "It''s been hard on you." said Takashi with a gentle tone but the sound of the heavy rain hardly affects his voice from entering her ears since he is holding her from behind and his head is on her shoulder while his mouth is right next to her ear. "It was nothing since you are back." says Grayfia with a happy smile while a clean line of tears from the happiness of his return drops from her eye before getting washed from the rainwater. "You don''t know how much I wanted to have a final look at you and say my goodbye but¡­ " with a regretful tone, Takashi shook his head before explaining himself with some guilt. "Yea, back then when I got the news of your death from sister Rangiku it was as if I have lost my breath and the whole world had turned dark and I don''t know how I had arrived at the Soul Society but when I stood before your grave that didn''t even have your body I was so lost that I didn''t know how to live anymore." explained Grayfia about the day she wanted to commit suicide when she had lost everything and every hope from this world. "If only I knew about the temporal shift of the Underworld then I would never leave you behind." says Takashi with determination as he held her tighter. "Yes, I should have stopped the 4 Kings instead of lending them a hand but that time I thought if we do that I will not need to wait for you much longer before our reunion." says Grayfia in regret before she continued with a sad tone "but even after the temporal shift had completed and many years had gone by I had never got the news about you even though I wanted to go loom for you and it''s not that I didn''t but the Shinigami who were guarding the human world''s didn''t know anyone with your name when I asked them if they can inform me about the whereabouts of Lieutenant Takahashi. This made me depressed and for a while, I started feeling sad with tbe words of the other Devils who said you never told me your true identity but I never had doubt in you the man I have chosen to love for the rest of my life. Anyway, I asked the Kings to send a message to the Soul Society and Serafell was also looking for you, so it wasn''t hard to send a message to Yamamoto and finally, when I got receive about you from Sister Rangiku who visited the Underworld along with sister Unohana, I got the most unexpected news that I never wanted to hear." "I am truly sorry to make you go through that experience." Takashi says with a painful complexion as he felt heartache being in the same position as her and he might have gone on a rampage before killing himself in sadness or try to do something to bring her back at any cost. "When I returned to Kogan it rained just like now and I thought about your abilities which made me feel closer to you as I stayed in Kogan and by the time the rain stopped I remember about the words from Sister Unohana "When a Soul die in the Soul Society they will be born in the human world. Yes, I had also known about that possibility but never believed in them but that time I felt you will return, no you must return to me and I will wait for you for the rest of my life if it takes for me to find you." "Yes I had to come back and how can I not come back to you when my beautiful wife is waiting for me." from her confidence even if Takashi is very sad from her suffering however he still couldn''t help but smile knowing the woman he loves has so much faith in him but did he has the same amount of faith for her. "Yes you had to come back, else I would have looked for you in the world beyond the afterlife when I died." said Grayfia as she cleans the tears from her eyes before a sweet smile forms on the corner of her lips. "Yes, I know you would do that." said Takashi with a chuckle before he moved her body and planted his lips on hers when they closed their eyes and melted in each other''s warmth. "Care to explain why you didn''t look for me after your rebirth or even said anything that time at Kuoh when you saw me." after the conclusion of the kiss asks Grayfia with a serious face before shifting her head to the side with a pout face. "Honestly I was desperate to find you the moment I regained my memories but I wasn''t strong enough to look for you and opening a portal isn''t something I could do with the little power I had at that time. However, by the time I regained my abilities I didn''t know how to open a portal because that is not something that is taught to the students or the Shinigami of Soul Society. The only thing we can do is open a door to the human world from Soul Society and the Soul Society to the human world, and that is only with the Key made out of unique energy on our Zanpakuto when we get permission to travel through the Human world. As my Zanpakuto was only a gift from a subordinate it didn''t get the key so I wasn''t able to make my way to the Soul Society much less to the underworld where we need special access for an entrance. As for finding you in Kuoh honestly, I had never even thought of it but the first time I visited the town I already felt your presence but I was afraid of the unknown but I had made up my mind to look for you one last time even if I had to be disappointed." finished Takashi the last sentence after a long sad sigh. "Wait you had found me even before the game?" says Grayfia in shock not understanding when did he enter Kuoh and she didn''t discover him but knowing the strength of her nan she shook her head before asking in surprise "Then why didn''t you?" "I wanted to, believe me, that time I wanted nothing but to meet you and hug you so tightly that I will never be separated from you but I didn''t know how to do that after Rias said about your son who is also the son of the Clown. I felt my world shatter and unknowingly I had used the Divine power that affected the environment and caused heavy rain in all of western Tokyo. Even if I felt extremely depressed I still went to look for you and there I saw the little boy talking to you although I didn''t know what you were discussing with him, I saw you were happy with him. I don''t know what happened when I saw you smiling at him with motherly love. All my disordered feelings stopped as I looked at you, how I wanted to scream your name, call out to you but how can I call you after leaving you so long. Did I had the right to do so? I was so guilty and worried for you. I didn''t know what you had gone through in all these years but now that you have discovered something to make you happy, someone to support you and a new family even if it''s that clown who am I to get in your happiness. The only thing that made me satisfied is you are happy and that is all I need because my happiness is in your happiness even if I have to stay away from you for the rest of my life. I was prepared for it." moving her head from the side to look him in the eyes, Takashi explained with a serious face. "Does it mean you didn''t say anything to me and behaved as if you have seen me for the first time because Millicas and Sirzechs were sitting by my side as if we are family?" asks Grayfia in the realization, yes her man can do anything for her and pressing a stone over his heart for her happiness is not something he will hesitate no matter how much pain he has to endure which made her feel guilty and said with watery eyes "It might have been very painful and I had misunderstood you without even explaining things properly. I am a bad wife." "No, it was never your fault and I should have had more faith in you so I can meet you the first time I troubled you in Kuoh which could have erased all my misunderstanding before it had even begun." says Takashi with a smile before he cleaned the water in her eyes. "Husband, you are so good to me." feeling the care and love she had longed for, who knows how long a smile formed on the corner of her lips before she said looking him in the eyes. "How can I not be when I have an amazing wife like you." says Takashi before they went into another deep kiss and separating from the kiss after a while Grayfia asks "Then how did you know I didn''t get married to Sirzechs?" "Do you remember at the game event I didn''t introduce myself with my human name but with my Divine name and to your information I had arrived at the Karakura town that very day after learning how to use my Divine powers from my grandfather. Using that power I can also open a portal to anywhere as long as I have enough strength and believe me, as a god of wrath, war, and power. I don''t lack one thing and that is strength. There will always be a conflict somewhere in the universe, someone might be angry at someone besides it''s not only they that makes me stronger by getting angry but I will also become stronger the more I fight as a god of power. So utilizing my energy I opened a portal and had a conversation with Rangiku who cleared all my confusion and you know me without a moment wasting in the Soul Society I rushed to you." explained Takashi with a smile while he was cherishing her long silver hair. "Then I need to thank, sister Rangiku some other time." says Grayfia with satisfaction in her man. "Yes you can do that anytime you want but I have many things to take care of, so I want you to come with me and so I don''t lose you ever again." said Takashi before hugging Grayfia tightly into his arms. "Does that mean you are also going to introduce me to my parents-in-law?" ---------------------------------------- ---------------------------------------- ---------------------------------------- (+_+) Editor: Hello everyone! It is I! Dark_Spider, the editor of his stories Bleach Soul Blast and Reborn as Naruto''s twin. Now I''ve been given permission by my good friend Shaik Tohaa to give out something I want to sat in his author notes, we''re gonna be working on two new stories that is coming up later on, don''t expect soon or else you''re gonna make us rush. I won''t give out any spoilers but I will give out a preview of our new story, the Path of King which will be on my profile and as for the other, you will already figure out whats his, that story will be in his profile so do not flame us just because we''re stealing someone else''s story so I hope you enjoy novel and I will see all of you later! Chapter 102 - Unbelievable 21st July. Underworld. Regno territory. Kogan Capital City. On the top floor of the Kogan Palace hugging his beautiful wife into his hand on a king-size bed says Takashi with a smile " Just send a message to the coown and notify him I will take full responsibility for slaying that fool for attacking you. Also, don''t forget to ask the Fallen''s to prepare a satisfactory reply else they will have to face my wrath. " "Dear you are still the same and your care for me is the same as before, I am truly happy even when you were conflicted with your emotions to the point you had wanted to hide your original identity however, the moment I am in danger you sacrifice all your effort and took action the next moment in the next moment. " planting her lips on the cheek of her lover says Grayfia with a smile. "That is of course how I should always remember even if you don''t want me as a husband but I will always think of you as my wife for how many lives there to come, I will never hesitate to die for your happiness." said Takashi with a serious face as he looked her in the eyes. Quickly closing his mouth Grayfia said with a sad face with water gathering at the corner of her eyes "Don''t ever say that again, losing you once was more than what I can handle but if I were to lose you one more time I am not sure if I will have the d.e.s.i.r.e to live anymore, besides my only happiness is with you and I don''t ever want to be separated from you. " "Don''t worry I also don''t plan to keep you by my side for the rest of my life. " says Takashi with a smile as he used his hands to clear all the water before using his hand to bring her face closer. ----------------------------------- Sona and Rias have arranged all the papers with the help of their peerage which are Tsubaki who is the only member of Sona''s Peerage as well as her Queen, on the other hand, Akeno the Queen of Rias abd Koneko the Rook of Rias. As they were done all five girls decided to report to their acting Guardian and walking through the hallway they arrived at the front door of her room before Rias decided to knock on the door before calling out "Teacher we are done with all the paperwork you had assigned to us. " "The door is not locked come inside. " came a reply from the other side of the door. Getting permission Rias turns around to order when she got surprised by the distressed face of her little rook making her ask in confusion "Is there something bothering you Koneko? " "I think I smell my elder sister''s smell from Teacher''s room. " says Koneko with uncertainty as she looked at the door in confusion and emotion. "Are you sure it''s her, I mean it''s a long time since the two of you have seen one another? " Rias asks with a serious face as she also felt the turmoil that Koneko might be feeling. "Yes I am certain of it and it doesn''t matter how many years it has been I will always remember herm," says Koneko with a serious face without showing any emotions in her face. "Let''s not make the teacher wait anymore and give all the reports so she can send her decision to the 4 Kings for the upcoming negotiations with the Fallens. " says Sona before opening the door and explaining "Besides once we are inside it won''t be too late to know if Koneko''s elder sister is inside the room or left from the teacher. " "Yes you are right. " said Rias in agreement before they entered the room just to be surprised by what they discovered in the room. No, it''s not the silver hair beauty in her black business coat who is sitting on the other side of the big office table made them surprised but the young man with short Raven hair in a black business coat and looking at the clear night sky outside through the glass window made them surprised, why does he look familiar is what they thought while looking at his back since he is only showing his back to them and his appearance at the late hour in their teacher''s room is also not something expected. "It''s you. " while Rias, Akeno, Sona, and Tsubaki were wondering where they had met the stranger in their teacher''s room Koneko by their side suddenly cried out, and before they can understand what happened the little girl vanished from her spot in a blinding speed before arriving behind the young man. Feeling the sudden aggressive energy from his rear with a carefree smile Takashi turns to look at the little cat girl to ask "Did I do something to earn your anger? " "I can smell the scent of my elder sister from you. " already transforming in her Nekomata form Koneko points her finger towards Takashi''s face before explaining. ''It''s already almost a day since I have seen Kuroka and even slept with Rangiku and Grayfia then took a few baths so how can she still smell her scent on me? Damn this Nekomata''s has some high-level ability to smell. '' thought Takashi with disbelief while looking at the little girl before she widens his smile to ask "And who might that be? " "Don''t play dumb with me and tell me where she is? because I can smell her scents all over you. " says Koneko with an aggressive face as she looks him in the eye. "Now you are just making things hard for me and it will be easy for the both of us if you explain how she looks like and maybe her name can also help. " says Takashi disregarding her anger and didn''t forget to give her a broad smile. "My elder is called Kuroka. " says Koneko with a serious face as she looks Takashi in the eyes. "Yes, I think I know her location but why do you want to know her whereabouts? " says Takashi with a nod before he asks back. "That is none of your business now tell me where she is. " demanded Koneko with an aggressive face before she held her hand into a fist to threaten the boy as she is well aware of the fact he is only a human so it will be easy for her to force the location of her sister from him. "Or what will you do? " finding her angry face rather amassing asks Takashi with a broad smile. "I will show you what I will do. " says Koneko with anger before she jumps to punch him on the face as the high difference was something that didn''t allow her first to touch his face unless she jumped however before she can even land a punch on his face she discovered herself being hugged from behind and she is now facing the all the woman while the Takashi is out of her sight. No, he is the one who is behind her which made her confused to no end as she didn''t understand how a regular human can do that but when she tried to free herself it was to no use which made her shout in anger "Let go of me. " "Now, now don''t get angry and try to calm yourself, else you won''t look cute anymore after staying anger for a long time. " says Takashi with a smile as he cherished her white hair. "Let go. " says Koneko but feeling the light patting on her head she closed her eyes and hardly struggled in his hold. "So are you going to explain yourself, dear? " asks Grayfia looking at Takashi with a gentle smile before he can say anything. "It''s complicated but I will let you know soon after we deal with the stuff here. " says Takashi with a reassuring smile as he looks at Grayfia but he never let go of his hold on Koneko who jas already returned to her human form from Nekomata form. "Alright it''s not a big deal anyway. " says Grayfia with a nod before she turns to look at the surprised faces of the girls to ask "Let''s take a look at how you have prepared the reports. " "Can you first explain what is he doing here? " hearing Grayfia''s request asks Rias while pointing at Takashi. "What else me can he be here for? " says Grayfia with a proud smile as he looked at them. Hearing her replay they instead of getting their confusion cleared they got even more confused as Tsubaki asks with a serious face before positioning her glasses "Can you explain why will Takashi come to you for teacher Grayfia? " "That is of course because he is my man. " Grayfia explained with a smile and there was no hesitation in her reply. "What are you talking about? " says Sona with an unpleasant face as she didn''t good when she heard her how someone is calling the boy whom she has taken a liking to as their man and the worst part of all it''s her teacher. "Yes, the teacher you can''t just call him your man do you even remember the difference in the age between the two. " protected Akeno in agreement with Sona. Yes, they all remember how Grayfia had beat up Takashi, and the next moment when the Fallen Angeles attacked he was the only one who could stand and help them, and that had made their liking for him grow even further but Grayfia calling him her man is not something the girls can agree upon when they also like him. Come one give them a chance and don''t just cheat because you are stronger than them. "Even if I were to explain our circ.u.mstances to you guys it will all be for nothing so let''s not waste any time and get to work girls. " said Grayfia shaking her head and disregarding the disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in them. "Come on don''t just disregard it and give us a proper explanation first. " 4x. "As I said we are a couple and that''s the end of the story now give me the paper so I can send my message to the 4 Kings. " demanded Grayfia with a serious face. "Fine but this is not the end and we will get to the bottom of this. " said Sona in determination. "Whatever. " ignoring the outrage from the girls Grayfia concentrated on the paperwork. While Grayfia is busy the girls decided to integrate Takashi "Takashi let go of Koneko and explain yourself first. " 4x. "What do I explain my wife had clearly said everything, no? " asks Takashi with a confused smile as he looks at the 4 girls before he lets Koneko free. "Stop calling her wife already and come clean before you make me angry? " Tsubaki says with a serious face as she looked him in the eyes. "I don''t know what is wrong with you girls but it''s the truth besides when you get angry it makes you look cuter. " says Takashi with a smile as he turned to look at Tsubaki. "You? " hearing him calling her cute made Tsubaki speechless before her face became red from embarrassment. "If I am not mistaken previously you have introduced yourself as Magni and that means you should only be around 15 years old, so how can the teacher be your wife when you two had met one another in the time of my game for the first time? " Sona asks with a serious face. "Time is just an illusion besides Devils and Gods has a very long lifespan, so we don''t need to care about age. " explained Takashi with an indifferent smile. "Then how did you meet each other to even become a husband and wife? " says Sona with a nod because she can also understand his logic. "I had married her in my previous life. " explained Takashi with a serious face. "Yeah sure. " Rias says with a sarcastic chuckle. "Takashi you are as funny as always. " Akeno said with a smile before she used her hand to cover her mouth to a smile. "That''s the best you can come up with? " Sona says with a half-closed eye. "Shameless. " says Tsubaki in annoyance. "What about my elder sister? " Koneko. "Enough cheating girls go and deliver these letters to the Kings while I am away from the underworld. " interrupting the girls Grayfia said with a serious face before she gave each of them a letter. "Fine but we are not done with you. " they said with a serious fafe looking at Takashi before summoning deportation circles. "Alright Koneko while I am away you are in charge of looking after Regno and inform me if think anything is wrong. " says Grayfia with a serious face when Rias, Akeno, Sona, and Tsubaki were gone. "I understand teacher. " Koneko said with an uncertain nod. "Good I will be counting on you. " said Grayfia before turning around to hold Takashi''s hand and say "Dear I am done here for now. " "Alright let''s take you to meet mom and dad. " said Takashi with a smile before they vanished with a teleportation Portal arriving behind them. "Don''t leave like that? " Chapter 103 - Grayfias invitation Editor Dark Spider 21st July. Karakura Town. Who would have thought he will return so soon even without achieving what he went to leave his home in the f8rst place but who can predict reality and when it''s about some very close to your heart what can you do. "Are you nervous?" asked Takashi with a smile finding his wife rather cute when she is shy and nervous after all it''s not common for a strong-willed woman like her to act like this. "It''s my first time to meet your parents so of course, I am." says Grayfia with a serious face but the nervousness made her look rather cute instead. "What are you afraid of? It''s not like you are meeting my dad for the first time and my mom is also not that hard to get along with, just relax your little head and follow me." says Takashi with a smile while pulling her by the hand as they marched ahead. "Hey don''t pull me." says Grayfia with a nervous tone as her face gets covered in red from shyness when she is being pulled by the hand. "I''m back!" cried out Takashi before pressing the doorbell and ignoring Grayfia''s protests. "Quickly look at my clothes is it arranged properly and tell me how I look?" says Grayfia in distress and panic the moment Takashi shouts out and pressed the doorbell for a moment she even thought of directly teleporting away but knowing it impotent she quickly shook her head to look ahead. "Don''t worry you are always perfect for." says Takashi with a smile without any hesitation. *Door opening sounds* With the sound of the door opening Grayfia and Takashi turns their head just to discover an orange hair girl standing in front of them and asking in surprise "You are already done and who is this beautiful elder sister with you?" "Orihime doesn''t just make them stand outside and ask them to enter the house then we all can have a proper conversation so you can clear all your doubts." when Orihime is blocking the door with confusion came the shout of Thor from inside the house since the moment Takashi and Grayfia had left the portal he is keeping an eye on them, honestly he is using his power to cover the whole city just to make sure no danger can come close to his family, so finding them is nothing out of ordinary. "Oh right." with a quick nod Orihime walked away from the door as Takashi and Grayfia quickly entered the house before she closed the door and followed behind them to the drawing-room. "Why are you guys looking at me like that?" not after entering the house Takashi discovered his parents looking at him with a different gaze than usual while Kuroka is eating a fried fish at their side not saying anything but only looking at him and Grayfia with a curious gaze. "I thought you went to the Soul Society not to get get your wife from the Underworld." said Tamako with a confused tone as she looks at Grayfia with a curious face before turning to him and asking "Don''t tell me you have already rescued Rukia and discovered your wife on your way back home?" "Although Father told me you are one of my son''s wife I was quite surprised and didn''t even believe him, now that you are with and even came in our house it turns out you are truly his wife." says Thor with a smile as he turns to look at Grayfia. "I was also surprised the first time husband told me about you the missing Prince of Asgard and the God of Thunder to be his dad and my father-in-law." although she was rather worried and distressed however when Takashi''s parents directly point out her relation with him all her hesitation vanish. "Wait a minute when did Takashi get married?" Orihime who was behind asked in surprise when she heard the silver hair beautiful elder sister is Takashi''s wife but didn''t understand when did he get married since it''s like forever she knows him and it''s the first time she is hearing something like him getting married. "It''s a long story." said Takashi with a sigh as he took a seat on the couch as Grayfia sat beside him while Orihime went beside Kuroka and Takashi started explaining his visit to the Soul Society After he told them about his experience about the current situation of the regular souls and leaving behind the misunderstanding between husband and wife but also explaining he wanted Grayfia to meet his parents and live with them it was Thor who explained to him about his previous experience with the Devils and a few disagreements with the Devils who used to eat mortal Souls in the past. It also turns out Thor had taken Tamako to the Underground to visit the Kogan city for their honeymoon as it is one of the most popular tourist spots in the universe and now a day it''s even open to the wealthy peoples from the earth if they want to spend enough. "So, does that mean you will be living with us from now on?" asks Orihime with a smile as she wanted to have a big family forever and it looks like she just might get that thanks to her brother albeit many sisters in law. "Yes, that is what I plan to do since I want to stay with my husband but I am also the Guardian of Kuoh, so I will also have to visit there from time to time." explained Grayfia with a smile before she turns to look at Kuroka "Also why don''t you join Kuoh Academy from next year as a 2nd-year student and if you are worried about the criminal charges then I can make you my Queen and so no one will be able to take action against you." "That reminds me when I visited the underworld your sister jumped on me to ask about your location with aggression and believe me if I wasn''t stronger than her then she would be here with us as we speak right now." says Takashi when he heard Grayfia''s suggestion about Kuroka joining the Kuoh Academy. "Little Shirone..." Chapter 104 - Project Unity begins 21st July. 42nd division of Rukonagi District. Outside of the Bamboo house, many Souls are gathering from the evening some of them are Nobels from the newly established Novel clans, and some of the Nobels are from the great clans While a few hundred Shinigami from the various ranking from a none seated to the 3rd or even second seat can also be found among the Shinigami surrounding the bamboo house while it''s not strange a few thousand commoners souls are among them however if you take the commoner soul not important then you will be mistaken since most of this commoners Souls represents a leader from a different area or groups of souls outside Seireitei. While more and more Souls are constantly gathering surrounding the bamboo house however inside the bamboo house there are only two Shinigami who are looking at the huge gathering outside. "Are you sure it''s not going to create some disturbance in the Soul Society? " asks Gin feeling cold sweat gathering on his back as he looks outside the house. "Do you think something that involves him can be normal? " asks Rangiku with a smile as she looks back at Gin behind her. "I just hope nothing goes too much out of hand else the Soul Society might get divided into two groups. " says Gin with a smile on his face while wondering, what is Takashi planning not long after his return. "I hope he can finally bring an end between the commoners and Nobels. " says Rangiku with a nod as they felt a familiar signature before her lips curves into a wide smile. "Finally. " ------------------------------------- "It looks like everyone is already here " walking out of the portal and looking at the Soul''s surrounding his bamboo house says Takashi with a smile before he vanished from his stop and arrived in front of the small door of the bamboo house and as if it was preplanned Rangiku and Gin also walks out of the door before standing behind him. "We have all gathered as you have asked Captain. " says an old man before walking out of the gathering and soon he was followed by a few more and all of them are wearing the Novel clans signature dress that represents their clan. "Since everyone is here let''s get to the business, shall we? " said Takashi with a nod before he whispered "Bakudo #81. Danku Version 3: World restriction. " Instantly after his whisper, a dom of transparent wall made of spiritual energy covered the thousands of Soul''s inside it as a protective shield for everyone from everything. "Captain? " although everyone can guess about the reason for him putting on the barrier, however, it''s not wrong to clarify things is it. "Don''t worry our meeting won''t take long and the barrier is only to make sure we don''t get disturbed by someone. " says Takashi an indifferent smile to their worry before he explained "Now that we are done with the insignificant issue let''s move on to the main point at hand. Since all of you are present here I can safely assume all of you know the reason for today''s gathering. Correct? " "Yes, Captain. " says everyone in unison before Takashi continued his speech "As you already know it was around a century ago I had lost my life and after a century I have finally got the opportunity to return. If you all remember correctly back then I was working on building a safe place for all the Soul''s so we all can live in harmony. With years of effort and everyone''s attempt, I had made some parts peaceful of Soul Society much more peaceful than it used to be in the past. Allowing new Souls a safe place to stay and providing the young Souls enough food and shelter were also possible for us back then, since we wanted everyone to become stronger, so there can be a greater number of Shinigami with stronger abilities and we don''t need to worry about either the Hollow or other factions constant attacking us. And believe me, if I didn''t die back then, I would have made the whole of Soul Society United to the point no other factions can go against us not only in name but also in reality. Alas, it all was for naught and all my efforts became meaningless with my death. The moment I have returned to the Soul Society for some reason I couldn''t find a single area that is peaceful and doesn''t get in some unnecessary quarrels among one another even when they are from the same area. So my question is while my absence what were you all doing other than increasing your strength. " Hearing the seriousness and feeling of anger from his speech everyone knew they had disappointed him and it''s better to come clean unless they want to make him angrier than he already is. With that a series of valid excuses like they were trying their best, it didn''t work since no one was there to show them the right path or guide them, it''s hard to agree with one another, and so on. "So you are now blaming me for my death, is that it? " asks Takashi with a cold face as he looked at everyone. "We are wrong. " says the few Nobel''s feeling afraid from his gaze alone. "Since you say you were unable to complete the task because of my absence then prepare yourself, because now that I have returned it''s time to begin Project Unity. " announces Takashi with a serious face. Hearing his announcement the whole area went silent for a brief moment before it a commotion broke down once again just to earn more irritation from Takashi as he says "Alright everyone the announcement and decision are made but if anyone has any issue with the Unity Project you can remain behind so we can have a further discussion of the issue and the rest of you who is fine with the Project can return to your area before explaining it so we can begin it as soon as possible. " Instantly after he was done the barrier vanished and many souls started returning to their own homes and territories. After most of the souls are gone remained a few hundred Nobel''s and Shinigami. -------------------------- Taking a seat on the dusty ground Takashi looks at the Nobel''s before asking "Are the next generation of your clan successors? " Chapter 105 - Gins frestration 21st July. 42nd division of Rukonagi District. "You know brother from the day we met back then I still can''t find out if you are a villain or a hero? " asks Gin with uncertainty as he looks at Takashi. "What do you think, Rangiku? " while running his hand through the silky Orange hair of Rangiku who is on his l.a.p asks Takashi with a mischievous smile. "Is there a need to ask of course you are a villain who wants to control everything according to your preferences. " says Rangiku without a care as she enjoys the warmth of her man. "There you have it Gin, I am just a villain who doesn''t care about the feelings of others and only cares about what I want even if I have to end the world. However, from my actions, you might think otherwise but remember this Gin I will never force my ideas or demand on others however the moment anyone tries to do something to the person I care about or the world goes against my belief you can be sure we are not going to have a harmonious ending. " says Takashi with a chuckle as he looks at Gin who can only give him a smile in return before asking "Brother what do you want me to do about the Hogyoku and Aizen''s plans. " "Just proceed as Sosuke ask you to do besides I am also curious about the extent he will go with the help of the Hogyoku. " says Takashi with a smile as he looks out of the window while thinking ''Besides the traps, I have left on the Hogyoku from Sosuke and Urahara will be more than strong enough if things go south. '' "Let''s hope he doesn''t get rid of me or discover I am against him. " says Gin with a smile as he stood up from his spot. "Don''t worry he knows you are against him from the moment you joined him. " before Gin can walk out of the door Takashi announced with a smile making Gin almost slip and fall but with the support of his Zanpakuto, he quickly established himself before asking in disbelief "What? You must be joking, he even told me the secret of his Zanpakuto that only he and I know about. " "You sure he only told it to you and no one else. " announces Takashi with an indifferent smile before he asks "What are you thought about this, Rangiku? " "Honestly, I was rather surprised back then when you said your Lieutenant can fight against almost all the newly appointed captains and his Zanpakuto is not water manipulation or confusing his enemies but to manipulate all 5 senses of his opponent. Honestly, it was more surprising to me when you said such a strong ability can be nullified just by holding his Zanpakuto but my question is can anyone get close to him if he is so strong. Much less hold his Zanpakuto. " says Rangiku opening her eyes before she looks at Gin to ask with a raised eyebrow. "How do you guys know about all this when I had to be a loyal subordinate of his for who knows how long before he told me some of his secrets. " asks Gin in frustration as he looks at Takashi and Rangiku in disbelief. "Don''t forget he was a subordinate of mine before he first and it was you who became his subordinate. So it''s nothing surprising that I know about his secret besides it''s my hobby to keep every detail of all my subordinates, do you think they became so loyal to me just because of my kindness. If so, you are mistaken since I know their every fault, secret, or even the smallest weakness they are even afraid to open their mouth to protest against me not to mention disobey. Always remember Gin it''s easy to make one submit to you with only power but using both manipulation and power you can win their absolute loyalty. " says Takashi with a serious face as he looks at Gin. "Then all my loyalty to him was for nothing and it was best if I directly ask Rangiku in the first place," says Gin in frustration. "No it''s still good but be careful of him when you are around him but if there is no other option and he decided to end the game just tell him it''s a request from me and he should not harm you till our confrontation. " says Takashi in confidence. "Whatever you guys just do what you want and I will go ahead since I remember something important. " with that said Gin quickly moves away not wanting to get more depressed than he already got. "Maybe he is more frustrated than when I died back then. " says Takashi with a smile. "Can you not joke about something that serious. " says Rangiku with a serious face before asking "Are you sure the unification will be a success? " "It''s not a question of if but it must, if not the whole Spiritual world might come to an end. " said Takashi with a serious face. "What do you mean? " hearing the words that he had never told her asks Rangiku in confusion as she didn''t understand why did he say the distraction of the whole Spiritual World and you need to know the destruction of this world would mean the end of all world. "When you are prepared I will naturally explain everything but first let''s return to the 10th Division since I have some important part to play and it''s about time I say hello to everyone. " said Takashi as he took Rangiku in a Princess carry before vanishing from the bamboo house which soon disappeared under the cover of some high-level Kido from him. ---------------------------------------- After entering the territory of the Seireitei Rangiku and Takashi went their separate ways. As the Spiritual energy is already suppressed to the level of a seatless Shinigami not many people cared about him when he has also used a Kido to make him less stand out among the mass. With his extreme speed arriving at his destination is as simple as drinking some water but the moment he enters the territory of the 1st Division he was welcomed by a serious tone "What were you thinking by gathering so many Soul''s not long after your return, brat?" Chapter 106 - Momos disbelief 22nd July. Seireitei. First Division. Captain''s Office. After a thorough conversation with Yamamoto in the office of Division 1, Takashi took a rest there before he went out of Division 1 very early in the morning since he has more important things besides giving a thorough explanation to the untenable old man and his Lieutenant who would never let a single chance to bully him since he does the same. "Captain why are you visiting the 1st Division so early in the morning, is there something important that you need to inform the Captain Commander? " while walking out of the 1st Division a confused tone of a girl came into his ear as he turns to the side just find the person he was waiting for a middle-aged man with glasses. "I just wanted to have an audience with an old aquatic, Momo. " said Aizen with a gentle smile before he caught the glimpse of Takashi who is also looking at him, and without any hesitation, he asks with a smile "Are you busy? " "Maybe I am. " says Takashi with a smile as he looks at Aizen with a smile before turning to the girl behind him to say "Your Lieutenant I suppose? " "After Gin was promoted to the position of a Captain she started working under me as a Lieutenant and honestly she is being a great help since then, maybe she is the best Lieutenant I ever can ask for. " says Aizen with a nod as he didn''t forget to overpraise the girl. "Captain Aizen, I am not that amazing. " says Momo Hinamori with a shy face when she gets praised by her captain and her feelings to work hard became stronger thinking ''Even if, I have earned Captain Aizen''s recognition even so I need to work harder unless Captain might lose his trust in me. '' "You''re praising someone so much makes me wonder if she is that amazing. " says Takashi with a smile while thinking ''Look at that shy face the girl is already beyond help and he is still not letting go of a single chance of manipulating her. '' "That she is. " says Aizen without hesitation. "Are you only going to praise your cute little Lieutenant or will you even introduce her to me already, Sosuke? " says Takashi with a chuckle before he turns his gaze towards the girl beside Aizen. "Hey watch your tongue and show some respect to Captain Aizen. " since Momo Hinamori has an indescribable amount of respect towards Aizen so when she heard Takashi directly calling Aizen by his name without using any kind of honorific made her angry to no end before she cried out in anger giving Takashi the nasty eye. "Wow, Sosuke stops your cute little Lieutenant, I am so scared. " hearing Momo Hinamori''s angry shout says Takashi with sarcastic laughter before he pretends to be afraid. "Calm down Momo it''s alright. " putting his hand on Momo Hinamori''s head Aizen said with a gentle smile before he looks at Takashi to say "Don''t take her words seriously and I apologize for her behavior since she doesn''t recognize you. " "Don''t worry I am alright to be screamed by a cute girl once or twice. " says Takashi with an indifferent tone as he looks at Aizen with a smile. "But Captain Aizen. " ignoring Takashi''s remarks Momo Hinamori says in disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e when she feeling guilty for making her Captain Aizen apologize to some unknown Soul whom she had never seen much less heard about. "It''s alright Momo, you don''t need to get too much worked up since the reason for my visit to Division 1 is only to have an audience with him and it''s better if you let me introduce to him. " says Aizen with a smile before giving out a long sigh thinking it would have been better off leaving her in the barracks of the 5th Division rather then to bring her to meet Takashi but this meeting is also part of his plans since he wants to test something important. "Who is he? " learning the reason made Momo Hinamori curious about the identity of the raven hair boy who is not only disrespectful to her Captain but also looking at her strangely. Honestly, no matters how she looks at him from Spiritual Energy to looks, his Spiritual energy that is neglectable to even make her not believe he can be someone to receive the seat of a normal seated officer and the attitude is not that of a member of the Nobel clan the final thing is his clothes which is a casual Shinigami dress making her confused what is so special about him to make her Captain visiting by himself. "Captain I again apologize for the rudeness of my Lieutenant. " says Aizen with an apologist tone before he turns to say "Momo, Can you introduce yourself? " "Yes, Captain Aizen. " says Momo with a nod before she turns out to look at Takashi before announcing "Hello my name is Momo Hinamori and I am the current Lieutenant of the 5th Division. " "You got a nice name for a girl with a cute face and temper. " says Takashi with an indifferent face before he proceeds "I have more than just one Identity but in Soul Society back then I used to be called Takashi Nohara or Captain Nohara. " "No way, Captain Nohara is long dead. " denied Momo Hinamori the next instant as an admirer of Captain Aizen she must know important information about him, and the information of all the Captain''s he worked under is not something she can disregard. So hearing his introduction how can she believe him with the Spiritual energy he has. "It''s up to you to believe me or not. " feeling the signature of the person he wants to meet next not far he wants to shorten his conversation and turning to Aizen asks "Are you here to ask me if I am going to get in the way. " "I can not hide anything from you, can I Captain? " says Aizen with a smile without denying Takahashi''s claims. "Then you can relax since my answer is the same as before. " says Takashi with a serious face before he vanished from his spot while Aizen said with a smile "Everything is working accordingly. " "Captain Aizen... " Chapter 107 - In broad daylight "Yachiru over here, wait for me? " while walking beside her Captain Isane heard someone calling from behind as her Captain stops in her steps making her confused before her Captain turns around with a smile as did she and discover an unknown Raven haired Shinigami whom she has never seen in the past and the way he is walking it felt like he is coming towards her. Maybe he or his comrade needs some treatment but why did he call for Lieutenant Kusajishi who is always with Captain Kenpachi whatever since he needs help might as well help him since that is my duty and with that, she walks forward to ask "Can we help¡­ " "You have finally remembered me? " before she can finish her words a blur moved past her before she heard her Captain complaining and the shocking thing is ''Captain Unohana is hugging an unknown Kid!!! '' "Well things are getting quite messed up and I have no other choice but to take care of them before I rushed to you. " says Takashi with a smile before returning her hug. ''What is going on? '' like a statue Isane looks at her Captain and the nameless teenager in shock while all colors on her face are already drained. "Then what about the time you spend with Rangiku and Grayfia? " she asks with resentment but never lets go of him since she has missed his warmth did longer than she can endure. "Don''t tell me you guys are communicating behind my back? " asks Takashi with cold sweat on his back since that''s the only explanation he can come up with but doesn''t that mean they are also sharing some vital information as well, as his promise to stop flirting with other girls and he is sure with the 3 of their combined effort he will never get the chance to have some fun. "Make a guess? " understanding his intentions Unohana says with a chuckle. "Whatever I have no regret and worry since I trust all of you with my life. " says Takashi without hesitation since that is a fact. "This is why I love you. " says Unohana with a smile before she moved her head from his shoulder and moved her lips towards his. "I am glad, you haven''t changed at all. "says Takashi as he also moves his head to receive her lips when the two of them gets awakened by a loud cry from their side "Don''t You Dare~ run Itegumo " Boom~ From the beginning of Unohana and Takashi''s conversation and getting intimate by hugging one another she was in a daze and frozen on the spot without any idea on how to handle the situation but the moment she discovered they are about to do something incident if they hadn''t already she was in a shock thinking her beautiful and kind Captain is going to be taken advantage and at that moment something clicked in her mind then before she knew it her body automatically moved while activating her Shikai to attack the Raven hair boy. Feeling the disturbance in spiritual energy from his side Takashi was forced to stop himself in his intimate reunion with Unohana before he turns to the side just to discover Isane rushing at him with an irregular face with her Zanpakuto as if she wants to take his head. Honestly, for a moment he was shocked to the core by her sudden appearance and his heart had almost stopped working but quickly calming himself with a motion of his hand he stopped her Zanpakuto using his index before asking in surprise " What is the meaning of this? " "What are you doing, Isane? " it wasn''t only Takashi but Unohana was equally shocked by the strange behavior of her Lieutenant who is always a nice girl. "Captain I don''t, what happened. " quickly distancing herself from Takashi who somehow stopped her Zanpakuto with only a single finger she looks at him in vigilance before saying in uncertainty but when she discovered the two of them are still hugging the other she quickly announced "Captain who is he and why are you doing something indecent with him in the middle of the street in the broad daylight? Quickly move away from him before someone comes and finds the two of you in this position. " "Oh, you don''t need to worry about anyone coming in our way because even before anyone can disrupt us again we will be gone. " says Takashi with confidence. "Hey I am not talking with you and why aren''t you letting go of Captain, already? " Isane says in annoyance and anger when she discovers the teenager still hugging her Captain which can put shame on her virtuous Captain. "Can you stop disrespecting my husband, Isane? " with a half-closed eye says Unohana as she turns to look at her Lieutenant in disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. "Husband? " says Isane in shock as if something exploded in her mind before she asks "How? Where? When? Why do I not anything about it? " "It''s a long story but in short you are too young to know all the details but when we return I will explain some of it. " says Unohana with a closed eye before she lets go of the hug before giving an order with a smile "Isane maybe it will take me some time to return to the 3rd Division, so can you return first and take care of everything till my return. " "As you command Captain. " says Isane with a nod before she leaves the two of them behind. "Well, you Lieutenant is no fun. " says Takashi with a sigh as he looks at the disappearing back of Isane. "You don''t need to care about her when I am with you. " says Unohana with a smile as she puts her arms on his shoulders. "That is true. " says Takashi with a smile before he added "Looks like the members of the 2nd Division are already making their way here after the stunt your Lieutenant had put up. " "You are right and we should move somewhere else since I don''t want to spend my time explaining something unimportant rather than spending it with you alone. " says Unohana with a smile. "Let''s visit that place. " Chapter 108 - Break Recently I don''t have anything good and so I have decided to take a small break for a week and hopefully, it will help me a little bit to improve my writing skills. Thank you. Chapter 109 - I dont want to be the brother of a scam "Renji takes care of everything while I am gone. " even without turning to look at his Lieutenant who is looking at him from the corner of the house says Byakuya instructed. "As you can command Captain. " Renji says with a nod walking out from the side of the house with a serious face. "Let''s go, Hisana is asking me to bring home after the sudden show you put up the other day. " says Byakuya with a smile while reshaping his hair that had become disordered from the earlier confrontation between him and Takashi. "Yes, I am also eager to meet my nephew," says Takashi with excitement since Byakuya''s son is going to be the first person to ever call him uncle he wants to know how it feels to be called older for once. Yes, he gets called elder but that is brother and only by Yuku and Karin while Uncle is something that should make him feel older in reality, right? So when he felt he might finally get called uncle he is very excited and wants to know how does it feel like to get called uncle for once. "Remember not to influence him. " reminds Byakuya with a serious face. "Yeah, Yeah just chill and have some fate in me, will you. " says Takashi with laughing as he slaps Byakuya on the back. "Yeah, you wish. " says Byakuya with a deadpan face turning to Takashi. "Hey, you are just making me feel like a bad guy now. " says Takashi complaining about the low trust from his friend. "Alright just make sure you don''t do something too much. " says Byakuya with a sigh before he vanished from his spot with a flash step. "Don''t worry I am also his uncle and know my responsibility as one. " says Takashi quickly catching up with Byakuya. "You are still as fast as ever," says Byakuya with a smile as Takashi caught up with him. "What you expected me to become slower after my return. " asks Takashi with a chuckle looking at Byakuya. "Is that a challenge? " Byakuya said with a smile as he is now eager to know how much he fares against his friend after he trained for a century abd not meeting for a long duration. "Just don''t cry saying you are older than me when you lose. " announced Takashi with a provoking smile before he vanished from Byakuya''s side. "Make sure you aren''t crying saying you have regained memories not long ago or someone. " said Byakuya soon catching up with Takashi. "Like that will ever happen. " ---------------------------------------------- "Sumu holding what did I say about your Sword position dear? " asks a young lady with a gentle tone looking at the kid swinging his Boken. "I know the position of the sword is the most important thing in the Kenjutsu and the first move is one of the most important parts to determine the winner in a battle. " says Sumu with a nod before he stopped to explain. "Since you remember everything why do I notice hesitation in your action? Did I not tell you to put your everything in every swing you make. " asks Hisana with a serious tone looking at her son. "I am sorry mom. " says little Sumu with an ashamed face before looking at the ground. "If you understand then stop apologizing and prove it with your actions, also stop worrying about Rukia with that little heard of yours and have some fate in your father since he promised to save her. " says Hisana with a gentle tone as she is well aware of the thoughts of her son. "I know he promised but I can not help but worry, mom. " says Sumu in a whisper hearing her mother''s concerns for him. --------------------------- At the roof of the house from which Hisana is instructing her son. "Looks like sister Hisana is teaching little Sumu Kenjutsu. " says Takashi landing on the roof. "At this time of the day, she teaches him regularly. " explains Byakuya with no surprise since it''s a face. "I still don''t get the way you Nobel clansman think, training a child at such a small age. " says Takashi with a sigh thinking about the competition of the clans. "You are well aware of the competition in the Nebel clans, if he is not strong enough someone will crash him for the position of the next Successor of our clan. " says Byakuya with a cold face but from his tone, you can find the worry of a father for their child. "Yeah, yeah the Nobel clan and their issues but honestly you and sister-in-law should be more than enough to take off anything coming at him, you are going to say it''s because of the uncertainty you are preparing him. " asks Takashi with a smile. "Even though I don''t like the look on your face but I can not deny as a father I must care for his safety in our absence. " says Byakuya with a sigh. "I knew you will say that anyhow what are you going to do about Rukia? " asks Takashi with a curious face looking below where Sumu is complaining about his father to her mother. "I plan on rescuing her with my status of the Head of Kuchiki if the Central 46 were to disregard my request of forgiveness for Rukia. " says Byakuya with a serious face. "Don''t worry if worse comes to worst, I will take action to save her myself meanwhile you do your duty. " says Takashi with a confident smile. "Then I will have to thank you in advance for this time. " says Byakuya with a smile after getting reassurance. "It''s alright since I must protect my woman. " explain Takashi with a confident face. "Yes, it is," says Byakuya with a smile then he felt there is something wrong with his statement before asking once more "Wait? What do you mean your woman, I am talking about Rukia? " "Yeah, I know since she stayed in my house before you abducted her from Karakura Town. " At this moment Byakuya''s mind went black as he can hear an uncountable explosion coming from his back while thinking ''Is this how it feels when you try to protect your daughter from the man from whom you want to protect her the most??? '' Chapter 110 - Fox guarding the chicken 24th July. 6th Division. "Was it really necessary for you to punch me on the face like that? " asks Takashi with an angry face while walking towards the prison of 6th Division. "Who asks you to woo my sister-in-law / Rukia who I love and care like my little sister? " says Byakuya with a serious face and showing discomfort in his tone. "Come on, I thought you will be happy since now we are going to become real brothers instead of brothers in name only. " says Takashi chuckling at Byakuya. "Look being a brother only in name brought me where and if I truly were to become a brother of yours''s the only god knows where would I be then," says Byakuya with frustration. "Then this god assures you. " says Takashi with a serious face. "Basterd who needs assurance from the one I am trying to defend. " says Byakuya punching Takashi on the back of his head. "Why are you punching me on the head you fool, what if I get crazy from your actions? " says Takashi giving a punch of his own on Byakuya''s head. "Like you are going to be crazier than you already are. " saying the two of them started another fistfight between them. As there wasn''t anyone to disturb them it didn''t take them too long to arrive beneath the presion tower and stopping their quarrel when Byakuya says "Cover your face. " "You don''t need to remind me of that twice. " says Takashi before covering his head with the prison guard''s blackhead cover before following behind Byakuya. "Captain Kuchiki? " arriving close to the tower they met a few guarding Shinigami who salutes Byakuya immediately with respect. "The few of you don''t need to look over Rukia from now only have to bring the necessary supply to the stairs and give him since I am going to appoint him as her new guard. " says Byakuya with a serious face looking at the guards. "Captain? " one of the guards who was confused about Takashi''s identity and the sudden reason for them being removed from their position wanted to get some answers however before he can voice his words Byakuya cuts in his words with a cold face "If you are curious why am I not allowing you to guard Rukia then simply know, as a member of my clan until she is declared Guilty no one is to treat her Guilty which is why instead of others it was I who went to take her back and now, I as the head of the Kuchiki clan and the Captain of the 6th Divison decided to arrange a trusted guard for her. Do any of you object? " "No, we don''t dare. " says the 4 guards shaking in fear. "Good. " with a cold word left Byakuya however before he left he didn''t forget to remind Takashi "Don''t you dare to touch her before marriage, do I make myself clear. " "You don''t need to repeat me of sister-in-law''s words again," says Takashi in annoyance. "I hope we aren''t making another mistake. " with that Byakuya vanished to his quarter. "Thanks for taking care of Miss Kuchiki all this time and if you have no issues I will be responsible for her from now on." says Takashi with a polite tone showing his best smile. "It''s alright since Captain Kuchiki ordered we will do our best to help you in any way we can. " says the guards with a nod. "Then I will have to trouble you. " says Takashi with a nod. "Alright now that you are in charge of Miss Kuchiki then you should hurry to the top and give her lunch. " says one of the guards giving Takashi a small box. "Then excuse me. " saying Takashi vanished through the stairs. "Do you think he can approach Miss Kuchiki to eat? " looking at the news guy''s back asks one of the guards. "Why do I care, I am just happy now that Captain Kuchiki changed the guard I won''t have to worry the like of Miss Kuchiki and someone else is going to get punished if she is to die of hunger before the decision of Central 46. " says another guard. "No shit man, I was worried sick thinking what am I going to say once she lost her life from hunger before the decision of the Central 46. " says another guard with cold sweat before giving out a sigh of relief as if a heavy pressure left his shoulder. "Will you guys stop chit-chatting already since we are free from the burden it''s best for us to not just stay out of this shit of the Nobel clan as far as we can. " says the one who was silent all along. "Speaking of the Nobel clans did you hear about the recent movement¡­ " -------------------------------------- "Miss Kuchiki, your lunch has arrived. " standing outside the presion door says Takashi with an expressionless face and changing his tone a little as he held the lunch box. "I am not hungry please leave. " came a reply from inside the presion room. "Can you not make things hard for me and eat? " asks Takashi with a sigh since he understood the girl might haven''t eaten anything after she was imprisoned here, even if common souls don''t need to eat however they do, although with the Spiritual. Even if with the boost in the power they have gotten some advantages like longevity and fighting against enemies to defend themselves however, it also came with some drawbacks. "I don''t have any appetite so go ahead and eat my food then you can report I have eaten then you don''t need to worry about the punishment. " says Rukia with a thoughtful tone from the other side. "As Miss Kuchiki says. " says Takashi with a sigh before he continued with his regular voice "It''s fine if you don''t want to eat but what do you think we should say to mom once you return? " "This voice can it be? " hearing the sudden playfulness in tone and the familiar voice Rukia who was on the floor stood up in a jolt before asking with a shaky tone "Is that really you, Takashi. " "What di you think Miss Kuchiki? " opening the door wide and taking the head mask asks Takashi with a smile. "What took you so long? " running into his arms to give him a tight hug asks Rukia with water in her eyes. "What were you thinking of leaving mom and dad''s side back then, if you didn''t leave them, then dad would surely stop them from taking you away. " says Takashi in irritation but didn''t forget to hug her back. "But I didn''t want them to fight for me and becoming enemy of the Soul Society. " explained Rukia with a sad tone while she didn''t let go of him instead tightened her hug before asking "How did you get in here without getting caught? " "Who will catch me when I am in charge of your guard duty? " says Takashi with a smug face as he looks at Rukia. "..." Chapter 111 - Captains of previous generations 24th July. 6th Division. In 6th Division Prison. "How did you become the guard for this prison? " after calming down asks Rukia with a worried tone while still being in a hug with Takashi. "With the help of Byakuya of course. " declared Takashi without hesitation in his tone. "Big brother assigned you to be my guard, did you sneak in the 6th Division, if so you need to quickly leave this place otherwise when they discover your trails it will be too late for you to escape when everyone in the Soul Society starts be looking for you. " quickly letting him go says Rukia in excitement knowing the consequence. "No worries Byakuya knows about me and knowing my purpose he helped me. " says Takashi with a smile as he looks at Rukia who is looking at him in disbelief. "That''s impossible. " Rukia who knows the personality of Byakuya refused to believe him even if she wants. "Believe me or not that is the truth any way you need to make Sumu call me uncle when you return since that kid refused to call me Uncle no matter how much I want to explain I am older than him. " says Takshi with a serious face. "You meet Sumu? " asks Rukia with a surprise. "Yes while I was running away from elder brother Jushiro after getting caught for a crime I did a very long time ago, I ended up in the 6th Division barracks before having an encounter with Byakuya then we went to his house to say hello to sister-in-law and Little Sumu. " says Takashi in between laughter and anger. "You meet Captain and what do you mean a crime from the past, will you explain anything? " instead of getting her confusion cleared from Takashi''s explanation it looks like she is getting more and more confused every second. "Ahhh~, right I have yet to explain about my Shinigami powers origins to you. " clapping his hand Takashi said as he remembered how he has never explained his Shinigami abilities to his friends and decided to explain "Do you remember about my Captain''s Haori? " "Yes it has the mark of the 10 Division but the current Captain of 10th Division is Captain Matsumoto. Anyway, why are you reminding me about it now? " asks Rukia in confusion before a surprising light flashes in her eyes before asking "Don''t tell me it was truly Captain Matsumoto who gave you her power just like how I gave mine to Ichigo, no wonder you have such a strong pressure. " "You are just overthinking. " says Takashi simply before asking "Anyway, do you know about the previous generation Captains of the 10th Division? " "Well, that is without a doubt since I have studied the history of soul Society very diligently when I was in the Shino Academy, so it''s not only the Captains of 10th Division but I also know about almost all the Captains of the other divisions unless the most classified ones. " says Rukia with a proud face as she raised it towards the sky. "Then what about the 2 previous Captains. " asks Takashi with a smile not understanding how can she not recognize him and Isshin all this time. Come on, girl if you are so knowledgeable why did you not recognize the two of us when we were by your side all this time, ok you not recognizing Isshin is acceptable since he lost his powers but I who even showed you my Captains Haori, Can you explain. "Of course I know them, the Captain of the 10th Division before Captain Matsumoto was Captain Isshin Shiba from the Shiba Clan who went missing in a missing in a mission in the Human world before Captain Matsumoto was assigned as the Captain of the 10th Division, at that time I was working as a newly appointed Shinigami in the 13th Division. As for the Captain before Captain Shiba was known as Captain Nohara and some even called him one of the strongest Captains of all time including my Captain and Elder brother whenever they mentioned him in front of me. He has some great contributions to the history of Soul Society and we can not overlook the improved Kido spells he made. It was such a shame he didn''t stay long as a Captain before meeting his end in a mission in the Southern Soul Establishment AkA Spiritual World. " explained Rukia with confidence. "So you only know about his achievements but do you not know about his original name, I mean the name beside the Official name that everyone used to call him. " hearing Rukia explanation about himself certainly makes him happy knowing everyone thinks of him as a hero and a great person but he is also confused why doesn''t anyone know his full name. "Since everyone thought using his full name will be disrespecting him, so they didn''t input his original name and his relationship or family in the history book, so I was only able to know about his great achievement ane it was such a shame they didn''t even add a picture of him. Although I wanted to know his original name however I never got the chance to ask my Captain. " explained Rukia shaking her head. ''Damn it, who the hell was it that came up with such bullshit? No wonder there is no one except my old colleagues who recognizes me. '' thought Takashi in frustration before he asks "Does that mean you recognize Captain Isshin? " "I never able to meet him in person after I graduated from the Shino Academy and when I was still a student Captain Shiba was still active in duty, so I didn''t think it is important to read about him when I can meet him in person and get the know him. However not long after I joined the work as an official Shinigami he went missing and there wasn''t much time for me to care about him. " says Rukia in regret not getting the time to know much about Isshin. ''No wonder she never recognized him, poor Isshin.'' thought Takashi with a sigh before he started his explanation "You see Rukia the original name of Captain Nohara is Takashi Nohara. " "Right and you are him. " --------------------------------------- (-_-)If you have noticed the difference way Takashi and Rukia called Isshin then you will understand he has also given a clue to her. While she and everyone called Isshin Captain Shiba, he calls him by his name directly however he didn''t want her to misunderstood him and wanted to call Isshin honorific however he still called him Captain Isshin, not Shiba. This also applies to Sosuke Aizen. Chapter 112 - Hunt Begins Editor_Dark Spider 24th July. 6th Division. In 6th Division Prison. Hearing Takashi adding his name before the family name of Captain Nohara made Rukia speechless from his shamelessness before she asks while giggling. "Right and you are him." Although she thought he was teasing her and laughed at his explanation however Takashi didn''t find it funny when this fact is serious for him and it''s not something he can take lightly. So when she laughed he only looks at her with a serious face without saying anything since he will never be in a mode to fool about the event where he lost his life, it''s one of his worst experiences ever. When Rukia received no response from him and finds him looking at her with a serious face she felt he is not teasing her but it can be true, so she asks again "Are you sure you are truly him?" "If I am not the same person then why would I have so much strength?" asks Takashi with a smile as he looks at Rukia''s confused face. "Good point." said Rukia with a nod before asking "Then why didn''t you save Orihime and Tatsuki back then?" "Because that is the time I had regained all my memories and had only enough strength to do what little actions I did back then." says Takashi with a sigh. "Does it mean the attack from Orihime''s brother triggered your energy and helped you regain your memories?" Rukia asked doubtfully looking at Takashi. "Yes, at that time I had indeed awakened all my memories from here in Soul Society and it looks like once you die as a Soul there is a strong possibility for you to get born in the world of the living but you will lose your memories in the process no matter how strong you are. But at that time even after regaining my memories I still didn''t have enough power to harm Sora with the Kido I used back then and unconsciously used my Divine energy for the first time." explains Takashi with a complex face. "No wonder it didn''t feel normal." says Rukia with a nod before a light flash in her eyes as if she remembered something and asks "Wait if you are Captain Nohara doesn''t that mean you are the best friend of the Elder brother, is the reason why he allowed to become the Guard?" "You can say that is a reason, but the true reason is that he also wants to save you from your punishment, and collaborating with me is just a simple matter." agreed Takashi with a smile. "So that is how it is and here I was thinking he is angry at me for breaking the rules of the Shinigami, so he went to the world to the living to personally punish me. But it looks like he is doing that so I don''t get hurt by the others." says Rukia in realization. "You are right and he is a big softy under that ice block expression of his." says Takashi with a chuckle. "Does that mean you also know Lady Hisana?" asks Rukia after she agreed with Takeshi. "Well we were in the same class at that time and I was the one who helped Byakuya pursue her." says Takashi with a proud face. "So how is she like and...." after knowing Takashi is very familiar with the woman about whom she is always curious with Rukia started asking questions after questions, for as long as she remembers after joining the Kuchiki clan there was never a chance for her to see Hisana''s face since it''s always covered and the few times she talked to her, she only felt Hisana is very important to her maybe the most important person and so one but never got to have a proper understanding of her. "How about I help you after you get out of this predicament." knowing the Situation between the sisters Takashi decided to stay out of it as much as possible while he helps them. "Alright." says Rukia with a nod when she discovered Takashi again covering his head making her confused "Why are you covering your face?" "Someone is approaching here." says Takashi with a whisper before he pointed at the stairs. "It''s already afternoon, maybe it''s the 7th seat Yamada?" says Rukia looking at the sky with some uncertainty. "7th seat." nodded Takeshi in agreement since he can also feel the small energy from the Shinigami walking towards them when a hell butterfly lands on his shoulder and continued "Rukia, I have something to take care of and I will return before that 7th Seat Yamada leave." "Hey wait..." ---------------------------------- "Captain!" instantly after arriving a little far from Kuchiki clan 3rd elders house a Shinigami salutes him with respect. "What did Byakuya say?" asks Takashi with a serious tone. "Captain Kuchiki said as long at there is no commotion he won''t take action, which is why we have decided to ask for your help." explained the Shinigami. "This 3rd elder should already have achieved Bankai, good thing you called me." says Takashi with a smile before extending his hand to says while walking towards the house "You all can take care of the oppressing personal from the minor clans and ask for my or others support when you need to take action against someone from tbe Major clans." "Understood Captain!" they said in unison. "Good now go and take care of the other oppression from the Kuchiki clan." says Takashi with a serious face as he arrived at the door of the 3rd elder''s house. "Why do you stop at the Door Captain Nohara? Is it possible you are asking for permission from this old man?" before Takashi can even put his hand on the door came to a sarcastic tone from inside the house. "Do you think it''s your house, so you have a chance to defend against me?" asks Takashi putting his hand on his Zanpakuto. "If you think just because you are strong we are going to agree then you are just dreaming, don''t forget even your teacher was unable to go against us." a person suddenly arrived behind Takashi before saying in a cold tone. "Ah~ the old man from the Tsunayashiro Clan, what are you doing here?" asks Takashi with an indifferent face without moving from his spot. "Do you think after knowing your news we will not take precautions?" asks the 3rd elder of the Kuchiki clan. "Good thing you did now I won''t have to take action twice." Chapter 113 - Punishment 24th July. Kuchiki clan. 3rd Elders Courtyard. Standing ok the opposite side of the 3rd elder and the acting clan head of the Tsunayashiro clan Takashi has an indifferent smile on his face. "What''s so funny kid? " Tsunayashiro Clan''s head asked with a cold face. "Your resistance even after knowing it''s pointless. " says Takashi simply while looking at them as if they are already dead. "Don''t think you still have the same advantage as a century ago and we have not improved nor did we prepare. " says the Kuchiki clan 3rd elder with anger. "Everything is futile against absolute power. " says Takeshi with an indifferent tone before releasing his Concentrated Spiritual Energy on the both of them making them kneeling on the spot. Feeling a huge pressure the two old men can see clear horror on each other''s eyes before giving a nod to shout out in unison "Bankai" 2x "Too late. " before they can activate their Bankai Takashi has already arrived behind them to put his Zanpakuto back in its cover while walking away from the courtyard. "When di¡­ " with no life in their body while still in the kneeling position the two old men tried to ask but without the chance, the head on their body fell on the floor lifelessly. -------------------------------- "Hope the result will not affect the Soul Society. " says Byakuya standing on a roof not much far away from the courtyard of the 3rd elder. "Believe me the dangers of Soul Society can only be averted if we are united. " says Takashi with a serious face looking at the evening Sun. "You return beside Rukia first and I will take care of everything here. " says Byakuya without argument. "Good. " ----------------------------- By the time Takashi returned to the 6th Division prison Yamada has already completed the cleaning process of the prison and not having a conversation with Rukia. "If you are done cleaning it''s time to leave," says Takashi from outside of the prison doors. "Take care Miss Rukia. " says Yamada before running away. "You have returned rather quickly. " says Rukia with a smile on her face. "It was nothing important. " says Takashi with a smile as he sat beside her. "Glad you are with me, I get bord staying here all the time alone. " says Rukia with a smile before hugging him. "Do you want me to take you out of this place? " asks Takashi earning a surprising look from Rukia so he decided to explain with a helpless smile "You know I am a person who likes a quiet place but when it''s forced on me it becomes unbearable for me. " "Is that alright? " asks Rukia with worry as she looks at him helplessly. "I want to see who can stop me, worse comes we will escape to Asguard and no one will dare to touch you once I declare you as a part of our faction. " said Takashi with a serious face and without any hesitation in his tone just to indicate the seriousness of his words. "Even if we escape the Soul Society but when I get out of this place it will be bad for you and big brother, specifically when he entrusted you to guard this place besides he will also be accused of helping me escaping this prison when he must keep me locked. " says Rukia with a complex expression, on one hand, she is excited to escape from this place far away from where no one can separate her from Takashi, on the other hand, her duty as a sister and aunt stops her from doing so. The moment she is gone the Kuchiki clan will be accused of betrayal and she is more than certain once that happens the clan is going to remove Byakuya from his position and punish him with his family. The kindness he showers her is she going to repay this way? What will happen to Sumu who is innocent and still loves her so much? "Then once it''s all over I am taking you out of here since they don''t want you, why not join me? " said Takashi with a smile "Sure if I can get out of this alive without breaking any rules then I will also take it as my debt being cleared up. " said Rukia without hesitation. --------------------------- 26th July. In the blink of an eye, 2 days went by in this time Takashi accompanied Rukia as well as went hunting the members of the novel houses that can become a barrier to the perfect Soul Society and his plans, he also didn''t forget to spend his time with Rangiku and Unohana who were cleaning the members from their Division without mercy since they didn''t want them to effect on the growth of the new members, the youth crashes are not necessary for the Gotei 13 anymore with time you need to change yourself or you will be left in the dust. "What happened? " while hugging each other and having a happy conversation Rukia asks in confusion when she discovered the sudden change on Takashi''s face. "It''s the red hair Lieutenant of the 6th Division who is coming here with the Onmitsukid¨­ guards, maybe the central 46 has decided your punishment. " says Takashi with an unhappy tone as he got up from the floor before leaving her hug. "Renji is going to announce the punishment to me? "with a complex emotion exclaims Rukia as she followed behind him. Not soon after her surprise, she discovered Renji walking towards her prison through the stairs, and behind him, there are 4 members of the Onmitsukid¨­ who has their heads covered with dark covers to hide their identities. "Renji? " whispers Rukia with worry as she looks at her childhood friend wondering what news he brings to her. "Rukia Kuchiki the Lieutenant of 13th Division and the members of the Kuchiki clan for your crime of breaking the Law of the Soul Society and Sharing your Shinigami Powers with a mortal the Central 46 has announced your Punishment of Death by the S¨­kyoku after 14 days. Today you will be moved to Senzaiky¨± from where you will watch the S¨­kyoku Hill where you will receive your punishment. " announced Renji with an emotionless tone but seldom tremble in his mouth and the eye that has helplessness gave away his pain. "Death by the S¨­kyoku? " Chapter 114 - Deep Secret Editor_Dark Spider 24th July. Kuchiki clan. Senzaiky¨±. After Rukia is taken by Renji and the Onmitsukido guards Takashi had nothing to do in the Sixth division except informing his friend about some minor subjects and getting an opinion on the task they are or more precisely their group doing in the Soul Society. After all, is done and taken care of Takashi arrived at the top of Senzaiky¨± and now waiting for Rukia''s arrival. "Why are you not asking your subordinates to pardon her?" asks Yamamoto with a smile as he arrives beside Takashi. "So you are aware of the original identity of this generation of Central 46." says Takashi with a smile. "How would I not know, when I am one of the personals responsible for assigning them?" asks Yamamoto with a smile. "No wonder most the members of the Central 46 are from my subordinates, their family or clan members." said Takashi with a smile. "Well your people are also my people, so why would I not prefer them to have control but care to explain why did you change them temporarily with our opposes?" asks Yamamoto with confusion since with that action they have lost all the control over the Central 46 and it took a long time for them to gain full control over that lot. "It''s time to replace this group of fools completely with our own man, soon all the members will be our people." said Takashi with a mysterious smile. "Don''t do anything funny." with that warning Yamamoto vanished from the top of the tower. "I know what I have to do." said Takashi with a smile while looking at Renji leaving the tower area and the Onmitsukido guards at the bottom of the tower. ---------------------------------- "Am going to lose my life?" with fear in her tone and tear in her eyes asks Rukia instantly after hugging Takashi the moment he arrived in the presion room. "Not while I am alive." says Takashi with a sigh before returning her hug since he knows how much helpless Rukia is feeling at the moment. "Is there no other way but to escape from Soul Society?" with a soft tone asks Rukia as Takashi can feel clear helplessness from her. "There is you just relax and enjoy the time till the excitation date and I will do the rest." said Takashi with a smile. "I just hope you can save me without causing any trouble to others." requested Rukia with a nod before she fell asleep in his hand maybe she is just too exhausted. "Don''t worry by the time I am done with my plan there will be hardly anyone who will dare to oppose my decision." said Takashi with a smile before he makes a gesture in the air and the whole room gets filled with a group of furniture since he didn''t like an empty room why not fill it everything he thinks he needs. After placing Rukia and covering her with a blue blanket that has red flowers on it Takashi sat in a lotus position beside the bed and started practicing. Soon after Takashi entered his inner world he discovered Suijin flying towards him on the head of a Water Dragon at a high speed before long landing in front of him as the dragon melts in the vast water under them. "Are you finally going to merge your Divine energy?" asks Suijin putting her hands above her bountiful c.h.e.s.t. "You don''t seem happy for some reason?" says Takashi with a chuckle. "Why would I not be happy if you become stronger?" asked Suijin raising her eyebrows in anger. "Come on I didn''t want to use your power to deal with those losers, so there is no need to give me that look." says Takashi with a smile as he looks at her angry face. "Who says I am angry that you are not using my powers, it''s just I am not happy when you can end the battle instantly using my power but no you will drag it pointlessly." says Suijin with a serious face shaking her head in denial. "But where is the fun in instant win?" asks Takashi shaking his head. "I really hate that side of yours, why do you need to discover how strong your opinion is and how much stronger they can become, can''t you just end it at the start of the fight so we don''t have to vanish again." asks Suijin with anger as she looks at him. "Come on that time it was an accident and it will never happen again." promised Takashi with a sigh. "It better not but if I ever discover a single chance remember I will active "Shukai" without giving a damn about everyone discovering our true identity." says Suijin with determination on her face. "I hope that time never comes else it will be too complicated for me." says Takashi with a dry smile knowing the result of the world knowing about the arrival of someone who can use Shukai and the importance of it. "Just start the fusion already so we can become strong enough to disregard anyone and not have the use of Shukai." says Suijin in agreement. "Alright prepare yourself to help me since I am not sure about the result of fusing my Divine energy with Soul Energy, so you need to help me, alright." said Takashi with a serious face. "I am well aware of the danger but I have confidence in you to succeed in it even if you are the first person in history to do it." said Suijin with confidence before she suggested "Also ask that little girl to absorb as much as the energy she can after she wakes up from sleep. Since those walls can stop the excess energy you are going to release from getting out of this prison why doesn''t she use it for creating a Divine body like yours." "Yes, I am also planning that for her." agreed Takashi with a smile. "Yes, I am sure you were thinking that..." Chapter 115 - Suspicion Editor_Dark Spider 1st of August. Senzaiky¨±. In the blink of an eye, a whole week has gone by in this time not only had Takashi successfully integrated his Divine Energy into his inner Spiritual World but also synchronized it with his spiritual energy. Although mixing it wasn''t easy but he has managed to do it somehow, even if he can''t use the Divine energy to its maximum potential while in the Shinigami form however, it''s not impossible to use it in his boost his spiritual energy. Although he had a great amount of Spiritual energy, however, he wasn''t able to fight any Shinigami who is using their Bankai without his Shikai in the past. However now with the help of his Divinity the longer he fights, the angry he or his opponent gets, and the stronger he will become to the point he can now easily fight a Captain who is using his Bankai without even using his Zanpakuto against them. The most remarkable fact about this all is the more opponent he has the more times his power will multiply. On the other can''t even though he can not use his Divinity in the Shinigami form as he wills, however, with the help of Suijin he can freely use his Zanpakuto abilities in the "Divine Form" but the problem is he can not use Shikai or Bankai nor can get the multiplying of it. "Takashi did you feel that? " while in deep thought Rukia''s confused tone pulled him out of his meditation. "Is there something wrong Rukia? " asks Takashi opening his eyes before looks at Rukia who is not far from him and now in a lotus position on the bed. "I am not sure. " says Rukia in confusion before shaking her head as she is not clear what he felt before while absorbing the excess Divine energy from Takashi''s body. "If you are not sure then continue absorbing the energy and looks like the walls are doing pretty good by not permitting any of my energy to exit this room else there would be a huge commotion by now. " said Takashi with a smile as he looks around the room that is covered by a thick transparent mist of Divine energy. "Although I can feel much stronger than ever before and there is a possibility if I can get my Zanpakuto back I will be able to use my Shikai without any restrictions. However, I still can''t understand why can''t I even see the outline of a mortal Divine body formation. Care to explain, yourself? " asks Rukia after a nod when she was done examining her body that doesn''t even have the sign of mortal body formation. "Since we at in the Spiritual world it''s impossible to complete it here since only Spirit can live in this world unless you are a God or at the Transcendent level. You need to know only a few Captain of this time are at that level, so you need to arrive in the world of the living before the formation process takes place but for now, all the energy you are absorbing will be stored in your Spirit body to be used in the future. " explained Takashi with a nod. "I know all the Captain''s needs to use Bankai if they want to attain the Transcendent level and only those leaders of the other factions are at the same level. No wonder soul society never gets attacked by the other factions. " Rukia says in understanding. "Actually, None of the leaders of the other faction are in the Transcendent level as well. " while explaining like a schooler he opened his eyes to look at Rukia just to find out I don''t get it and everything you say is going over my head before he continued "Well technically they are in the Transcendent level but only when in their True form but in their base form they are lower to a mid ultimate level that is why any Captain from Gotei 13 can fight them on equal footing unless they decided to go all out. " "Is this why the other factions never attack us. " asks Rukia with a surprise when she gets something so unbelievable. "Actually if the other factions want to take away the position of the strongest faction from the Soul Society then only the Alliance of God Faction is more than enough. " said Takashi with a smile as he remembered only in the faction of his family there are more then 5 Transcendent levels and that is excluding him, so when they combined the other Gods from different areas it won''t be impossible to gather more than a dozen of Transcendent level beings, right. So the combined army of God''s faction should be more than enough to destroy any other faction not only the Soul Society. "No way, if they were truly that strong then why aren''t they taking us down even after getting pressed by us for so long. " asks Rukia in disbelief. "One reason can be not enough Unity among them while the can simply because of the Royal Guards. " said Takashi in a daze as if he is thinking something. "Are they that strong? " Rukia is in surprise hearing the Royal guards news that only a legend to most of them. "Yes they are very strong and the weakest one among them might be stronger than Old man Yama but their leader, in particular. " says Takashi with a sigh as he remembers how the leader of the Royal Guards had almost the same Spiritual Pressure as him the last time they came down but from what he knows even if the whole of Soul Society is destroyed they won''t come to help, just like in the past how they ignored the attack from those two hollow one that arrived at the King''s Palace and the other that caused his death. So he is also curious about the real reason for the other factions, not retaliation. "Did you met the Royal guards in the past? " asks Rukia in curiosity as she remembers there is a book in the Kuchiki manor where she might have read someone from the Gotei 13 getting promotion to the Royal Guards. "Yes but that was a very long time ago. " says Takashi with an unsure tone before shaking his head and quickly saying after collecting his thoughts "Anyway, I remembered something important, so I will be taking my leave for now and you continue your training while I am gone. " "Alright... " -------------------------- World of the living. Karakura Town. Pre-Time Shift. August 8th... Standing in front of the artificial Dangai Gate which is located under the Urahara Candy shop Kisuke warned everyone for one last time before explaining "As the only people who can enter the Soul Society are souls, so none of you but Ichigo can enter however with his specially modified gate you will be able to however that is also for a certain amount of time. " Standing opposite to him Ichigo who has a cat on his shoulder, Orihime, Chad, and Ishida gave a nod as Kisuke started chanting before the Dangai gates opened as he added while they are entering it "Oh~ I almost forgot to remind you Takashi has already gone to the other side and you might meet him there if everything is alright. " ----------------------------------- (-_-)From the date above you might have already guessed I wanted to continue from August 1st after thinking it over, I decided to continue. Thank you. Chapter 116 - Useless Gatekeeper 1st of August. Soul Society. Hakuda Gates. Standing above a small house Takashi discovered Gin not far from him and couldn''t help but smile thinking about the reaction speed of Aizen. "You are only fast to receive your friends. " says Gin with a wide smile that can''t be wider. "How can I not when Sosuke sent you to greet them. " said Takashi with an indifferent smile looking at the Hakuda Gate. "Well Captain Aizen was just curious about the strength of your best friend, that is all. " said Gin with a smile before turning his head towards Takashi. "Now that I am almost done with what I wanted allowing him to speed up things is not that bad of an idea don''t you think. " says Takashi giving Gin a nod. "I don''t follow you brother? " says Gin with a confused smile. "No worries just do what you were supposed to. " said Takashi shaking his head as he again focused on the gate. "From all the experience of his from the past, I am sure Jidanbo is going to allow them an entry since he is nowhere near your friend''s level. " said Gin with a carefree tone but you can see some excitement in his eyes. "Well a man who has been guarding the gates for over 300 years he has become a little over confided for someone who doesn''t even have a Zanpakuto and it will be good for him to lose against Ichigo so he can remember where he needs to fix himself. " said Takashi with no sympathy. "Do you want me to go easy on them brother? " asks Gin with a smile before he stood up from his position as the sound of battle from the other side died down. "Just don''t overdo it to the point of making them afraid but you also don''t have to go easy on them since they need to know what they are up against. If not how are they going to face against the danger we are preparing. " said Takashi with a smile as he jumps down from the roof. "For someone, who is as strong as yourself but not helping them become stronger, you are one cruel person. " said Gin before vanishing from above the roof. "If they can stand this small rain how can they fight the storm waiting for them. " said Takashi with a sigh before finding himself a nice spot to enjoy ""the nice show and eat something good at the same time. ------------------------------------ While Takashi is prepared with a small bag of chicken popcorn after losing the battle against Ichigo the gatekeeper of the Hakuda gate Jidanbo decided to allow them an entry but unexpectedly for him when he finally opened the gate and glimpses inside there stood someone he had never expected in his wildest dreams. ''Captain Ichimaru!!! '' looking at the smiling face of Gin as if he lost all strength in his body and a cold feeling envelops him before he lost his confidence and freezing on the spot in fear. "Aaaaaa~ not good. " without giving a warning and keeping his smile Gin said before sending a super speed slash using his Zanpakuto to cut a small part of Jidanbo''s left hand. "Jidanbo~ " as the fresh blood splashed out of the wound in Jidanbo''s hand cried out Ichigo in worry while the rest of his friends also gets tense from the sudden attack. "Unacceptable, Being a guardian of the Gate doesn''t mean you are allowed to open it. " said Gin giving Jidanbo a sharp glare but the curved smile on his lips made it hard for everyone to understand his true intentions. "I defended the Gate and I lost. And once I lost I had no other choice but to open the gates. So there was nothing I could do. " while enduring the pain and holding the Gate with one hand to keep it open explained Jidanbo looking at Gin. "There was nothing you say makes sense because when the Gatekeeper who loses should not open the Gates. The Gatekeeper who loses that mean death. " says Gin with a cold tone before he looks at Jidanbo''s face. Looking from the walls Takashi couldn''t help but say in agreement "Well said Gin. If you allow someone after losing against them doesn''t that mean you are letting them do whatever they want instead of stopping them? When you don''t resist but allow the enemy to do what they want just because they are stronger than you then what is the use of your presence. Isn''t it better for you to die, at least if you resist the enemy you would die with honor but after you allow them to do as they want you will die a death as a traitor. " Hearing the cold tone and the expression on Gin''s face Ichigo''s instinct warned him the guy in front of him is up to no good so he decided to quickly step in and the next second he jumps at Gin with his Zanpakuto with a drop slash. With their superior strength and experience, Gin was able to stop Ichigo''s slash with no effort at all before pushing Ichigo back. Even though he was pushed back rather easily however the arrogance he has didn''t help Ichigo understand his situation before he asked Gin while pointing his Zanpakuto "You wanna tell me just what the hell is going on and what... (Some insults. ) " ''As a friend of the elder brother, are you not ashamed to curse with this low levels of cursing ability in front of him. Anyway, I need to hold my image so for now, I will let it slide. '' thought Gin before asking with a smile "You are sure a funny kid and you aren''t afraid of me? " "Hell no. " says Ichigo with arrogance feeling no fear while facing Gin. "Careful boy we must retreat Ichigo. " called out Yoruichi from the other side of the Hakuda Gate in panic. While Ichigo and Yoruichi are arguing Gin asks with a wide smile before he started walking away from them "You must he Ichigo Kurosaki. " "Hey, where are you going? " the person who was stopping when walks away without a proper explanation makes Ichigo ask in confusion. After making sure the distance won''t harm much Gin points his Zanpakuto towards Ichigo before announcing "All the more reasons why I should never allow you to pass. " "What are you going to throw that danger at me. " looking at Gin''s action of pointing the small sword at him who has a huge Zanpakuto asks Ichigo with sarcasm. ''Your sarcasm doesn''t amuse me at all even if you are brother''s friend. '' though Gin before his complex went serious and he explained "This is not a dagger but my Zanpakuto (At this point Gin takes a battle position while releasing enough Spiritual Pressure to make Ichigo understand the difference between them before calling out.) Impel him Shinz¨­. " With that Ichigo was send out of the inner walls through the Hakuda gate along with Jidanbo and coughing out blood even when he protected himself with his Zanpakuto and Jidanbo whose body was used as a cushion to reduce the impact. After sending Ichigo flying Gin walks to the falling gates while saying with a smile "Bye, bye~ " Chapter 117 - Good or Evil 1st of August. Soul Society. Hakuda Gates. The Rukonagi Side. After a decisive loss from a single move of a Captain class powerhouse, the tension among everyone from the human world is rather high and they are also feeling a little down at the moment from what happened before. While Orihime is healing Jidanbo and Ichigo from the other side of the Hakuda Gate Takashi finally made his move. Flashing beside Gin he said with a smile "There was no need to go that far with Jidanbo, right? " "I am afraid if you are still in power then that big guy would have turned into dust even before knowing what hits him after what he did. " replied Gin with a simile back at him. "What can I say insubordination is something I don''t like to keep in my dictionary, even if I care and think of the well being of my subordinates they are never supposed to break the rules and disregard their duty. " said Takashi with a smile as he resumed walking. "For a man who wants to bring revolution to the world, you are a strange one you know that right brother. " said Gin from his back. "What can I do the world demands it from me. " said Takashi with an indifferent smile before the Hakuda gate opens slightly as he vanished from his spot to arrive on the other side of the gate. "Sometimes I wonder between you and Captain Aizen who is eviler. " said Gin shaking his head after a sigh before his subordinates arrived to greet him. ---------------------------------------- Arriving on the other side of the Hakuda Gate the next moment Takashi discovered many souls of the Rukongai district surrounding his friends and since everyone was busy with them and no one paid attention to him. "You guys finally arrived. " pushing through the crowds of Souls Takashi finally arrived in front of Ichigo before saying with a smile. "It''s you. " getting startled by Takashi who came suddenly Ichigo calls out in surprise before holding him by the collar before asking "Basterd, where were you all this time. " "Since you got your a.s.s kicked by someone who is not me and Rukia was taken here, how can I not take action and make a move first? " says Takashi with a smile before holding Ichigo''s collar in return to say in refute. "You can only say that because you weren''t ther at that time. " said Ichigo in frustration remembering his decisive loss. "You are right if I was there back then he wouldn''t get the chance to touch Rukia much less force her to come here just to sacrifice herself to save your sorry a.s.s. " said Takashi with a serious face. "I know it was all because of me that is why I have come to fix my wrong. " said Ichigo with anger. "You could not even resist a single blow of him at that time and it''s only a few days from that time, so what do you think you can do now that you are here? " asks Takashi with an indifferent face without any care for Ichigo''s frustration. "Back then I was too weak but now after a good training, I am prepared. " said Ichigo before he shows Takashi his Zanpakuto which is in its Shikai form. "Is this what makes you so confident. " asks Takashi with a sarcastic smile looking at Ichigo''s Shikai. "Hey what is that look for, do you what to fight punk? " asks Ichigo in frustration since he doesn''t like the smile on his friend''s face. "Since you are so eager to show me how much stronger you have become I can not wait to see the process you had made. " said Takashi in excitement although he can make a clear guess on Ichigo''s limit at the moment but he is more curious about the real ability in a fight against him. "Takashi we finally find you. " says Orihime with a smile after she was done healing Jidanbo''s injuries on his hand. "You seem to have learned something amazing in my absence. " says Takashi with a smile as he looks back at Orihime with a smile. "Well you know I was really excited and then¡­. this happened and you left then¡­ and that is how I have discovered these cool powers, what do you think am I amazing? " asks Orihime with excitement while showing a proud face after a long explanation. "You are not just amazing you are the best among us for becoming this formidable in this shot time now that is how my little sister should be. " said Takashi in pride before nodding at her. "Are you trying to praise me or you are just calling yourself amazing? " Orihime asks in disbelief from his self-proclaimed awareness. "It''s the same when you are amazing how can I am not and when I am amazing it''s is, of course, I am amazing. " says Takashi in pride before raising his head just to show how shameless one can be. "You are as despicable as ever. " looking at how Takashi is behaving Uryu couldn''t stop himself from announcing in annoyance. "Oh Uryu you are also welcome for the praise but you don''t have to since I will believe myself to be awesome even if you don''t say so. " said Takashi with a smile turning to Uryu before he remembers something to ask "Oh~ that''s right, I had almost forgotten what did you do about what you promised? " "Shameless Bastard couldn''t stop himself we haven''t even met for long and he is reminding me of something so stupid so soon. " said Uryu under his breath before looking at Takashi in frustration. "Dd you say, something President? " asks Takashi showing an eager face that is covered with expectations as he looked at Uryu. "You don''t need to be worried about it, from the next your you can take the empty position in the disciplinary community head of the students. " said Uryu with a smile. "Precedent you are a true friend to think you would allow me to have a position that has not much work to do. " said Takashi showing a thumbs up. "We will know when you take the position. " said Uryu with a smile thinking about the problems after stopping those stupid kids who always make trouble bit unlucky for him the biggest Trouble maker of school is none other than Takashi himself. "Chad you look stronger do you also want to join me with Ichigo? " looking at Sado''s who walks beside Ichigo asks Takashi with a smile with a kid on his back. "I would rather not. " said Sado without any hesitation instantly. "You truly are not fun at all. " said Takashi shaking his head but didn''t mind it since he expected as much. "Are you here to punish me? " while Takashi was catching up with his friends a loud noise full of fear and respect ask him. "Why are you looking at me like that Jidanbo, am I that scary to you? " Chapter 118 - How can I "No, no, no, no not scary at all. " looking at the innocent smile on his face Jidanbo says shaking his head furiously as cold sweat beads covered his face before his back gets covered with sweat making him feel extreme cold. "Hey, why are you sweating so much, is there something wrong with your health? " with worry on his face Takashi takes a step towards Jidanbo before asking. "No, I am fine but thanks for your concern though. " says Jidanbo with a forced smile before he falls on his a.s.s on the floor while taking a step back in fear. "Can you stop scaring him already? " asks the area elder with a smile as he approached Takashi from the back. "But must agree his reaction was hilarious. " said Takeshi with a chuckle as he turns towards the elder. "You will never change will you. " says the elderly after a sigh before he asks "Anyway now that you are here and it''s already afternoon, why don''t you and your friends rest in my house. " "What do you guys think? " turning his head to look at Ichigo asks Takashi with a smile. "Since we don''t have any plan let''s just stay in your house for the time being. " says Ichigo absentmindedly as he remembers the event with Gin. "That settles it we will be in your care for the first time being. " said Takashi with a smile. "Do you need me to call the others now that you will stay? " asks the elder with a curious face as he remembered how they are doing things these few days. "There is no need to call them since are almost done let''s just take things as they are progressing. " says Takahashi with a smile before he turns to look at Jidanbo "Alright take care big guy but don''t forget your actions from earlier was equivalent to a violation of rules of by disregarding your duty. So if I were you, I would prepare for punishment or think of a good excuse. " "I understand. " said Jidanbo with a nod as he lets out a sigh. "Why are you in a daze again? " while walking towards the building of the Rukonagi asks Takashi with confusion when he discovered Ichigo walking in a daze as he is walking with them. "It''s nothing you guys go ahead I need to think about something important and need some free time as well. " said Ichigo before he left the group. "Whatever you don''t get yourself in trouble. " shouted Takashi shaking his head as Ichigo went on his way. "I know. " shouts out Ichigo from far before he was lost in the crowd of souls. "So how have you been these few days anything you want to tell me? " when Ichigo, Chad, and Uryu went to discover the area on their own Takashi who is walking with Orihime asks with a smile. --------------------------------- While everyone is roaming around the Rukonagi district Takashi and Orihime are catching up on the details about everything that happened in their home in his absence, although he has discovered Yoruichi long ago and from the moment he had shown himself she has yet to open her mouth to say something but the look she was giving him was never unnoticed by him but he never showed any care for it but only disregarded her presence before he continued his conversation with Orihime. "So Grayfia went to the underworld yesterday since there was some work in her territory? " asked Takashi with a nod not getting surprised since it is normal for her to visit her territory from time to time. "Yes she said even if she can manage some works with the help of the two heiresses, however, some works must be done by herself and she can not do them from Kuoh, so she went by herself. " said Orihime with a nod before raising her finger to show her agreement. "What about Tatsuki how is she doing this day and did you tell her about your visit this time. " asks Takashi with a curious face. "Speaking of her did she propose to you. " asks Orihime with a serious face. "Well it was back then when I returned from my training anyway I didn''t think she would tell you about it this fast though. " said Takashi in agreement at that time Uryu called Orihime from outside as she went to see the reason why she was called leaving only Takashi and Yoruichi in the room. "Takashi, I¡­ " after a long silence in the room when it was uncomfortable for the two of them where they didn''t know or rather Takashi never wanted to tall Yoruichi was the one who first tried to speak. "Is there something you need to tell me Lady Shihoin? " asks Takashi without even looking in her direction. "Won''t you allow me a single chance to explain? " Yoruichi asks with a trembling tone. "Is there anything left to explain? " asks Takashi disregarding her cry. "Takashi back then what I said wasn''t my true feelings, I didn''t want to say those words but... " says Yoruichi with water in her tone as she slowly transformed into her human form before she steps forward to hug him from the back. "Don''t try to touch me after that event all my feelings for you are gone just like my past life. " said Takashi with an angry tone before he sent a Spiritual pressure wave which sent her to crush into the wooden wall. From the sudden flush of spiritual energy burst, Yoruichi who was not prepared received a good amount of injury to the stomach before coughing out a mouthful of blood and crying out in pain "Aaaa~ " "I didn''t mean to, are you alright? " hearing the painful m.o.a.n from her Takashi who didn''t realize what he had done because of his anger instantly calms down before flashing to her side and supporting her then asking with concern. "As long as you forgive me. " with a forced smile on her face Yoruichi puts her right hand on his cheek before saying. "Don''t talk let me heal you first. " said Takashi with concern on his face as he quickly envelopes her with his spiritual energy before applying a strong healing Kido that can heal anyone as long as they aren''t dead forgetting his out bust wasn''t enough to cause that high level of hurm for her. ''Although you pretend to be angry at me but you still care for me so much this time I won''t let go of you and do everything I need to stay by your side. I don''t want to lose you anymore. '' thought Yoruichi in regret for not accepting his feeling so he can train hard to become stronger but the result was something that she never expected and thinking about all that her eyes became moist as she asks again "Do you still love me, can you give me another chance. " "How can I??? " Chapter 119 - Its my turn Although the sad face of Yoruichi made Takashi feel a little bad however the words she told him back then are not something he can forget so soon after regaining his memories and with a pain in his tone he said looking at him in the eyes "How can I? Do you know how I felt when you said those words in my last moment? I was devastated, it was good that you thought I wasn''t good enough for you since I was working on that. However, the moment you said all I have done was just irritating and you were angry at me for all my attempts. Do you think there can be anything I can do to please you? If you weren''t happy with me giving everything I can and even my life just to earn your approval then what else can I offer. So in this life, I can''t afford to pursue you much less make myself believe I can even do anything to make you happy. This time I have a lot of things that I need to care about, so I will never pursue you not again. Even if in the past I gave everything but now I can''t do that again and leave everyone behind for an unknown amount of time. Hell, it was a miracle I was able to come back to life. " "I don''t need you to give anything for me just let me stay by your side and I will be happy with it. " said Yoruichi with tears in her eyes as if a dam broke. "Sorry I can not afford the price again. " disregarding how bad he felt or how much pitiful she was Takashi digested all his emotions for her before leaving her in the empty room. Laying on the cold floor without anything covering her Yoruichi cried out without any restrain feeling more lonely than ever in her life, for a moment she felt as if she is the only one in the world and there was nothing completely hollow when the fading shadow of Takashi came into her view as she cried out loud at that moment "Takashi please don''t leave me~ Give me another chance¡­ " [(-_-) if she was a regular Soul from the world of the living then you can be sure at this moment she would become a Hollow, alas she is a Shinigami.] Leaving the house of the Elder of the 1st district of western Rukongai Takashi walks in the streets aimlessly wondering how can still have feelings for Yoruichi and without even knowing he ended up in the forest outside the Rukongai where Hollow would be seen from time to time and today in his depression he attacked them in aggression and by the nightfall not a single Hollow were remained in the forest or the area surrounding it. ----------------------------- Hearing the news of Ichigo and his friend''s arrival Renji who was training in his Division decided to visit his friend. "Open the gates I have some business. " said Renji when he was stopped at the foot of the tower. "You can''t enter the room and only have the permission to stay less than five minutes. " announced one of the Onmitsukido guards before allowing Renji entry. "Don''t worry it won''t take me long. " said Renji before he slowly starts walking through the stairs before long arriving on the other side of the prison door before calling out "Rukia. " After calling for her a few times but not getting any response from the other side of the door Renji was getting impatient before he started calling out louder while knocking on the door "Rukia~ RUKIA~ Are you in there? Why aren''t you responding, is there something wrong? " Although she was concentrated on harmonizing the Divine energy into the Spiritual Body and didn''t hear the forest fee calls from Renji since it was relatively low, however, the moment he got impatient and started shouting her name before slamming the door she was forced to stop the process before asking in anger "What the hell Renji what are you here for? " "Rukia, I know you are dissatisfied with everything that happened in the past few days but believe me, I will think of something anyway I am here to inform you about something important today. " felling the anger in her tone Renji thought Rukia is angry at him for his cold attitude from the past few days and explained himself in a breath. "Did something happen that you want to tell me? " although she is angry at Renji for disruption of her training however she can also understand from Renji''s tone he has something impotent to inform her and a rational person like her wouldn''t stop herself from looking at the important things for a moment of irritation. "There is a rumor in the Soul Society at the west gate of the Seireitei on the side of the 1st District of Rukongai there were 4 intruders sighting. Among them, one was an unknown Shinigami with a large Zanpakuto. Do you understand what this means? " asked Renji with a serious tone while standing on the other side of the door. "Can it be them? " asks Rukia subconsciously as he remembers about Ichigo and understood why Takashi suddenly left her to train by herself ''No wonder, it might be because he felt their arrival and went to see them. '' "Anyway take care my time here is over. " Renji said before he left as the area once again went silent. Inside the room, while looking at the hell far away Rukia muttered subconsciously "Just what is it that you want to do? " before she again closed her eyes and conditions her training. After Takashi left her alone in the room Yoruichi was crying like a little girl who was abandoned by the whole world but luckily for her the whole room was covered by a soundproof barrier by Takashi before he left and when he was done crying for an unknown amount of time he cleaned all the tears in her eyes before looking at the ceiling while thinking about many things that happened from past to now. She remembered how he would play with her when she was in her cat form and how they will compete with one another and improve. Their happy time and everything he would do to make her happy and whatnot, a man who loved her so much that he was willing to do anything for her but leaving his other woman and pursuing the beautiful girls who come to his sight every time. Anyway, she wanted him to improve and change but she never wanted him to end up like that and after a thorough thought she decided "Since you never stopped at anything to make me happy and did everything so I accept you. Now it''s my turn to make you accept me. " Chapter 120 - Argument or agreement 1st August. When Takashi returned to the house of the Elder of the 1st district of Western Rukongai, it''s already late in the evening, and entertaining the room he discovered everyone has also gathered and started discussing the way to enter Seireitei after the failed attempt earlier. "Once the gate is being opened it''s only logical that the security of the gates on the other sides of the gates has strengthened. Since they have already confirmed our arrival it''s not impossible to say they have already prepared for us at every gate. So the best approach is not to get in through the gates " says Yoruichi in her cat form while looking at the circular map in the middle of the room which represents the 4 Gates of the Seireitei. "I have to agree with you on that. " said Uryu with a nod after hearing the explanation as everyone else gives a nod in approval. "Well in that case what the hell are we gonna do? " asks Ichigo in confusion not understanding the solution. "Well isn''t it obvious if we can''t enter through the gates then we must find another way to get in the Seireitei? " explained Yoruichi making everyone confused before she turns towards the elder to ask "Elder do you know about the whereabouts of Kukaku Shiba? " "What you can''t be serious? " exclaimed the elder in surprise upon the mention of Kukaku. "As you may know she is someone who likes to change her place of residence frequently, so I haven''t been able to find where she currently lives. " disregarding the surprise on the elders face explains Yoruichi with a serious tone. "Kukaku Shiba, are you sure. " with an uncertain tone asks the elder before looking at the Black cat in front of him to ask "Don''t tell me you want to go through the walls like that. Why not ask Takashi for help, I think with his connection he can certainly find another way. " "No old man after they have shown themselves lime that it''s going to be hard for me to help everyone, maybe I can help one but all of them now that''s uncertain, even for me. " finally after hearing all their discussion says Takashi interrupting them, even if he can truly take all of them in the Seireitei, however, he also needs them to act as a decoy to finalize his hidden agenda moreover if he helps then it will be hard for their growth that comes with experience and danger. "Then we don''t have another choice but to ask for Kukaku''s help. " says Yoruichi with a serious tone while thinking ''There must be something missing. '' Not long after everyone agrees with Yoruichi for whatever she plans to do suddenly rapidly approaching sound came from outside the house as Ichigo asks in surprise "What''s that sound? " "Sound''s like¡­ " before Orihime can even let out her opinion the door to the elder''s house broke and the sound of a man''s cry came followed by his body as she cried in surprise "Eaaaa~ what happened? " "Anyone knows who this guy is? " asks Ichiro before calling in more surprise "Are you kidding what is a boar doing here? " "No more importantly who does that boar have a red ribbon on its back? " asks Takashi when a boar walks through the door right behind the strange guy. "You are concerned about that? " asks Orihime with a curious face as she looks at the boar. "Why of course it is really weird to me when I see animals doing something they should not. " said Takashi with a serious face as he looked at the boar. While Orihime and Takashi are having a conversation about the weird boar the guy who came through the door finally collected himself before dusting off the dust from his body before standing up while saying "Well, well, well what you know thrown again by old bunny. There gotta be a better way to trouble. " "Do you think he was riding that boar? " asks Orihime with uncertainty as she didn''t know the thought process of this guy. "Well, he said that just now. anyway, but he is a weird one to name a boar as a bunny," said Takashi with a disgusted look as the impression which is very low about the guy went as low as it can be. "Maybe he likes bunny but can only have a boar which is why he named it bunny. " said Orihime making a thinking pose. "Do you think he doesn''t know the difference between a bunny and a boar? " asks Chad with uncertainty as he felt bad for the mentally unstable guy. "From his looks, I think that''s the only possibility. " says Uryu fixing his glasses before he agreed. Although the discussion about him from the 4 kids whom he never meet made him push in his action and speech since he was also curious about their opinion on him but the negativity of their comments were more than enough for him to try his best to disregard them before he resumed his speech "Hey~ what''s the matter? How are you doing old man? " "Oh~ no, Ganju what are you doing here, you should go home. " as if he didn''t want to have the guy named Ganju around for some reason the elder says in a panic. "What gives~ look I know it''s been a while but is that any way to treat an old friend? " says Ganju with a smile as he looks at the elder in disagreement. Hearing Ganju being an old friend Orihime asks in surprise "Didn''t Yoruichi said the age of Soul and human are different, of so then when this Ganju person says he is an old friend of the elder I wonder how old he may be? " "Yes, and his style is also¡­ " says Chad shaking his head as he looks at Ganju. "I think this guy must be¡­ " finally after hearing so many insults from them Ganju lost his patience before he stops talking with the elder and turns to look at the guys who were making fun of him for a while but the first thing caught his eyes are not the other four but the orange hair kid Ichigo and making him very irritated before asking while taking off his sunglasses "What do we have here? Can someone please tell me why do we have a stinking Shinigami here? " "What did you just say? " hearing someone calling him sticking made Ichigo irritated before he asks in anger. "What''s the matter your ears aren''t working? " asks Ganju with a sarcastic smile on his face as he approached Ichigo before slapping Ichigo on the face slowly "What I said was can someone¡­ " At this point, before Ganju can finish his speech Orihime''s tone came in his ear after Takashi''s remark of calling Ganju a name "Takashi you are right maybe his head is empty as that is why he wears sunglasses at the night. " "Can stop already? " as he can not insure so many insults from the 4 of them Ganju cried out in anger turning towards Orihime and everyone from Ichigo. Ichigo, who had enough of Ganju who has been holding his face while arguing with Orihime and everyone cried out in anger before sending Ganju flying with a single punch on the face "Get off my face, you weirdo... " Chapter 121 - A different Takashi After Ganju''s grand introduction by himself, Takashi finally decided to stop trolling him with the others before he slowly walks in front of Ganju showing a smile which is full of mockery and pushing Ichigo to the side he stood in front of Ganju to ask "Such big words, Self-proclaimed number one Shinigami hater. " Although the sudden change in Takashi''s action made everyone silent however Ganju who is too high to notice it got a little angrier when Takeshi stands in front of him with the hateful smile not to mention the previous insults from them and instantly holds Takashi by his collar before asking with anger "Yeah~ what about it? " "Nothing much, I am just curious how can you be confident to say something like that with the fragile strength you have. " says Takashi with a curious face before slapping Ganju on the face which caused him to be sent through the wooden walls of the house the next moment, although Takashi was laughing and making fun to the point playing joker a moment ago how can he who has sacrificed himself to protect the Souls as a Shinigami Captain accept someone is disrespectful towards the Shinigami. "Boss-man, what happened? " instantly after Ganju was sent flying came to the call of worry from the outside of the house. "I am alright. " Ganju said standing quickly before he pushes his henchmen to the side and asking as he points towards Takashi "Hey why did you do that? " "Are you worthy of asking me, after you have insulted the Shinigami who protects the regular souls. " asks Takashi with a serious face before he walks out of the house. "Hey, you can''t hit people just because you are friends with a Shinigami. " says Ganju with a serious face as he points at Takashi. "Of course he can since you have forgotten to say self-proclaimed fool at the end. " said Ichigo with a smile as he stood beside Takashi while pointing at Ganju with his index finger. "That''s it, Shinigami I will not let you off so easily now. " said Ganju in frustration before he jumps on Ichigo making Takashi surprised at not getting attacked by Ganju. "Damn it you crazy boar riding fool. " upon getting slammed on the dirty ground says Ichigo giving Ganju a flying kick before stabilizing himself not long after. "What did you say orange head? " Ganju says before he went to lunch Ichigo when Sado ran out of the house with Ichigo''s Zanpakuto before calling out as he sent it towards Ichigo "Ichigo catch. " "If you don''t stop don''t expect me to go easy on you. " quickly catching his Zanpakuto and pointing it towards Ganju says Ichigo with a serious face. "Just because you have a Zanpakuto don''t think I will be afraid of you. " says Ganju before he took out his short sword from his back and stopping Ichigo''s Zanpakuto when he was attacked by him. While Ichigo and Ganju are in a battle Orihime, Sado, and Uryu step forward to help Ichigo just to be stopped by Ganju''s henchmen however Takashi didn''t like how he was ignored by Ganju and Ichigo when he was still punishing Ganju and unleashed his Spiritual pressure on the surrounding area of a few meters while focusing most of the pressures on Ichigo and Ganju who were slammed to the floor with horror instantly as for everyone else was having a hard time breathing except Yoruichi who was only forced to sit on the spot while looking at Takashi in curiosity. "Danm you two, stop ignoring me already as if I am not angry at all. " the next moment Takashi vanished from his spot before he appears behind Ichigo and Ganju then not caring for them being plastered on the ground shouted in anger. "We are sorry. " said Ichigo and Ganju in unison instantly after the pressure was gone from them and ignoring the potato on their head. "Good. " said Takashi with satisfaction looking at them while everyone else was crying inside for getting in the crossfire of his anger and the boar was being awakened by Ganju''s henchmen when an alarm clock starts ringing behind one of Ganju''s henchman''s back. "What time is it? " although Ganju was too afraid of Takashi at this moment, however, it felt like the bell ringing reminds him about something more dangerous as he asks in fear. "It''s already 9 boss man. " says the clock henchmen in fear. "I need to hurry, quickly go bunny. " in a flash Ganju appeared on the back of his boar before he called out in fear. "Hey are you running in fear, you boar riding fool? " asks Ichigo with anger from behind as Ganju moves far away. "Why would I be afraid of a or anger head like you, if you aren''t afraid of me wait here and I will be back tomorrow. " announced Ganju from afar before he wasn''t seen anymore. "I had enough for today, you guys should rest in the elder''s hose for now and I have something to do in the meantime let''s meet in Kukaku''s house tomorrow. " announced Takashi before he vanished from his spot. "Thank''s for not killing Ganju back then. " says the elder not caring for the empty spot where Takashi was a moment ago. "Hey, where are you going? " asks Uryu in confusion however Takashi is long gone so there wasn''t any replay. "You seems to have a good understanding with Takashi for some reason? " asks Sado with a curious face looking at the elder. "Since Takashi has arrived here long before us it''s not something unexpected Sado. " says Uryu with a calm tone before he fixed his glasses. "No, if it''s not as simple as just arriving only a few days before us," says Ichigo shaking his head before he turns out to ask the elder "Or I am just mistaken. " "You are one of his acquaintances from a century ago, aren''t you? " asks Orihime with a curious face as he looks at the elder. "Although you are his friend however it looks like some of you might not know his past, so let me you about the Takashi I am familiar with..." Chapter 122 - Knocking By the time Takashi returns it is already midnight and Rukia has already fallen asleep on the comfortable bed while waiting for his return when he entered the bed to hug her from behind and saying "Is this how you fall asleep without covering yourself, what if you catch a cold from staying this high. " "Since you have returned I won''t anymore. " without opening her eyes says Rukia in her half-asleep state. "Aaaaa~ so you were expecting me to warm you all along. " says Takashi with a smile as he tightened his hug on her before puts his face on her shoulder as well as pulls her closer. "What you don''t want to? " says Rukia turning herself the next moment before opening her eyes to look at his as a mischievous smile formed on her lips. "If you are so eager what am I afraid of? " asks Takashi before he brings his face closer to her and asks "You were pretending to be asleep all along, weren''t you. " "How can I be asleep when you aren''t back? " whispers Rukia with a smile before her face gets covered in a red blush. "Oh~ you were impatient to be hugged by me, is that it? " says Takashi as his lips come closer to her. "Would you believe if I say I wasn''t? " Rukia says as she takes the initiative to close the distance between their lips and kissed him without any shame. After a very long kiss, the two of them finally parted when Rukia was out of breath while Takashi says with a smile "Someone is very impatient. " "Can you stop already¡­ "Rukia said with an impatient tone as you can see the l.u.s.t in her eyes and face and it''s up to you to imagine the rest of their action on the bed. The next morning it was the morning cold that woke them from their sleep as Takashi asks in confusion "How did I end up on the floor? " "I don''t know. " says Rukia shaking her head as she looks at her lover on the floor with hardly anything covering himself. "Can you not tear my clothes next time, please? " asks Takashi while using his magic to not only clean the room but also create clothes for him and Rukia. "Who asks you to were clothes that are hard to remove. " says Rukia with a smile. "What is the fun in something easily achievable? " asks Takashi with a smile looking at her. "You do that on purpose. " asks Rukia in disbelief. "No, you just get impatient at that time. " says Takashi before he took out a bathtub and they both get inside the bathtub full of water. While looking at the bathwater Rukia says "Yesterday not long after you left Renji visited me to inform me about Ichigo and everyone. " "Yes I had gone to look at their progress but from what I saw they aren''t prepared for a fight against a Captain by far at this moment. " says Takashi without hiding anything from her. "Do you want to train them? " asks Rukia with a curious face. "Maybe push them a little bit, however, training and improve now that is a whole new story since it''s them when need to work hard if they want to get stronger. " says Takashi shaking his head. "Yeah, says the guy who helped me regain my power to the pick and beyond in just a week from my all-time low. " says Rukia in refusal to believe him. "You regained your power because the base of power was already there while they need to become stronger little by little and if I do something there can be some unexpected accidents. " explained Takashi shaking his head before he walks out of the bathtub and covered himself with a Shinigami attire. "Are you going to return to them just so you can make sure they are alright? " walking out of the bathtub asks Rukia with a smile as she wore her white dress for the prisoners. "Am afraid so. " says Takashi with a sigh as the bathtub vanished from the room and planting a lite kiss on Rukia''s forehead Takashi walks out of the door. "Be safe. " looking at his says Rukia as she remembers his words from last night while whispering "I am not sure if I can live here till the execution date and escape before then. While before I wanted to delay the date now whe I have made up my mind to leave Soul Society with him I want it to come sooner. " -------------------------------------- 10th Division. "Where do you think you are going? " after leaving Rukia to rest on the bed Takashi arrived at the front door of Rangiku''s bedroom and before he can even take a step inside the room he was stopped by a short silver-white hair kid. "Lieutenant Hitsugaya it was Captain Rangiku who called for me very early in the morning? " said Takashi with a smile on his face as he observed Toshiro Hitsugaya. "Captain called for you but why don''t I know anything about it? " asks Toshiro in confusion remembering how his Captain makes him do most of the works related to the office when she is busy with tbe other works and it is himself who would be responsible for calling anyone who needed to be called by his captain, so he has some doubts on this Shinigami who has a mark of their Division on his clothes but not known to him ''Is it possible this guy stop some Shinigami outfit from our division then came here in Captain''s quarters with some evil motive. With Captain''s beauty, it''s not impossible, I need to stop him before he takes advantage of her. '' "I don''t know. " says Takashi shaking his head while giving Toshiro an innocent smile which indicates his innocence. ''Maybe I was wrong in assuming him to be evil and from his face, there is no trace of malice that can be seen even if he doesn''t look good in my eyes. I think Captain needs him to do some minor chores which do not need my attention and just called for him. '' thought Toshiro with a nod as he deducted before saying "Alright you can knock on the door before asking for her permission and tell her I am outside practicing and available for instructions. " "Thank you, Lieutenant Hitsugaya. " says Takashi with a smile as he directly entered Rangiku''s room without knocking making Toshiro surprised at his bravery. While Takashi is inside Rangiku''s room Toshiro went to practice his Swordsmanship when the sound of repeated knocking comes from Rangiku''s room making him confused before he stops to ask "What does Captain Matsumoto want him to do that requires constant knocking??? " Chapter 123 - Knocking By the time Takashi returns it is already midnight and Rukia has already fallen asleep on the comfortable bed while waiting for his return when he entered the bed to hug her from behind and saying "Is this how you fall asleep without covering yourself, what if you catch a cold from staying this high. " "Since you have returned I won''t anymore. " without opening her eyes says Rukia in her half-asleep state. "Aaaaa~ so you were expecting me to warm you all along. " says Takashi with a smile as he tightened his hug on her before puts his face on her shoulder as well as pulls her closer. "What you don''t want to? " says Rukia turning herself the next moment before opening her eyes to look at his as a mischievous smile formed on her lips. "If you are so eager what am I afraid of? " asks Takashi before he brings his face closer to her and asks "You were pretending to be asleep all along, weren''t you. " "How can I be asleep when you aren''t back? " whispers Rukia with a smile before her face gets covered in a red blush. "Oh~ you were impatient to be hugged by me, is that it? " says Takashi as his lips come closer to her. "Would you believe if I say I wasn''t? " Rukia says as she takes the initiative to close the distance between their lips and kissed him without any shame. After a very long kiss, the two of them finally parted when Rukia was out of breath while Takashi says with a smile "Someone is very impatient. " "Can you stop already¡­ "Rukia said with an impatient tone as you can see the l.u.s.t in her eyes and face and it''s up to you to imagine the rest of their action on the bed. The next morning it was the morning cold that woke them from their sleep as Takashi asks in confusion "How did I end up on the floor? " "I don''t know. " says Rukia shaking her head as she looks at her lover on the floor with hardly anything covering himself. "Can you not tear my clothes next time, please? " asks Takashi while using his magic to not only clean the room but also create clothes for him and Rukia. "Who asks you to were clothes that are hard to remove. " says Rukia with a smile. "What is the fun in something easily achievable? " asks Takashi with a smile looking at her. "You do that on purpose. " asks Rukia in disbelief. "No, you just get impatient at that time. " says Takashi before he took out a bathtub and they both get inside the bathtub full of water. While looking at the bathwater Rukia says "Yesterday not long after you left Renji visited me to inform me about Ichigo and everyone. " "Yes I had gone to look at their progress but from what I saw they aren''t prepared for a fight against a Captain by far at this moment. " says Takashi without hiding anything from her. "Do you want to train them? " asks Rukia with a curious face. "Maybe push them a little bit, however, training and improve now that is a whole new story since it''s them when need to work hard if they want to get stronger. " says Takashi shaking his head. "Yeah, says the guy who helped me regain my power to the pick and beyond in just a week from my all-time low. " says Rukia in refusal to believe him. "You regained your power because the base of power was already there while they need to become stronger little by little and if I do something there can be some unexpected accidents. " explained Takashi shaking his head before he walks out of the bathtub and covered himself with a Shinigami attire. "Are you going to return to them just so you can make sure they are alright? " walking out of the bathtub asks Rukia with a smile as she wore her white dress for the prisoners. "Am afraid so. " says Takashi with a sigh as the bathtub vanished from the room and planting a lite kiss on Rukia''s forehead Takashi walks out of the door. "Be safe. " looking at his says Rukia as she remembers his words from last night while whispering "I am not sure if I can live here till the execution date and escape before then. While before I wanted to delay the date now whe I have made up my mind to leave Soul Society with him I want it to come sooner. " -------------------------------------- 10th Division. "Where do you think you are going? " after leaving Rukia to rest on the bed Takashi arrived at the front door of Rangiku''s bedroom and before he can even take a step inside the room he was stopped by a short silver-white hair kid. "Lieutenant Hitsugaya it was Captain Rangiku who called for me very early in the morning? " said Takashi with a smile on his face as he observed Toshiro Hitsugaya. "Captain called for you but why don''t I know anything about it? " asks Toshiro in confusion remembering how his Captain makes him do most of the works related to the office when she is busy with tbe other works and it is himself who would be responsible for calling anyone who needed to be called by his captain, so he has some doubts on this Shinigami who has a mark of their Division on his clothes but not known to him ''Is it possible this guy stop some Shinigami outfit from our division then came here in Captain''s quarters with some evil motive. With Captain''s beauty, it''s not impossible, I need to stop him before he takes advantage of her. '' "I don''t know. " says Takashi shaking his head while giving Toshiro an innocent smile which indicates his innocence. ''Maybe I was wrong in assuming him to be evil and from his face, there is no trace of malice that can be seen even if he doesn''t look good in my eyes. I think Captain needs him to do some minor chores which do not need my attention and just called for him. '' thought Toshiro with a nod as he deducted before saying "Alright you can knock on the door before asking for her permission and tell her I am outside practicing and available for instructions. " "Thank you, Lieutenant Hitsugaya. " says Takashi with a smile as he directly entered Rangiku''s room without knocking making Toshiro surprised at his bravery. While Takashi is inside Rangiku''s room Toshiro went to practice his Swordsmanship when the sound of repeated knocking comes from Rangiku''s room making him confused before he stops to ask "What does Captain Matsumoto want him to do that requires constant knocking??? " Chapter 124 - Reject "Do I know you? " looking at Kukaku asks Takashi with a smile and disregarding her sarcasm, although he knew her but not to the point of liking her or you can say this is the first time they or he has seen her in person besides the Anime. In the past as a Captain, he was very busy all the time and never got the time to visit her and only heard a thing or two from his friends, subordinates, or Yoruichi nothing much.?? "Basterd how can you forget me after proposing to me in our first meeting. " asks Kukaku in disbelief before it turns into anger. "Did something like that happen, well that is not impossible since I am a man who never forgets to admire a beauty and especially one as beautiful as you. " confessed Takashi with a smile on his face but didn''t remember when he met with her. "Will you ever stop being shameless, I thought death can make you a little better since you are at the bottom but today my eyes just opened just to discover there is no bottom line to your homelessness. " flashing right in front of him and holding hik by the collar announced Kukaku in anger. "Ahaaa~ beautiful and violent just the way I like it. " says Takashi with a carefree smile without putting resistance to her grip before he took a sniff of her smell and said while holding his nose "Although I like to conquer a violent beauty the most, however, the smell of smoke is something I hate absolutely, so you aren''t allowed to smoke through your pipe anymore. " "Huh~ " hearing his serious tone so close Kukaku was stunned for a moment before she felt his breath nearing her which jolted her from the daze as she asks in a rage "Basterd~ who are you to stop me? " "I know four true feelings so you can stop resistance already. " said Takashi with a smile before he puts his hand on her fake hand and asking "How did you lose your left hand? " "What now you are going to pity me or is it you want me because of my situation. If so don''t you dare look down on me. because I Kukaku Shiba is not inferior to anyone even if I only have a single hand. " said Kukaku with anger as she looks at him in the eye and this time the anger is not fake. "No, you are just overthinking. " said Takashi shaking his head when Kukaku tried to escape from his grasp but his hold is so good that she wasn''t able to get away from him. After a few attempts, Kukaku finally lost her calm before shouting in anger "Let go of me. " "Why would I be holding you if I want to let go. " said Takashi with a deep tone beside her ears making her silent maybe it''s because she is enchanted by his deep tone or the way he wants to make her his. "Takashi what are you doing with Kukaku-san? " although Ichigo, Sado, and Uryu are afraid of Takashi and don''t dare to say anything however Orihime is family and there is no hesitation when she asks him. "Orihime come and help me heal her hand. " when Orihime calls out to him Takashi remembered the cheat-like healing ability of Orihime and decided to ask for her to heal Kukaku. Although he can also create a new hand for Kukaku with his abilities however he can''t rewind time at least for now and it''s better to use Orihime''s reject return Kukaku her old hand instead of giving her a better or modified one. "But it''s a prosthetic arm and I am not sure. " says Orihime in confusion and shame looking at Kukaku''s left hand, even if she is kind and has the mind to help she is not a god, right. "Don''t worry just do as I say. " said Takashi in confidence before he held Kukaku im his hand in a warm hug. "Nohara you shameless basterd, let go of me. " getting hugged by the opposite gender suddenly made Kukaku panicked as she cried out in shame in his hand. "Are you feeling shy but I thought you are a person with an exploding temper who is not shy or afraid of anything. " said Takashi with a smile with a chuckle. "Who are you calling, shy. Your whole family is shy... " Kukaku continued cursing him when he removed her prosthetic arm and gestures Orihime to take action in the confusion. "Alright, I will try my best. " says Orihime with a helpless smile before she called out putting her hand on her hairpins "I reject. " "Orihime doesn''t have hesitation when you heal and believe in your abilities. " while Takashi reminds Orihime about her hesitation upon discovering her reject is not doing anything he calls out while the moment a golden shield covers Kukaku''s hand she stopped cursing and finally discovered her prosthetic arm is missing from its spot but didn''t make a sound as she also anticipates what Takashi wants to do, maybe it''s her trust in him or the impression she had on him that helps her to have some hope from him. "But I can not bring something back from nothing, it''s impossible. " says Orihime looking at the shining light she is using but having no effect. ''Damn if you don''t have faith in your ability his can you succeed. Looks like I will have to add my energy with her and force the regeneration. '' thought Takashi with a sigh, understanding the fault, and quickly fused his energy into the shield, and in no time the lost hand of Kukaku started returning in its place. Unlike how his ability heals someone regrowing a lost limb with a natural process while they had to grow bone, blood vessels and, etc here as if the area of the golden shield went into a glitch and recreated Kukaku''s lost hand from nothing. "I can not believe I did it. " said Orihime in disbelief when she saw Kukaku regain her lost hand before she commander fairies to return to her hairpin while Ichigo, Sado, and Uryu have their mouth wide open from disbelief. "Good thing it worked. " said Takashi with a satisfied smile when she felt Kukaku hugging him using Both of her hands from the back before he lets go and asks with a smile "How do you feel? " Although she was dazed for a moment right after getting out of his hug the next moment she jumped on him with water in her eyes before hugging her with both of her hands before putting her lips on his and saying "Thank you... " Kiss!!!!! Chapter 125 - Stop sleeping on the floor Editor_Dark Spider After receiving instructions from his sister Ganju went to prepare for the trip to the Seireitei however, the moment he left the house and went looking for his sister something shocking caught his sight before he called out in disbelief "What the hell are you doing Kukaku?"?? "Come on Ganju greet your brother-in-law, first." hearing the shocked cry from her younger brother Kukaku finally remembers her position before her excitement calm''s down, and with a dignified tone she asks before leaving Takashi''s body which she was holding as of her life depended on it. "Hello brother my name is Ganju Shiba." says Ganju with a polite smile while looking at the stranger who was introduced as his brother-in-law. "Yamamoto Takashi." says Takashi simply with the flow before he quickly shook his head and says "No, no, no, wait for a minute, that''s not what I should it." "Is there something wrong my love? \" asks Kukaku in confusion when Takashi shows frustration. "What do you mean if there is something wrong everything is going wrong today with me." says Takashi in frustration come on he is busy as it is but today he had slept with 3 women and currently one is trying to eat him, is he a man or what. Yeah, he enjoyed their company to the fullest but isn''t too much of good luck for him today as if the final fire before the end. "I don''t follow. \" says Kukaku in confusion. "How can you not follow after you have assaulted me?" asks Takashi in frustration pointing his finger at Kukaku. "What? Do you want me to take responsibility for that?" from his anger and frustration there was a smile on Kukaku''s face instead of anger before she takes a step closer to him and placing his hand on her cheek before assuring him "Don''t worry I am not going to escape and will take full responsibility for you." "Damn it Kukaku who is the man among the both of us? You are going to take no responsibility but it will be I who will take responsibility for you." says Takashi infestation ad he looks at her smiling face. "I don''t have an issue with that as long as you are happy." says Kukaku in agreement as her smile broaden. "Fine whatever." understanding something is wrong with his mind says Takashi says with a sigh before he closed his eyes and what do you know it''s her Divinity of Wrath which is affecting his judgment no wonder he was having some difficulty in a simple argument with a muscle head like Kukaku ''I need to train more and make sure this never happens in the future.'' "So will you stay in my house or do I need to move to yours?" asks Kukaku with excitement. "Oh, oh oh~ hold your horses for a bit, Kukaku before we do anything line that we need to discuss and think about it more." says Takashi quickly stopping her. "Don''t worry about me I am already prepared and know my heart." says Kukaku without hesitation. "Fine let''s talk about it some other time first we need to continue what we were doing before." says Takashi with a sigh and feeling tried for the first time in his life, it looks like his power is a double-edged sword that he never noticed till now and the best thing would be to train it before he gets in a situation that would be impossible to get out. "Ummm~ Takashi does that mean I going to have one more sister?" asks Orihime with excitement looking at them. "Maybe." says Takashi absent-mindedly before walking toward the cannon that is yet to be raised. "Did he make out with the violet woman just now, this is insane." says Ichigo looking at Takashi''s back. "Maybe it''s better if we keep silent about it." suggested Uryu with a serious face. "I have never seen Takashi this troubled before." says Sado with surprise looking at Takashi''s back cause this is the first time he found Takashi distressed instead of pranking, arguing, or making trouble for others. "Come on everyone will have their day. " says Ichigo with a smile but inside you can be sure he is as much worried as anyone. "Ichigo was that the guy who trusted me back then?" asks Ganju with worry since there will be another person who is going to bully him besides his sister from now on if he is not wrong. "Congratulation''s Ganju you will officially become a punching bag for the rest of your life." says Ichigo with a smile from Ganju''s misfortune. "You have my condolences." says Sado with an expressionless face making everyone confused if he is true to his word or just enjoying his misfortune. "I hope you don''t lose your life too early." says Uryu with a smile as he fixes his glasses and you can be sure he is as happy as any vulture who enjoys a dead body. "Come on you guys don''t make me scared!" feeling cold all over his body Ganju says shivering. "We are just stating the obvious to you, don''t you remember how ruthless and unreasonable he is." says Ichigo with a smile disregarding Ganju''s sorry face ''Weren''t you acting all high and mighty now let''s get even with you.'' "Although I don''t want to scare you however I will have to agree with Ichigo on this Takashi is never someone who will care for what you think once he has made a judgment." says Sado with a sigh. "But that is not the most dangerous thing about him, you see he will but you and make you feel guilty for his mistakes. So I am truly sorry for you." says Uryu with a sigh as if he felt sorry for Ganju but for Ganju it was the breath and finally he fell on the floor powerlessly as if he will lose his soul anytime but unfortunately for him, he is a soul and there is nothing to lose. When he was feeling very down a cry came from the side as Ganju instantly gets up from the floor, since, if he doesn''t t there is a high chance for him to lose his dear life now than in the later "Ganju stop sleeping on the floor and you guys..." Chapter 126 - Flower cannon 2 "Why is it so bright down here, I didn''t found any generator around. " says Uryu in confusion while walking through the long underground hallway of the Shiba clan. "Lots of firefly-cripersfines, I keep them growing along the walls and the scaling. " explains Kukaku while leading them through the hallway.?? "Don''t think I have heard something like this before is it some kind of plant that only grows in the Soul Society. " says Uryu in confusion. "Where did you get this, I have never seen anything like this before," says Takashi with surprise looking at the glowing walls and scaling. "Do you like it, if so you can have it all. " says Kukaku with a smile discovering the curiosity on his face. "Nah~ I am fine it''s just my first time finding a plant that consumers Reiatsu to the speed that it will overflow and glow. " explains Takashi shaking his head before they came to a stop in front of a metal door. "Then why can''t I feel the reaction? " asks Uryu in surprise not understanding when a Shinigami can discover the fluctuation of Reiatsu why can''t he a Quincy. "When you return home uncle and he will explain. " says Takashi with a smile. "I don''t care. " understanding the meaning behind Takashi''s words Uryu says in fury. "Alright everyone we have arrived, open the door Ganju. " disregarding Uryu''s dissatisfaction Kukaku says with a smile. "Yes, sir. " giving a salute Ganju moves quickly to open the metal door. "Waoooo~ " Orihime. "What is this? " Ichigo. "It''s huge? " Sado. "What? " Uryu. "Interesting. " Takashi. Looking at the vast understand room everyone has a different reaction but the thing that attracted them is the huge chimney on a platform. "Why are we here again? " finally when everyone went silent after observing the whole room Ichigo decided to asks. "Are you still worried about getting on the other side of the wall? " asks Kukaku walking towards the huge iron chimney-like structure without turning to look at them. "If not why would we still be here? " asks Ichigo with a serious face. "Then you can quit worrying about getting into the Seireitei through the wall. " says Kukaku stepping on the platform before putting her last hand on the iron Chimney as she explains "Because with this launcher I will get you all into the Seireitei through the air. " "The air??? " asks Ichigo and Uryu in unison. "Yeah~ through the air and if not then my name is not Kukaku Shiba the firework expert of the Rukon District. " says Kukaku with a proud face looking at the two of them before she continued her explanation "Anyway before you go through the air and enter into the Seireitei you need to learn something and I am leaving Ganju to help you learn it while I do the final preparation. " "You can leave it to me. " says Ganju with a nod before he took out a crystal ball from who knows where and walking toward the team from the world of the living. "Kukaku can you lend me a quiet place so I can sleep. " as he wasn''t interested in learning to control Reiatsu with a tired sigh Takashi asks before she leaves. "Sure anything for you. " says Kukaku with a passion before she pulls Takashi by the hand "Let''s go you can sleep in its room for the night. " "Just make sure no one disturbs me. " says Takashi with a yawn following behind her without much thought. "Don''t worry I will make sure of it. " says Kukaku without hesitation. --------------------------------------- The next morning... "Why did you put a barrier last night. " asks Kukaku when Takashi finally opens his eyes. "I haven''t slept in a while because of some important things but now when the plan is entering the final stage I decided to have a nice sleep. " explains Takashi standing out of the floor mat. "Just don''t overdo yourself. " says Kukaku with a sigh as she remembers the rumors that are spreading around among the top powers of the Soul Society ''It looks like his return this time is not so simple. '' "Where are the others? " asks Takashi while washing his face. "They are outside waiting for you. " says Kukaku with a sigh. "Alright let''s not keep them any longer. " says Takashi walking out of her room. ---------------------------------- "Since everyone has tried it, I think it''s only fair if I also try before we take off. " walking out of the house Takashi saw Yoruichi saying in her cat form before he walks on the crystal orb. "No way. " looking at Yoruichi forming a perfect crystal cannonball Ichigo says in disbelief. "Is this your first time trying this. " Uryu is as much surprised as Ichigo since even he a Quincy wasn''t as good as her. "You are awesome Yoruichi. " says Orihime clapping her hand like a child. "How can you succeed on your first try. " asks Ichigo in disbelief. "Soon you will discover more things that I am better than you are. " says Yoruichi with a proud tone. "Alright everyone since we are all here let''s get inside and prepare for tbe take off. " announces Kukaku with a smile to interrupt them before asking "Where is Ganju? " "I saw him mumbling some weird spells in the house back then. " says Ichigo with a smile recalling Ganju''s previous activities when Ganju finally makes an experience "I am here. " "There you are brat. " says Kukaku with a smile before putting her hand on his shoulder before asking with a gentle tone "Are you sure you can do it and won''t be checking out before walking away at the last moment. " "Don''t worry sister, I still remember that time when our elder brother has returned in the hand of that shinigami... " Ganju states his resolve before convincing Kukaku who has a smile from the firmness of her brother who finally says something to be proud of. "Good if you are so sure then we are going to use the Flower cannons number 2. " says Kukaku with a smile before everyone walks into the cannon as she started chatting the spells after stubbing her to the sword on the floor while asking "Takashi take care of my stupid brother once inside. " "Don''t worry you have my word. " Says Takashi putting his hand on the crystal orb just like the rest of his teammates. "Then I can rest assured. " says Kukaku before calling out "Koganehiko, Shiroganehiko prepare..."